RolePlay onLine RPoL Logo

, welcome to Twilight Cruise (T2K: Pirates of the Vistula)

02:28, 4th May 2024 (GMT+0)

Ch. 15: Warsaw (Part I)

Posted by Cap'n RaeFor group 0
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1679 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 10 Mar 2010
at 23:44
  • msg #1

Ch. 15: Warsaw


I know that Warsaw will sometime reawake.
I know that Warsaw, so completely destroyed
That birds no longer wheel above the ruins,
Has not perished. She is just cruelly wounded,
Lost in thought, in a terrible, deathless stubborness.


-Anonymous, 1944
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:39, Thu 11 Mar 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1680 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Thu 11 Mar 2010
at 00:13
  • msg #2

On the Road


Saturday, October 21st, 2000
0800hrs.
37F
Thick overcast
Strong breeze from the N
Approximately 20km SE of Warsaw, Poland




You climb into the high cargo bed of the Stalwart, dragging your considerable stock of weaponry and supplies with you. By the time all of you and your assorted gear are aboard the Stalwart, the sun, soon to be swallowed by the low band of dark grey clouds, is starting to creep above the eastern horizon. A chill breeze blows, bringing with it the scent of rain.

Once everyone and everything is aboard, the Stalwart's engine rumbles to life and it starts crawling down to the draw in the west bank of the Vistula. You are jostled about somewhat as the amphibious cargo carrier travels the relatively short distance off road and the acrid smell of its engine exhaust is sharp in your nostrils.

The Stalwart eases into the frigid brown water of the Vistula river and paddles sluggishly across like some olive green hippopotomous. It comes as some relief as it begins hauling itself out on the east bank. You hold on for dear life as it slowly lurches its way up the steep riverbank. Once it makes it on to more level ground, it starts picking up speed. After a few kilometers, you hardly notice the constant vibration.

You pass through miles of deserted countryside. Empty villages line the way, looking like neglected Hollywood sets. The bordering fields are thick with long, wild grasses and weeds. Reminders of war are everywhere. Burned and rusted out AFVs and trucks litter the landscape like the long discarded toys of some child giant.

100 meters off in a field on the right side of the Stalwart, several wolves burry their muzzles in the innards of what is either a large deer or a small horse. They barely pause to notice your passing.

Your driver keeps to the roads, weary of long forgotten but no less deadly mines. The vibration in the floor of the cargo bed grows steadily more intense as each kilometer passes beneath it. After traversing about 10km, a high-pitched whine starts coming from deep inside the vehicle. The driver pulls to a halt. After a minute or two, he emerges from the cab's top hatch and addresses the recon team (in Polish).

"The transmission's winding up. We've got to take her off road for a while so hold on. I don't know how much farther this thing can carry you."

During the time it takes to traverse the next few kilometers, each of you is hyper-aware of the danger posed my mines. In the thick grass and snow-flecked mud that borders the roads, it will be nearly impossible to spot one until it is right beneath the Stalwart's wheels.

As it emerges from a small wood approaching a run-down satellite town a couple of kilometers to the northeast, the Stalwart literally grinds to a halt. The smell of superheated metal and singed oil surrounds you. After another two or three minutes of uncertain silence, the driver emerges again.

"Sorry guys. She's just about done in. If there's any chance of getting her back to Gora-Kalwaria, I'm going to have to drop you off here. It may even be too late. I hope you brought food for three more*."

You look around. Drab fields, dead wood, gray sky- It's all very grim and oppressive. Somewhere to the northwest lie the ruins of Warsaw. And you know that the Black Baron is waiting...

Next Moves?

*NPC list to come shortly.

Please do me a favor and post a combat tag with your PC's carried weapons and electronics in this first turn so that I have an easy-to-find record of what you've brought.

This message was last edited by the GM at 20:39, Sat 13 Mar 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 313 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 11 Mar 2010
at 00:26
  • msg #3

Re: The Ride There

Jan hefted his pack onto his shoulders and moved forward to talk to the driver.  Even though the pack looked to be quite full and had an SMG strapped to the side Jan seemed to move easily under the weight.  Even allowing for webbing, grenade vest, assault rifle, grenade launcher and other gear he was carrying.

"Someone get the gear unloaded and someone else keep a watch out," he commented to everyone, more making suggestions than issuing orders.

Reaching the driver he switched to Polish.  "Any idea where we are now?" he asked while waiting for Konrad to arrive with his map.  He looked around him, trying to spot any landmarks that would identify their current location.



Jan
F88 Steyr AUG with underslung M203 (carried)
 - 7x30rnd (5.56mmN) mag (1 in rifle, 6 in webbing)
 - 4x30rnd (5.56mmN) STANAG mag (in backpack)
 - 10x 40mm HE, 4x 40mm HEDP & 2x 40mm ILLUM (in grenade vest)
Sig Sauer P226 (in drop leg holster)
 - 4x15rnd (9mmP) mag (1 in pistol, 1 in holster pocket, 2 in thigh pocket)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (strapped to side of backpack - suppressor in backpack pocket)
 - 4x25rnd (9mmM) mag (1 in SMG, 3 in backpack pocket)
 - 2x15rnd (9mmM) mag (in backpack pocket)
Bayonet with Sheath (on webbing)
IR Goggles (in backpack)
SEM 52-SL Hand Radio (on webbing)
Geiger Counter (0.5kg) (in backpack)

This message was last edited by the player at 12:00, Thu 11 Mar 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 32 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Thu 11 Mar 2010
at 08:25
  • msg #4

Re: The Ride There

Dieter didn't feel good. He didn't like travelling by truck, and often got motion sickness. Throwing up on his new colleagues would be a bad start to this mission, so he occasionally sipped at his water bottle and tried to focus on the horizon.

But that wasn't the only thing making him queasy. He thought back to his last mission. He unit had met with a large Soviet force and they had been hit hard. He had managed to get away, but had left friends either dead or dying. Those who had survived were either scattered like himself, or captured by the Russians. And he knew capture nowadays probably meant death - the Geneva Protocol was something for the history books.

As the Stalwart finally whined it's last breath and ground to a halt, Dieter actually felt relieved; at last he could get out and stretch his legs. As the more mechanically minded of the team fussed over the dead vehicle, he took the opportunity to scan the local area, looking for obvious landmarks, suitable cover, items of interest, and of course, danger. He had been pleased to see the wolves - that meant there was game about, and that meant hunting! His hands itched at the thought of tracking game again - he hadn't had the opportunity for a while. He also looked at the skies, keeping an eye on the weather. If it turned they would need to act fast to get out of heavy snow or rain.

Dieter waited for further instructions from Konrad or one of the NCOs.

Dieter Brandt
Scanning the horizon for anything interesting
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio
Hunting Bow strapped to pack

This message was last edited by the player at 18:41, Thu 11 Mar 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1635 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 11 Mar 2010
at 08:46
  • msg #5

Re: The Ride There

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #3):

Dawid sighed as he climbed down from the MG mount. He thought that they should have been going off-road more anyways, as anti-personnel mines off the road were much less of a threat than anti-tank mines on, but that was neither here nor there.

Jan asked if "someone" would get things organised. May as well be him, he reckoned.

"Dieter, Thor, Drew, Sutherland, you're on watch."

"Everyone but Konrad and Avel, please help me unload."

"Avel, contact Dreamer and advise them of our position."

"Jan, let me have a look around myself. I may be familiar with the area, Mariusz too."


Making sure his own gear and weapon was offloaded, he began helping the others.
Craig Sutherland
player, 80 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Thu 11 Mar 2010
at 09:21
  • msg #6

Re: The Ride There



As the fantail of the Stalwart drops Craig is one of the first off, he moves to the side and takes a knee scanning for immediate threats while covering the others as they disembark. He directs anyone standing around to do the same while the truck is dealt with or they move off.

“Keep your eyes open ladies where in bandit country”

Craig keeps the AKS-74U at his shoulder as he scans the farmland in front. He tries to identify any features he remembers from their flight from the city or the patrols with the Barons army.


AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
RPG-7D Grenade Launcher, PG-7N HEAT Grenade x 4
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
E-108 Thermite Grenade x 2, RKG-3 AT Grenade x2
No.80 WP grenade, L13A2 CS grenade
UK/PRC-349 VHF/FM transceiver Radio - ear piece
ON1x20/IR "Nighthawk" NVGs
Fire Support Element
Scanning surrounding area
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 659 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 11 Mar 2010
at 17:38
  • msg #7

Re: The Ride There

Mariusz grew gradually quieter the closer they got to Warsaw. Memories of a previous life, memories he'd suppressed since the days before the siege of Warsaw. The dreadful look on his father's face as he told them they had to run for their lives, his mother's tears as she looked around the cosy apartment and lives they had to leave behind.

He stared at the icy puddles by the roadside and remembered taht last morning with both his parents. They'd been on a road near here and had spent the night huddled together trying to sleep despite the fury of the Allied guns behind them. They were tired and hungry, the family had always been plump and weren't used to hard exercise.

They'd lost most of their food when a Soviet patrol had shaken them down at the perimeter of the Warsaw defences but Mariusz' mother had managed to hide a few potatoes. Mariusz remembered the pangs of anger he'd felt as she'd shared the morsels of food with the strangers around them. he was hungry and that food should have been for him.

Then some thugs had come along, claiming the food. Mariusz' father had complained to them, appealing to their sense of fairness. Their cruel laughter still echoed in Mariusz' ears as they beat his father to the ground. Mariusz' hands shook as he remembered crouching there, crying and hoping that he wouldn't be next. He hadn't been, his mother, a gentle woman who had caused only happiness wherever she went had launched herself at one of her husbands attackers.

The man had thrown her to the roadside and Mariusz could still see the dark pool of blood gathering under her head and staining her fine blonde hair a dirty black. The men had left his father a broken, shoeless wreck beside the road and Mariusz had waited by his side for two days until his father had finally given up on life.

He'd left them there, by the side of the road, unable to even bury them.

Tears stung his eyes as he was jolted around in the back of the Stalwart.

He hardly noticed tha fact that the vehicle had stopped. He looked around, blinking back the tears and then dropped to the ground and went to stand next to Dawid.

His face was grim as he went to war again, he locked his parents away in the same corner of his mind that held his dreams of marrying Maria and raising fat babies. Life was for others, he was a warrior in the Valley of Death and his only hope was to become the hardest, meanest motherfucker in the whole damn valley.

He chambered a round in his Tantal and prepared to fight the good fight and die with his enemy's heart in his hand.

Mariusz
Tantal 30/30 (6 spare mags)
Bayonet
4x frag
1x smoke

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1639 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 12 Mar 2010
at 03:35
  • msg #8

Re: The Ride There

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #7):

Seeing his friend was down in the dumps, Dawid put down his gear and gave him a quick sideways hug around the shoulders. he lit a precious smoke, offered Mariusz a drag. Cancer might kill them both, but odds were neither would die in bed.

"So many bad memories for both of us, my friend. Just get your mind off them, try to focus on what we're doing here. I don't know what you're thinking about, but try to keep focused. If we defeat the Baron, perhaps the rebirth of something good here in Poland is just around the corner? We'll be great heroes, like Joseph Pilsudski and Lech Walesa! Well, maybe you," he added with a grin."

"In the mean time, help me with the bikes. I'm going to see about the engine."

With that, he walked around to the engine compartment, tried to see if there was any help he could lend to the crew, being a fair mechanic in his own right.

Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG + 1 belt, Stechkin + 2 magazines
2 frags, 2 smoke grenades

This message was last edited by the player at 03:37, Fri 12 Mar 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 31 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Fri 12 Mar 2010
at 04:39
  • msg #9

Re: The Ride There

Thor pointed towards the south.
"Bragi go there."
"Thor go there."
He pointed east and lumbered off about fifty metres, disappearing into the surrounding countryside.

Barret M82A1(he calls "Mjollnir")
10x telescopic sight (Járngreipr)
Add-On Starlight Scope (Megingjord)
10 rd .50 BMG mag, full x 6
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm
15 rd mag, 9mmP, full, x4
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet
Entrenching Tool
"Yowie" suit (furs, skins, etc)
Flashlight, Mini Mag-Light
Overwhites
Watch, Military
Individual Tactical Radio
Compass, Lensatic
25x Spotters scope
Light Intensifier Goggles
Geiger Counter
plus more....

Steven Drew
player, 196 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Fri 12 Mar 2010
at 06:57
  • msg #10

Re: The Ride There

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #5):

Drew replies,

"Right!" as he grabs his light pack over one should and climbs down from the vehicle.  He aproaches Dawid and whispers to him,


"We'd better set up a perimeter while we unload,  and where do we want ta stage and head?"

  Drew stands for a bit turning his back to Dawid, but standing near him, as he scans the area around with his hands on his M240 the weapon at the low ready hanging from the sling.

Sgt Drew
M240
Talking to Dawid
NVGs handy

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1643 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 12 Mar 2010
at 07:30
  • msg #11

Re: The Ride There

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #10):

From over at the engine compartment, Dawid replied to Drew, "thanks. Set up your machinegun to cover our rear trail in case we were followed, and the left flank.

He called Dieter and Thor over.

"Dieter, set up with Thor, cover the road ahead of us and the right flank."

"We should have enough people to cover 360 degrees."


He spoke to Pawel, the driver. "Don't worry, we brought extra food, to trade or give us a margin of safety in case we're delayed. You're welcome to share, of course!" He clapped the man on the shoulder.

"Fortunately, we shouldn't need you along. If you can, I suggest you try to make it back to Gora Kalawria safely."

Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG + 1 belt, Stechkin + 2 magazines
2 frags, 2 smoke grenades

This message was last edited by the player at 15:31, Fri 12 Mar 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 34 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 12 Mar 2010
at 08:15
  • msg #12

Re: The Ride There

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
He called Dieter and Thor over.
"Dieter, set up with Thor covering the road ahead of us and the right flank."
"You should have enough to do that."


Dieter nodded to Dawid, acknowledging the given order. As Thor (who appeared to be a one-man walking arsenal) headed towards the right flank, Dieter followed him. He scanned the area with his rifle scope before finding suitable cover with a good arc of fire and LOS down the road. He settled into good cover, keeping an eye on the road and surrounding countryside.
Steven Drew
player, 199 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Fri 12 Mar 2010
at 16:02
  • msg #13

Re: The Ride There


  Drew nods slightly further aknowledging by a grunt as he walks out a certain distance and then takes a knee.  His eyes scanning his sector, only casting a glance back towards the main body every couple of minutes to make sure he knows what they are doing.

Sgt Drew
M240 and M9
Covering his sector as tail end charlie.

Konrad Bayer
player, 1147 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sat 13 Mar 2010
at 09:05
  • msg #14

Re: The Ride There

Bayer climbs down from the cab, notices the unloading and security is being handled well, and squats down to view his map again. After placing his compass to orient the map in relation to to the ground, he looks up calls over, "Team leaders in here." He then motions for the driver to come over as well, to confirm Bayer's indication of the patrol on the map.

He'd spent the move into position with the map and compass out, plotting the Stalwart's progress. "Here." he says pointing to spot on the map. "Southeast of the city a little ways. We're a bit short of our intended drop point, but it's not a problem. And here is the farm that Lieutenant Sutherland spoke of. If it turns out not to be suitable lying up point, I can't see finding a hide in all of these ruins being difficult. We'll try there first though."

Looking up he says, "Order of march is main element, the drivers with the bikes, and Dawid you pull up the rear with support... Sutherland has a radio so I suggest you put him on rear security."

"Main element will move in arrowhead ^ formation with Tucker, Jan, and Quyen on front security. I'll be close behind navigating, with Apel as my pacer."

Dieter, you and Thor will screen us on extended flank security."




Bayer
G36 Assault Rifle/HK-69 Grenade Launcher
Binoculars
Image Intensifiers (loaned)
Tactical Radio
Map & Compass
NATO NVGs
Geiger Counter

Jan Cerny
player, 321 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 13 Mar 2010
at 10:32
  • msg #15

Re: The Ride There

Jan nodded in response to Konrad's orders.  He had joined Konrad's briefing when the Captain had called for Team leaders even though he wasn't one and had paid close attention to the points Konrad indicated on the map.  It was good to know exactly where they were in case anything problematic occurred.

It was worrying that the Stalwart had broken down severely enough for the three militia men to be forced to join them but that was the way of things these days with much technological equipment and vehicles.  Well that was the case in most of the world - if he returned to France then many of the comforts of life would be available again but he wasn't sure that he wanted to return home.  He felt that the French Government's current approach to the rest of the world was wrong, particularly demonstrated by the mission that had brought him all the way to Poland.

He glanced again at the map.  "We need to set up an initial rally point in case we get split up.  How about somewhere on the fringe of that small town ahead?  Also do we want to make an effort to hide the Stalwart or at least make it look more derelict?"

Once the rally point was agreed Jan then moved off with Tucker and Quyen.  "I'll take the first stint on point," he offered while slinging his rifle over his should and detaching his PM-84 from the side of his ALICE pack.  Attaching the suppressor he chambered a round and prepared to lead them in the direction Konrad had instructed.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1148 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sat 13 Mar 2010
at 10:49
  • msg #16

Re: The Ride There

OOC - Had I been actively online this would have been in the patrol order.

Jan Cerny:
"We need to set up an initial rally point in case we get split up.  How about somewhere on the fringe of that small town ahead?  Also do we want to make an effort to hide the Stalwart or at least make it look more derelict?"


"This wooded area here." Bayer points first to the map, then towards where it stood. "I'll designate rally points on the march. Make sure you look back at them from the opposite side to be familiar with their appearance to how you'll be approaching them on the return. Failing any linkup, everyone is to make for the river, in any westerly direction and follow it upstream until you see G.K. again."

Looking at the huge vehicle, Bayer asks, "Can it move it all anymore?"
Minh Quyen
player, 477 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Sat 13 Mar 2010
at 14:34
  • msg #17

Re: The Ride There

Jan Cerny:
Once the rally point was agreed Jan then moved off with Tucker and Quyen.  "I'll take the first stint on point,"


Quyen nods and throws her pack over her shoulders. The RPG-18 she'd been detailed with was looped underneath the straps lengthwise. "I'll take the left side of the arrowhead." she suggests to Tucker.

While she waited for the order to move out, she leaned up against the Stalwart. He legs were still sore... no painful. Beneath her pants the gunshot and burn wounds were freshly cleaned and bandaged prior to leaving. Figuring there wasn't enough time for a smoke, she placed one of her last ones beneath her nose, and savored the tobacco scent.

Quyen
AK-74 / M9 / RPG-18 / Couple of mines

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1647 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 13 Mar 2010
at 15:11
  • msg #18

Re: The Ride There

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #14):

Leaving the GPMG with Mariusz, Dawid hustled over when the team leaders were called together. He didn't really have much to add.

"We don't know if the truck is moveable, Kapitan. We will know shortly. If it isn't, then the MG3 will be added in, probably with the bikes."

"Understood about the rally point. I'll bring up the rear. Also, Jan and Drew had some ideas about a reorganisation of the patrol which we didn't have time to bring up before we left. We may be able to incorporate some ideas on the fly, with your permission."



Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG + 1 belt, Stechkin + 2 magazines
2 frags, 2 smoke grenades
Receiving orders

This message was last edited by the player at 15:17, Sat 13 Mar 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 789 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sat 13 Mar 2010
at 15:32
  • msg #19

Re: The Ride There

Minh Quyen:
Jan Cerny:
Once the rally point was agreed Jan then moved off with Tucker and Quyen.  "I'll take the first stint on point,"


Quyen nods and throws her pack over her shoulders. The RPG-18 she'd been detailed with was looped underneath the straps lengthwise. "I'll take the left side of the arrowhead." she suggests to Tucker.

While she waited for the order to move out, she leaned up against the Stalwart. He legs were still sore... no painful. Beneath her pants the gunshot and burn wounds were freshly cleaned and bandaged prior to leaving. Figuring there wasn't enough time for a smoke, she placed one of her last ones beneath her nose, and savored the tobacco scent.

Quyen
AK-74 / M9 / RPG-18 / Couple of mines

Tucker gets down and starts help with the unloading of the supplies from teh Stalwart and then reports over with his element over to Konrad.  "I guess the right side is mine then!  Not a problem.  Whenever you want to switch off jan just let me know and I'll rotate up to point."

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HE]
IR goggles
2 KM hand radio
R/H side of lead element

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1688 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 13 Mar 2010
at 17:13
  • msg #20

On Foot


Saturday, October 21st, 2000
0845 hrs.
37F
Thick overcast
Strong breeze from the N
Approximately 2km SW of Minsk Mazowiekie, Poland



While the team leaders confer, the Stalwart's driver and his assistant can be heard clanging around inside the big amphibious vehicle. A string of Polish curses emerges from the engine compartment. They emerge from the belly of the beast as the conference starts to break up and, covered in grease, return to the Stalwart's cab.

The Stalwart's engine grumbles to life. The driver's asssistant shouts down from the top hatch of the cab.

"I think we can make it back- at least, most of the way. Good luck all of you!"

With a friendly wave, the Stalwart's crew climbs back inside and the six-wheeled truck turns around and starts trundling back the way it came, keeping just off the side of the road.

You watch it disappear into a small patch of woods. The sound of its engine is first muffled by the trees before fading slowly into the distance.

You're on your own now.

The party splits into its various elements and the point team sets off north up the 50. The heavily laden bikes are fairly easy to manouver on the hard-topped road but the "drivers" can tell that off-road movement will be difficult, if not impossible.

The group is dangerously exposed on the road. Aside from the curve of the road and the shallow depressions lining either side, there is very little cover in this area. Fields of long, yellowing grass flank the road on either side. To the northeast lie the outskirts of a large town- Minsk Mazowiekie, according to your maps. There are no signs of life there as of yet, at least, nothing that can be noticed from this distance- no smoke, no noise, no movement of any kind.

As you walk along the 50, which appears to skirt the main part of the town to the west, one of the bike drivers feels a slight tug from his charge. A second later a single rifle shot splits the stillness of the morning.

Next Moves?

http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...7212,0.2635&z=13
This message was last edited by the GM at 20:42, Sat 13 Mar 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 201 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sat 13 Mar 2010
at 17:44
  • msg #21

Re: On Foot

At the sound of the rifleshot Drew shouts,

"CONTACT! TAKE COVER!!"

Drew goes to ground, seeking out the nearest cover, be it a bush, a clump of grass or a rise in the land.

  "ANYONE HAVE A LOCATION OF THE SHOOTER!" Drew shouts.

  Drew scans the woods and the buildings looking for movement, smoke or anything else out of the ordinary.


Sgt Drew
M240 and M9
NVGs
Scanning the area for contacts

Jan Cerny
player, 327 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 13 Mar 2010
at 23:51
  • msg #22

Re: On Foot

With Tuck on his right side and Minh on his left Jan led the patrol off North up the 50.  It seemed like they’d hardly gone any distance at all when Jan heard the crack of a rifle and Drew’s instinctive warning.

Jan reacted quickly as well.  He shouted, “Cover!” before diving off the left hand side of the raised road, looking for the closest piece of cover he could find for himself.  He kept looking along the road towards the North, scanning for possible threats in front of them as he was best placed to observe in that direction.

They must have heard or seen the Stalwart, he thought to himself.  He was also conscious that he now had the wrong weapon ready but ascertaining the current threat was more important at present than swapping firearms.


Jan
Diving for cover on the left hand side of the road and then observing along the road in a roughly North direction.
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (25/25)
F88 Steyr AUG with underslung M203 (slung on shoulder)

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1650 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 14 Mar 2010
at 03:28
  • msg #23

Re: On Foot

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #20):

Dawid organised the element with Drew and Coulter first, closest to Konrad so he could grab them and employ them efficiently if needed. Then Mariusz (with a bike) and himself. Sutherland was last, taking "drag" and providing rear security.

Apel was pushing a bike for now, but if it proved problematical Coulter would have to take it from him, and that was just the way it would have to be.

When the shot rang out, Dawid dropped hid pack and dove for cover in the slight ditch on the western side of the road. He then checked his men. Drew and Coulter were oriented roughly Eastwards towards the town, no need to say anything there.

He oriented the GPMG West on its bipod and grabbed Mariusz, handing him his binoculars. "look this way with me, away from the town. Keep your eyes open, in case we are flanked. Sutherland, secure our back trail South."

"Everyone, hold your fire unless you see a target."
Americans had a reputation for blazing away at the slightest provocation. In his experience that wasn't always the case, especially for non-conscripted US troops, but he hadn't personally seen either Sutherland (who wasn't actually a yank, he realised), Coulter or Drew in combat and didn't want to take any chances.

This didn't seem like a "real" ambush to him. Usually, they would all be dead or pinned down within seconds if that were the case in a hail of explosions and automatic weapons fire. Still, that shot had come close and a bullet fired to harass them could kill just as easily.

He gripped the plastic grip of the PKM, snugging the skeletal wooden stock into his shoulder with his free hand.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG + 1 belt, Stechkin + 2 magazines
2 frags, 2 smoke grenades
Taking cover, dropping pack, giving orders.
Left (West) side of the road, in the ditch

This message was last edited by the player at 04:13, Mon 15 Mar 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 81 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sun 14 Mar 2010
at 06:18
  • msg #24

Re: On Foot


Sweeping from left to right as he brought up the rear of the patrol, Craig was in his element. He would stop every five minutes or so to take a knee while scanning the rear sector slightly longer.

It was during one of these short stops that the shot rang out. Craig drops to his chest instantly, he quickly scans ahead to make sure everyone else was down and then rolls into the left side dip of the road. As the American screams his head off Craig watches for any movement to his left and right.

He suspected that the sniper was not a professional, if he was he would be moving. He tries to get a bearing from the sound of the shot in relation to his last position on the road.

With the AKU at his shoulder Craig waits for any sign of the sniper, moving brush, dust etc... He tries to conceal himself in the under brush on the side of the road without making any noise.


AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
RPG-7D Grenade Launcher, PG-7N HEAT Grenade x 4
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
E-108 Thermite Grenade x 2, RKG-3 AT Grenade x2
No.80 WP grenade, L13A2 CS grenade
Fire Support Element
In the ditch looking for shooter
Dieter Brandt
player, 38 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 14 Mar 2010
at 07:42
  • msg #25

Re: On Foot

As the shot rang out Dieter automatically sprinted a few metres looking for cover, hopefully finding a low wall or ditch to provide some solid protection. Once in cover he positioned his rifle, scanning the area where he perceived the shot had come from. Looking through the scope he hoped he would spot movement or something unusual, or even the shooter himself.

If he spotted the shooter he would call to his colleagues, identifying direction, location and approximate distance. If he had a clear shot he would probably take it, unless told not to.

-----------------------------------------------------
Dieter Brandt
In cover looking for the shooter with his scoped rifle
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio
Hunting Bow strapped to pack

This message was last edited by the player at 06:04, Mon 15 Mar 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 661 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 14 Mar 2010
at 09:22
  • msg #26

Re: On Foot

Mariusz dropped next to Dawid and took the field glasses. He scanned the area intently trying to find potential targets for Dawid's machinegun.

Mariusz
Tantal 30/30 (6 spare mags)
Bayonet
4x frag
1x smoke
Observing through binoculars

Konrad Bayer
player, 1149 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 14 Mar 2010
at 15:36
  • msg #27

Re: On Foot

Once the patrol began moving on the road, Bayer ordered the change of formation, "Loose file." he calls up and down the line. "Staggered in pairs... left side and right side." He didn't like the idea of moving on the road, but made the best of it. At least they'd cover more ground quickly.

When the shot rings out, Bayer drops to the ground and unsnaps the quick release straps of his rucksack, freeing himself from the burden. He then lies behind it, using it for whatever cover it could provide.

After digging into his tac vest, Bayer then holds up the image intensifiers and scans towards the source of the crack. "Nobody fire. No shooting." he calls out while looking amongst the possible hiding locations. "Identify the position only."

Bayer
Dropping cover / searching for shooter

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 792 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 14 Mar 2010
at 16:42
  • msg #28

Re: On Foot

When the shot rings out, Tucker immediately begins to look around as he moves to find cover.  He watches as Jan and Minh (figures she's doing the same in her post) get off the road their following and hear the other team members behind them start to yell and scream if they see where the shot came from.  Robert finds the best available cover and tries to make himself real small, also checking the ground to make sure there's no 'surprises' left where cover maybe.

Tucker
M-16A2 [28/28] / M-203 [HE]
Going for cover and looking for the shot and checking for booby traps on the ground near him

Thor Halgeirsen
player, 34 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 15 Mar 2010
at 03:58
  • msg #29

Re: On Foot

Thor's heavy pack hit the snow with a dull thud, the fur clad warrior already seeking cover and searching for a target to send a half inch wide lump of metal into...

Thor
Dropping pack, seeking cover/concealment
Observing for target and aiming
Barret M82A1(he calls "Mjollnir") (10/10) + 6x10
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 4x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1690 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 15 Mar 2010
at 16:42
  • msg #30

Parley


The ground is cold and damp. Your only cover is the road itself and it's hard to see very far from the prone position due to the tall grass that surrounds you. You are silently still as you attempt to pick out the location of the shooter. After a minute or so- it seems like much longer- you hear a faint but persistent shouting. After a few repetitions, you can make out the words (in Polish),

"Hold your fire!"

It's not immediately clear whether he's addressing you, some hidden companions, or both.

"Don't shoot! I'm coming out to talk."

A man emerges from a stand of trees to the northeast, about 400m distant, and begins walking towards the recon party. A white hankerchief dangles from his upraised right hand. He's dressed in civilian garb but you can see an automatic pistol tucked into his belt. At about 300m, he calls,

"You are surrounded! Don't do anything stupid! You harm me and you will all die!"

At 200m he stops and shouts,

"You people know not to come around here! We told you before, we're not afraid to fight you! What are you doing here?"


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 17:09, Mon 15 Mar 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 40 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 15 Mar 2010
at 16:52
  • msg #31

Re: Parley

Hearing the shouts from the newcomer, Dieter observes him breaking cover, white flag waving. Judging the distance, he is certain that he can aim and fire quickly and the man will be dead before he takes another pace. He holds fire. As the man approaches, Dieter scans the surrounding ground, looking for evidence of other people who may be a potential threat. If he spots any he will call to his colleagues, identifying their locations. This call will be loud enough for those near to him to hear, but not loud enough for the approaching man to hear.

Once threats have been identified Dieter will keep scanning, then zero in on any personnel who appear to be leaders or armed with RPGs, mortars etc.

Dieter Brandt
In cover looking for other threats
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio
Hunting Bow strapped to pack

This message was last edited by the player at 16:53, Mon 15 Mar 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 662 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 15 Mar 2010
at 17:42
  • msg #32

Re: Parley

Mariusz looked over at Dawid and asked, "Should we ask the Captain if he wants us to deal? We might handle the language best."
Jan Cerny
player, 330 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 15 Mar 2010
at 18:20
  • msg #33

Re: Parley

Jan had luckily picked the correct side of the road when he'd dived for cover on the left but that meant that the first he knew of the man was as a result of his yelling.  During the minute or so that it had taken for the man to make himself known however Jan had slung his PM-84 and switched to his Steyr.

"Hold your fire but keep scanning around for other targets," he said to Minh loud enough, he hoped, for Tuck to also hear.  Jan then crawled a little further north alongside the road before turning and crawling up to the edge of the raised tarmac.  Using a combination of the long grass and the road's slight embankment as cover Jan firstly glanced towards Tuck to check that he was ok and then pulled out his binoculars to start scanning the woods behind the spokesman, trying to spot his claimed allies.

As he listed to what the man said Jan thought to himself that their little patrol might well have just gotten lucky and found someone else who was standing up to the Baron.  Or the Baron's forces themselves and they were standing up to the Polish Army which meant that they were in trouble.

Lowering his binoculars Jan then keyed the send button on his radio.  "Hailstorm one this is Hailstorm five.  I think that I'm closest to the man.  Do you want me to talk to him or do you want one of the Poles to explain who we are?  National compatriots might be best.  He looks civilian not military."
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 35 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 15 Mar 2010
at 21:35
  • msg #34

Re: Parley

Thor stood up, threw Mjollnir over his shoulder in a decidedly unmilitary manner, and began to jog forward. He totally ignored any cries to take cover or queries as to what he was doing.
This message was last edited by the player at 12:17, Tue 16 Mar 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1657 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 00:57
  • msg #35

Re: Parley

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #32):

Dawid replied, "don't worry, if the Kapitan thinks we're the best to negotiate, he'll let us know."

He rolled his eyes when Thor jumped up and started walking over.

"That guy's a terrible sniper. Dieter's going to have to sit on him in the future to make sure he doesn't kill us all. What a complete idiot, we may have been better off with him going back with the Stolly. Oh well. Mariusz, keep watching the left flank."

He raised his voice. "Sutherland, keep an eye on our back trail. Kapitan, want me to go out as well and see what he wants? Probably thinks we're either government or Baron's troops."

Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG + 1 belt, Stechkin + 2 magazines
2 frags, 2 smoke grenades
Waiting

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 793 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 01:06
  • msg #36

Re: Parley

Jan Cerny:
Jan had luckily picked the correct side of the road when he'd dived for cover on the left but that meant that the first he knew of the man was as a result of his yelling.  During the minute or so that it had taken for the man to make himself known however Jan had slung his PM-84 and switched to his Steyr.

"Hold your fire but keep scanning around for other targets," he said to Minh loud enough, he hoped, for Tuck to also hear.  Jan then crawled a little further north alongside the road before turning and crawling up to the edge of the raised tarmac.  Using a combination of the long grass and the road's slight embankment as cover Jan firstly glanced towards Tuck to check that he was ok and then pulled out his binoculars to start scanning the woods behind the spokesman, trying to spot his claimed allies.

As he listed to what the man said Jan thought to himself that their little patrol might well have just gotten lucky and found someone else who was standing up to the Baron.  Or the Baron's forces themselves and they were standing up to the Polish Army which meant that they were in trouble.

AS long as Tucker was able to hear Jan, he will do as he was told and begin to scan for any other targets than the single figure that just popped out.  He gives Jan a thumbs up that he's OK and goes back to scanning.  He call out anything that he may see as a threat.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1691 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 02:10
  • msg #37

Re: Parley


As the giant approaches, the man in the field is instantly on his guard. He lowers one hand towards Thor in a gesture clearly meaning "halt" while the other stretches out behind him in a similar gesture aimed at his hidden comrades.

"Hold it right there! Don't move another centimeter! This is your last warning!"
Craig Sutherland
player, 82 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 06:57
  • msg #38

Re: Parley

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
He rolled his eyes when Thor jumped up and started walking over.

He raised his voice. "Sutherland, keep an eye on our back trail. Kapitan, want me to go out as well and see what he wants? Probably thinks we're either government or Baron's troops."


As the Norwegian sniper entered his sight line Craig utters;

 “Ah for fuck sake, comedic relief is going to die.”

Craig wasn't close enough to make a dash to the snipers position even if he had wanted to. He knew very well that actions of those sort  would get you killed out here in very short order.

He shakes his head in frustration, they should of come in with just what they could carry on their backs. Within minutes they had been spotted by a potential foe and while they are not operating like the barons men, it doesn't make them any less of a threat.

He grips the AKU a little harder and goes back to scanning the far side of the field and down the road for additional targets making as little movement as possible.
Jan Cerny
player, 331 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 10:04
  • msg #39

Re: Parley

Jan hadn't really spoken to the big Norwegian and he suspected that he might never get the chance to.

When Jan had first spotted Thor jogging forward his instant thought had been that Thor knew the man ahead.  But the spokesman's reaction indicated that he didn't know Thor and that meant that Thor was in danger of turning this encounter hostile.  At best Thor's actions were impetuous, at worst they were designed to instigate a firefight.

Jan wasn't even sure whether Thor could understand the spokesman as the spokesman was yelling to them in Polish.  From what he had been told Jan had thought that Thor was a professional, a Norwegian Marine Commando, and someone to be respected.  He was demonstrating though that he was an amateur and couldn't be trusted or relied on.

Unsure what to do Jan dropped his binoculars back on their strap and aimed his rifle at the woods behind the Polish spokesman, using the 1.5x sight to scan for potential threats.

If they shot Thor though he wasn't completely sure that he would fire back.  At the present moment he was wondering if they would be better off without Thor accompanying them.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 663 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 10:30
  • msg #40

Re: Parley

Mariusz spoke softly to Dawid, "If they shoot him, I get first go with his gun."
Dieter Brandt
player, 41 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 11:27
  • msg #41

Re: Parley

Cap'n Rae:
As the giant approaches, the man in the field is instantly on his guard. He lowers one hand towards Thor in a gesture clearly meaning "halt" while the other stretches out behind him in a similar gesture aimed at his hidden comrades.

"Hold it right there! Don't move another centimeter! This is your last warning!"


Dieter catched Thor's movement in the corner of his eye. He cannot believe the idiocy of the man. He is clearly deranged. Looking back to the approaching newcomer who is clearly surprised by this move, Dieter readies his aim. This could turn nasty very quickly, and he didn't want to be caught out. Seeing the man's gesture to hidden comrades, he continues to scan the surrounding area looking for possible targets, as well as good hiding places.

OOC - I will hold fire if Thor is fired upon, but will retaliate if they attack us in force.

Dieter Brandt
In cover looking for other threats
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio
Hunting Bow strapped to pack

Thor Halgeirsen
player, 36 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 12:53
  • msg #42

Re: Parley

Thor halted as instructed, Mjollnir's barrel held firmly in one hand with the rest of the weapon balanced over his shoulder.

"Loki," he said, disappointment and hurt clearly in his voice.
"Ty widzieć mi?"
His free hand tapped upon his chest.
"Tylny wszystko mamy poszedł zrobiony?"
Konrad Bayer
player, 1151 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 13:14
  • msg #43

Re: Parley

Still lying behind his rucksack, Bayer nods over his shoulder and replies back down the line, "Ja. Dawid talk to him. I think we are misidentified, but don't tell him much. Leave the GPMG with someone."

As Dawid gets up, Bayer turns his head over to the flank and gives Dieter a stern look. He the points at him with an extended finger before jabbing in the air towards the Norwegian. "Erhalten Sie Steuerung von ihm. Oder ich erhalte jemand anderes, das kann. Verstehen Sie?" Bayer then resumes observing to the front, while thinking he was a little hard on Dieter, but hope he understood his reasoning behind it.
This message was last edited by the player at 13:15, Tue 16 Mar 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 44 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 13:33
  • msg #44

Re: Parley

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #43):

Hearing Bayer's command, Dieter turns to look at him, a slight look of panic breaking through the normal teutonic stoicism. What should he do? The sane person in him said leave the crazy Norwegian to his own fate, but the German in him said he should follow Hauptmann Bayer's command.

He had never wanted to be a soldier, he was only here because he was conscripted when the war started. He didn't want to have other men's fates in his hands, which is why he had refused that commission into the military engineers.

He turned back to where Thor was walking, and did all he could think of. He shouted in English, "Thor, get back!"

Then in broken Polish, he shouted to the other man, "Don't shoot, don't shoot!"

He hoped these commands would work, but wasn't going to break cover and risk getting himself shot, no matter what Bayer might say. Hopefully he would act on his threat and get someone else to take charge of the situation.

Dieter Brandt
In cover, shouting at Thor and the newcomer
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio
Hunting Bow strapped to pack

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1658 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 15:04
  • msg #45

Re: Parley

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #43):

Dawid grunted out a short chuckle in reply, not wanting to interrupt Konrad. After listening to his instructions he got up. "Mariusz, you're gunner now. Sutherland, you have command of the MG team." He left the PKM there for Mariusz, but didn't draw his sidearm.

Jogging over to where Thor waited by the man, Dawid was relieved that somehow the man hadn't taken offense enough to shoot him. He was sure this wasn't a real ambush, although if the town wanted to keep someone away like bandits or the Baron's men then a random shot wasn't going to do much more than piss someone off.

He said in Polish, "Please, for the love of the Black Madonna of Częstochowa, don't shoot, my friend. We're just passing through, and we're not with the Baron or anyone else."

Dawid kept his hands on his head, fingers interlaced. "Please, there is no need for violence."
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 664 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 15:18
  • msg #46

Re: Parley

Mariusz slid in behind the machinegun and covered his comrade as he followed the shamboling bear creature that had joined them.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1692 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Tue 16 Mar 2010
at 15:49
  • msg #47

Re: Parley

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
He said in Polish, "Please, for the love of the Black Madonna of Częstochowa, don't shoot, my friend. We're just passing through, and we're not with the Baron or anyone else."

Dawid kept his hands on his head, fingers interlaced. "Please, there is no need for violence."


With the appearance of a well spoken and seemingly rational countryman, the spokesman seems to relax just a little but he is still clearly on guard. His tone remains rather unfriendly.

"Then pass on through- but stay away from Minsk Mozowiekie. We don't want any trouble but if you don't go on your way right now, you won't live to regret it, understand? We'll be watching. Now fuck off!"

With that, he starts backing away. After several meters, he turns around but frequently looks back over his shoulder as he continues to vacate the field.
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:01, Wed 17 Mar 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1660 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 17 Mar 2010
at 02:33
  • msg #48

Re: Parley

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #47):

Dawid didn't know if mentioning they were looking for friends who were against the Black Baron was a good idea or not. If they were neutral, giving away that information may not do them any good and it might get back to the Baron.

Still, it looked like he would have to throw the dice if this opportunity were not to be lost.

"Please excuse me, sir, I am Dawid. We have been fighting the Black Baron's troops, and wish to know if you are having troubles as well. I am with the Home Army and Free Polish government, we're not with the communists in Lublin or some warlord's bullies. Perhaps we can help?"

It was a long shot, but he wanted to keep the dialogue going for as long as he could, get at least a little more information. Even if the man was just worried about bandits and not the Baron's troops, that was something good to know.
This message was last edited by the player at 13:05, Wed 17 Mar 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 38 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Wed 17 Mar 2010
at 02:50
  • msg #49

Re: Parley

Thor looked on, puzzled by the rapid exchange of words he barely understood at the best of times, struggling to make sense of the quickly changing situation.
Craig Sutherland
player, 83 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 17 Mar 2010
at 07:18
  • msg #50

Re: Parley


Craig continued to switch his view from down the road and back towards the edge of the field. If anyone got killed because of the fool in front Craig would take out that guy first.

Craig acknowledge the order from Dawid with a nod and covered him as he moved forward.


AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
RPG-7D Grenade Launcher, PG-7N HEAT Grenade x 4
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
E-108 Thermite Grenade x 2, RKG-3 AT Grenade x2
No.80 WP grenade, L13A2 CS grenade
Fire Support Element
Scanning surrounding area
This message was last edited by the player at 07:19, Wed 17 Mar 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 336 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 17 Mar 2010
at 10:06
  • msg #51

Re: Parley

Jan smiled to himself as Dawid turned on the charm, talking like some kind of relationship councillor and not like a Sergeant!

Jan continued to listen and to scan the trees the spokesman was heading back towards.  Maybe this was just a big bluff and they didn't have much of a militia but it seemed like they were able to stay outside of the control of the Baron.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1152 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Wed 17 Mar 2010
at 13:20
  • msg #52

Re: Parley

Still lying, Bayer looks back at Dieter. He was glad he didn't get up and run after him. "Brandt." he calls quietly, "Good for now. I meant in the future... like next time. Let him go now."

He then looks back at the envoy walking away from Dawid. He was releived that the situation seemed resolved (the most part). Not only that, but he'd hadn't put all of his hopes on the first inhabitants they'd come across as suddenly becomming loyal allies either. Even if they weren't friends of the Baron didn't mean they we're all going to fall in line with us, he thought.

Bayer then rises up on one knee and watches to see if the Dawid's last efforts would yield anything helpful. Failing that, he'd put his ruck back on and ready the patrol to head out.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1696 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 17 Mar 2010
at 21:35
  • msg #53

Re: Parley

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Please excuse me, sir, I am Dawid. We have been fighting the Black Baron's troops, and wish to know if you are having troubles as well. I am with the Home Army and Free Polish government, we're not with the communists in Lublin or some warlord's bullies. Perhaps we can help?"

It was a long shot, but he wanted to keep the dialogue going for as long as he could, get at least a little more information. Even if the man was just worried about bandits and not the Baron's troops, that was something good to know.


"Our troubles are our own business. I doubt the likes of him..." he points at the burly and socially awkward Norwegian "can help us. Just leave us alone and we'll do the same. This is the last time I'm going to tell you- fuck off!"

With that, the man jogs off towards the trees. Straining his neck to see above the tall grass, Dieter spots another armed man (or woman) in a clump of bushes a couple of dozen meters from the trees towards which the spokesman is returning. The figure is looking over the sights of a rifle with a wooden foregrip at Thor and Dawid.

The spokesman enters the stand of trees. A few tense seconds pass during which you wonder if the uneasy truce will hold. When there are no more shots, Konrad orders the column to stand and move out, following the 50 north towards the farm Craig where had found shelter and succor earlier in the summer. With each step, you can't help but anticipate the impact of a bullet in the back but no bullets come and you are soon several hundred meters from the outpost. The low outline of Mink  Mazowieki passes on your right. The townspeople appear not yet to have fallen under the Baron's sway, but they aren't exactly very welcoming to newcomers either.

Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 15:18, Thu 18 Mar 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 338 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 17 Mar 2010
at 23:18
  • msg #54

Re: Parley

Jan shook his head slightly to himself as the Polish spokesman from the nearby town withdrew into the woods with his final words of warning.  The big Norwegian had certainly made a bad first impression and Jan couldn’t help wondering whether the reaction would have been better if Thor hadn’t startled the spokesman by jogging towards him.

On reflection though Thor’s actions had probably made no difference to the reception they had received as Jan assumed that the inhabitants of Minsk Mozowiekie were isolationist in their outlook.  That put them in the useful intelligence category and labelled them as a possible community for the Bishop to try to contact in the future.

It also told them that the Baron’s forces hadn’t been able to force Minsk Mozowiekie to accept the rule of the Black Baron and that was also interesting.  It suggested that the Minsk Mozowiekie community were strong enough and large enough to resist him.

The more immediate problem for their little unit however was that Thor had certainly labelled himself as a potential problem for the future.  Even if he had been acting with the best of intentions his impetuousness could well get them all into trouble in the future.  Maybe Konrad needed to have a chat to the Norwegian to set out his expectations of the sniper and the role he should try to fulfil.  That was a problem for when they camped though.

Before moving off again Jan quickly removed the suppressor from the PM-84, stowed the SMG on the side of his pack and hefted his Steyr in preparation to continue leading the patrol Northwards along the 50.  The bikes were going to be problematic off the road but cross country was certainly Jan’s preferred option so he kept looking for a passable route away from the road that led them in the right direction.

He also kept a look out for a good spot to lay up for the rest of the day.  They needed to get past Minsk Mozowiekie now but their original plan had been to travel at night in order to avoid contact as much as possible.

Once they were starting to put Minsk Mozowiekie behind them Jan pressed the send button on his radio to transmit a message.  “Are we still looking to find somewhere to lay up for the rest of the day before continuing tonight?” he asked in English.


Jan
F88 Steyr AUG with underslung M203
Leading the patrol northwards along the 50.
- If we can travel away from the road then Jan will lead everyone that way as long as it's in the right direction and away from Minsk Mozowiekie.
- If we decide to lay up for the day then Jan will look for a suitable spot to do so.
- If we continue travelling for a while then Jan will swap point with Tuck and Minh (if she’s happy going on point) after a couple of hours.

Apel Avtomian
player, 63 posts
1st. Lieutenant
U.S. Army
Thu 18 Mar 2010
at 06:43
  • msg #55

Re: Parley

"What the fuck was that about?" ask Apel.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 39 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Thu 18 Mar 2010
at 07:27
  • msg #56

Re: Parley

Thor stood in stunned silence as the man once again issued his foul mouthed instruction to leave.
Finally he shrugged and turned to retrieve his pack.
"He come round. Loki not always like that."
"He good man. He not like others know."


Back on the march, he lumbered along from cover to cover, watching his assigned area with hawklike intensity, often spotting potential hazards long before anyone else and covering them with his rifle as everyone passed by.
Dieter Brandt
player, 47 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Thu 18 Mar 2010
at 08:50
  • msg #57

Re: Parley

Cap'n Rae:
With that, the man jogs off towards the trees. Straining his neck to see above the tall grass, Dieter spots another armed man (or woman) in a clump of bushes a couple of dozen meters from the trees towards which the spokesman is returning. The figure is looking over the sights of a rifle with a wooden foregrip at Thor and Dawid.


Dieter smiles gently at spotting the armed man in the bushes. 'Our sniper spotted their sniper,' he thought to himself. He kept this man in is sights until the Polish man rejoined him, and they had moved away. He kept scanning the area for a while, until Bayer ordered them to move out. With that he stood up and gathered up his kit, preparing to move.

As Thor casually picked up his kit and lumbered off, Dieter stared coldly into the back of his head. He could not believe the stupidity of the man. How this man ever made it as a sniper is a mystery. The fact that he is still alive is a miracle.

Dieter resolved to speak to Konrad when they broke for camp. Dieter didn't want to be responsible for this man, especially now he had proved to be a dangerous loose cannon. Thor was likely to do something stupid again, and Dieter didn't want to be near him when it happened.
Craig Sutherland
player, 84 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Thu 18 Mar 2010
at 09:37
  • msg #58

Re: Parley


Craig watched the exchange between Dawid and the representative, these towns would not be easy to win over. Once the order to move was given Craig concentrated on discouraging any followers and watching their backs.

At one of the longer stops Craig moves forwards to look at the maps the German Captain was consulting. He tries to give a direct route to the farm he has spent several months in, hopefully the family would still be there if they make it.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1662 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 18 Mar 2010
at 13:34
  • msg #59

Re: Parley

In reply to Thor Halgeirsen (msg #56):

Dawid's only parting words were, "go with God, my friend!" He didn't think it would be prudent to mention that their half-assed harassment had been totally useless. After all, if they had been spoiling for a fight then they carried enough firepower to level the town of Minsk Mozowiekie, or close enough.

"Don't worry, Thor, I think they don't like anyone! Just don't do that again, you are too valuable to risk. Besides, I thought a sniper shouldn't be seen?" he asked, rhetorically.

He turned around and followed Thor, wishing he could have a smoke. While there might be a time and place for that, he couldn't have one of his preciously hoarded cigarettes while in the field or on the march.

After re-joining the column, he picked up the GPMG from Mariusz and got the support team organised to move.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 40 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Thu 18 Mar 2010
at 13:45
  • msg #60

Re: Parley

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #59):

Thor looked at Dawid with confusion ib his eyes before pointong towards where the man had disappeared.
"He Loki, no danger. He friend just scared. Many giganten here. Many trolls. Must fight, keep safe."
Minh Quyen
player, 479 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Thu 18 Mar 2010
at 15:11
  • msg #61

Re: Parley

After setting off again following their little delay, Quyen waves over at Jan until he notices, "Point?" she volunteers. Then nodding over towards Tucker, she says, "Sergeant can take it last when we get closer to the farm."

Whether she takes the lead position or not, Quyen will advance placing as much effort as possible into detecting both possible "enemy" positions and other danger areas (such as any sign of a minefield).
Jan Cerny
player, 341 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 18 Mar 2010
at 18:52
  • msg #62

Re: Parley

Jan nodded in response to Minh when she offered to take a stint on point and he moved to take over her original position, backing her up in their triangular formation the same way she had backed him up.

He kept his eyes and ears open, scanning his arc on their line of march.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 665 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 18 Mar 2010
at 19:04
  • msg #63

Re: Parley

Mariusz returned the GPMG to Dawid and got ready to head out again. He looked at the hairy horny one once more and said quietly, "Just because he survived this time doesn't mean I give up first dibs on his gun."
Steven Drew
player, 206 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Fri 19 Mar 2010
at 02:45
  • msg #64

Re: Parley


  Drew watched the scene unfold as he scanned the treeline looking for targets prepared to lay down a barrage of covering fire.  It didn't happen this time.

  Drew tried to wrap his mind around all that had gone wrong.  He moves to a knee before standing up and mutters,


"Fuckin cluster....fuck it, we all gotta die sometime."  As he shoulders his pack and then slings his M240.

  Drew stands there a moment watching the woods still just in case the folks changed their minds.  He waits until the patrol starts moving and takes his place in the route of march, continuing to watch the wooded areas.

  As they march he continualy scans the area, watching the countryside for potantial ambush points or any other area that an attack could come from.

Sgt Drew
M240
Watching for danger as he marches

Apel Avtomian
player, 64 posts
1st. Lieutenant
U.S. Army
Fri 19 Mar 2010
at 06:25
  • msg #65

Re: Parley

Apel continues to push his bike along.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1666 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 19 Mar 2010
at 13:12
  • msg #66

Re: Parley

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #63):

"Snipers in this group seem to die alot. This means you may get your wish, but then you become the sniper! Sure you want the job?"

He slid the sling for the GPMG over his shoulder, made it as comfortable as possible. When everyone was ready, he signalled them to advance.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 666 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 19 Mar 2010
at 16:31
  • msg #67

Re: Parley

Mariusz shrugged, "If the gun is big enough, it's worth the risk. So, when are you going to start teaching me to use the really big stuff?"
Konrad Bayer
player, 1154 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 19 Mar 2010
at 17:04
  • msg #68

Re: Parley

After rucking up again, Bayer says, "Alright... let's go. Loose file, alternating in pairs on each side." He the motions for Quyen to start leading off, while he digs out his compass again to check the next nav point.

"About five thousand, five hundred meters until we stop to get eyes on the farm. Halfway on the road before we try to go cross country... if its possible. You three up there alternate yourselves based on that." he adds.
This message was last edited by the player at 17:08, Fri 19 Mar 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1699 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 19 Mar 2010
at 20:02
  • msg #69

The Farm


Saturday, October 21st, 2000
1530 hrs.
42F
Thick overcast
Strong breeze from the N
Approximately 5km north of Minsk Mazowiekie, Poland



You continue north along the 50. A little over a kilometer from a small hamlet your maps identify as Arynow, you come to a road branching off to the northeast. Craig, at the rear of the column spots a young man on a bicycle, apparently following the group at some distance on the 50. The boy stops at around 500m from the recon team and studies them through binoculars. After a minute or two, the boy puts down the binos and pulls a square of green cloth from his jacket. He waves the cloth towards someone further to the east. It looks like the team has picked up a tail.

You hike up the smaller, unnamed road towards a small wood. It's hard not to feel naked as you move through the open country. Although you don't spot anyone else, you are certain that you are being watched by others beside the young cyclist. Still keeping his distance, he stops at the intersection you just passed and watches a bit longer before following again. At the next west-east road he pauses again, studies you through his binos, waves his makeshift semaphore, and then pedals away to the east.

You arrive at the small wood and take a break for lunch. The iron rations provided by Gora-Kalwaria are a little salty but surprisingly good overall. After an hour or so during which you eat, rest your feet, and empty your bladders- all while keeping a 360 degree watch- you set off again, pushing on towards the farm where you plan on spending the night. After clearing the woods, you detect no further surveilance of your party. You proceed north, passing several small homesteads along the way. None of them appear occupied. It's likely that the surviving former residents have sought safety in numbers in Mink Mazowieki or perhaps even Warsaw.

In the early afternoon, you arrive at a larger wood, just a couple of kilometers southeast of where Craig remembers the farm being. After another short break, you continue out of the woods towards an east-west road off of which a dirt road branches to the solitary farm. You study the farm complex through your optics. Several sheds and outbuildings surround the main farmhouse. No smoke drifts from the chimney of the sturdy, brick-built two-story residence. There is no movement outside. It is earily quiet.

The fields arround the farm appear fallow. Corn stubble covers some sections of the fields and tall grass in the others but it is dying and a lot of it is matted down from the last snow. There is very little snow on the ground except what remains beneath the trees and in other shaded areas.

There is a small stand of trees about 200m from where the farm road branches away from the main road and about 700m from the farm complex itself.

Single trees border the sunken dirt road to the farm so there is some cover and a bit of concealment on the way there.


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 20:42, Fri 19 Mar 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 208 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Fri 19 Mar 2010
at 23:44
  • msg #70

Re: The Farm


  Upon arrival Drew goes on alert.  Before they break into the main area Drew waves over the patrol to rally.

"Folks, I am not liking this.  I say we set up security, then do a box recon of the area outside the permimeter before our man here goes in and makes contact with his freinds.  What say you?"
Sgt Drew
M240
Discussing security issues and making contact

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1668 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 20 Mar 2010
at 03:28
  • msg #71

Re: The Farm

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #70):

When they arrived, Dawid set up the MG section to cover the back trail. Drew's team was on his right, he was on the left, and they were oriented to cover the respective flanks and rear. They could still bring the MGs to bear on the farm if they turned fully towards it but he was more worried about their followers than anyone at the farm, which no one knew they were heading specifically for.

When Drew waved over the patrol to rally, he debated whether to remind him that was the patrol leader's role, then decided against it. They were not a regular military unit and did not have to always obey the rigid rules and protocols. Besides, the new guy might have something worthwhile to say.

As it was, Drew's idea wasn't bad. "Drew, I would think we usually wait until the patrol leader calls for a meeting, but maybe you do it differently? No matter. Yes, I think a recce around the farm while the rest of us mounts a 360 degree defence is prudent. As well, we should do something about the followers. Throw them off somehow.

"There are many abandoned farms around here. Let's continue on and find one. We wait until nightfall, then send back one or two scouts to the objective. Or everyone back-tracks to the farm. Konrad?"

Dieter Brandt
player, 49 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sat 20 Mar 2010
at 04:13
  • msg #72

Re: The Farm

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #71):

Dieter takes a knee close to Dawid, keen to discuss plans. "Herr Dawid, I suggest a small group go ahead to scout out the farm, but make it look like a routine check, rather than a specific objective. In the meantime the others take a quick break. If we encounter Herr Craig's farmer friends we can tell them we will return later, after nightfall. But if, as I suspect, there is nobody there we can come back later to do a detailed search for supplies and information after nightfall instead."

If this idea meets with approval, he will continue. "I suggest Herr Craig as he knows the farmer, Herr Jan and myself do the scouting."

If approved Dieter will ditch his pack and the radio with the team, retrieving his hunting bow and quiver of arrows.
Craig Sutherland
player, 85 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 20 Mar 2010
at 04:47
  • msg #73

Re: The Farm

Craig calls Dawid over and hands him his field glasses, indicating the direction of their shadow:

“Hailstorm, Lightning we have a pursuer. I don't think they are a threat. Out”

As they move off Craig will try to catch a glimpse of who he is signalling too. He will also try to scan for the other people watching as they move along the road.

Once their pursuer moves away to the east Craig is again on the radio.

”Hailstorm, Lightning pursuer has broken contact and is heading to the East. Out”

Once the group stops to observe the farm, Craig helps set up the MG's then moves forward to the Captain. He finds a covered area to observe the farm through his field glasses all the while giving a running commentary of Intel. What's in all the sheds and out buildings, the layout of the main farm house and who should be present.

”Looks deserted, I don't think they would of let the farm go like this. Maybe they thought it safer with the communities closer to Warsaw or even in Minsk Mazowiekie.”

He again raises his field glasses this time to plain an approach to the main house. As the other gather around Craig lowers his glasses and quickly relays the information about the layout of the farm to the group.

”If we are to go in I think we should follow the irrigation ditch. We can form up at that corpse of trees where the majority of the team can cover our approach. Then myself and any other volunteers can go forward.”

“I don't think darkness will help either way as we are probably going to get shot at if we snoop around during the day or at night. I hope they recognise me before they pull the trigger.”


AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
RPG-7D Grenade Launcher, PG-7N HEAT Grenade x 4
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
E-108 Thermite Grenade x 2, RKG-3 AT Grenade x2
No.80 WP grenade, L13A2 CS grenade
Fire Support Element
Scanning surrounding area
Jan Cerny
player, 347 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 20 Mar 2010
at 09:38
  • msg #74

Re: The Farm

Jan studied the farm through his own binoculars and listen to everyone else's comments.

Everyone was pitching in with a version of a plan so Jan joined in.

"Capitaine,"
he said addressing Konrad.  "I suggest that snipers and machinegun crews stay here with you and Apel to cover Tuck, Minh, Craig and I while we conduct a 360 recce of the farm.  Once we've checked the perimeter and returned here we can then work out how best to approach the farm."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1669 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 20 Mar 2010
at 12:47
  • msg #75

Re: The Farm

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #73):

In response to Sutherland's report Dawid replied, "my mistake, we do not have pursuers at the moment. Still, I think we can't take our being unseen for granted. We did say we were going to operate at night?"

He looked around, and saw that not only he and Drew but Sutherland was involved. He addressed them both, "gentlemen, I don't mean to curb your valuable input, but I see we have left Mariusz and Coulter in charge of rear and flank security. I will attend to this personally now, and please feel free to join me when you're done here. Excuse me, everyone!"

After he returned to his position, he took over the GPMG from Mariusz. He handed the boy his binoculars again. "Here. let me know if you see anything, yes?"
This message was last edited by the player at 14:09, Sat 20 Mar 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 42 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sat 20 Mar 2010
at 13:26
  • msg #76

Re: The Farm

"You give half hour. Thor go there."
He pointed almost directly at the farm, but made sure at least one person followed his arm to the tiny collection of bushes located about halfway between where they stood now and their intended destination.
From where he'd indicated, he'd be able to reach out and touch potential enemies with Mjollnir long before they became any sort of real threat, while also maintaining an effective cover of the farm itself.
"Bragi come too."
A hand snaked out from amongst the furs to touch Dieters bow.
"Leave. Bring Aych kay. Better."

His intentions stated, the fur clad madman faded into the countryside, heading off to establish his hide...
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 668 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 20 Mar 2010
at 14:00
  • msg #77

Re: The Farm

"OK, Boss," Mariusz said and scanned the area with the binoculars again.
Jan Cerny
player, 348 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 20 Mar 2010
at 21:50
  • msg #78

Re: The Farm

Jan shook his head as Thor forced Konrad's hand.  The big Norwegian had shown little respect for the unit commander and the rest of the squad by setting off without Konrad deciding on a plan.  Come to think of it Jan wasn't even sure which plan Thor thought they were following!

That was twice that Thor had acted impetuously and Jan's previous respect for the Norwegian Marines fell even further.

"He's proving to be a liability," Jan commented to those around him while he waited for Konrad's decision on a plan to approach the farm.  "And I think that the madness and language problems may be faked."
Minh Quyen
player, 480 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Sun 21 Mar 2010
at 06:16
  • msg #79

Re: The Farm

Quyen remains with the main body during the halt. She'll continue to cover her arcs and await the order to move out.
Dieter Brandt
player, 50 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 21 Mar 2010
at 06:56
  • msg #80

Re: The Farm

Thor Halgeirsen:
A hand snaked out from amongst the furs to touch Dieters bow.
"Leave. Bring Aych kay. Better."

His intentions stated, the fur clad madman faded into the countryside, heading off to establish his hide...


Dieter bristled as the Norwegian reached out to touch his hunting bow. It had been a gift from his father, and he was reluctant to let anyone else use it, especially not this crazy man who he was coming to dislike intensely.

As Thor marched off into his own, crazy world, Dieter turned back to the party leaders.

"Herr Bayer," he said to Konrad in English. "I am happy to do reconnaissance on the farm, or provide support here as needed. However, I refuse to work with that fucking lunatic anymore!"

Clearly very upset, this was the first time the quiet, well-spoken German had sworn for a long time, at least out loud. Looking in Thor's direction, he continued to Konrad, "He is a liability, and I am not going to put my life at risk because he can't follow orders, or even basic military protocols. He has a gun, and his own radio, so let him work as an independent unit. I can work solo, or you can assign someone else to work with me, I don't mind. But if you try to force me to work with that idiot I will pack up my equipment and leave right now."

Dieter's facial expression, normally stoic and impassive, clearly shows he means business, and is prepared to pack up and walk away if he has to.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1156 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 21 Mar 2010
at 08:41
  • msg #81

Re: The Farm

Bayer lowers the optics he was using to observe the farm and says, "All good plans everyone." But then with nod to Sutherland he continues, "But the Lieutenant is doing the knocking so we'll go with what he's mentioned."

Pointing to the few scraggly trees near farm he says, "Main body will hold in amongst those trees. See the road? It's sunk a bit below the ground level. We'll use that* to approach since the fields are flat and bare."

"Sutherland will take Mariusz." Bayer adds. "No more, as I want to make it as easy as possible for them to recognize him... and for it not to look like an invasion. The final approach will be open and exposed enough as it is to risk two."

Holding up a hand to Dieter, Bayer says sternly, "Then I will shoot you in the back for desertion." He then breaks a rare smile and says, "Das gerade Verkohlen."

"Hang back and take up the rear security for now." he concludes with a pat on Dieter's shoulder. "We'll deal with... this later after we're secure."

* Sutherland mentioned an irrigation ditch but I believe he's referring to a road. Regardless, its a depression.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:43, Sun 21 Mar 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 86 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sun 21 Mar 2010
at 08:54
  • msg #82

Re: The Farm


Craig raises his hand as Dieter raises his concerns about the Norwegian;

”Dieter the present plan on the board is for myself, Jan and you to recce the farm and if the Captain here has no objections it still stands.”

“I agree the sniper is a liability and your concerns are correct, but apart from cutting him lose at the present time we have no other option but to let him do his own thing. If he tops one of my friends who may or may not be in that building I'll drill him myself.”

Konrad Bayer:
Bayer lowers the optics he was using to observe the farm and says, "All good plans everyone." But then with nod to Sutherland he continues, "But the Lieutenant is doing the knocking so we'll go with what he's mentioned."

Pointing to the few scraggly trees near the farm he says, "Main body will hold in amongst those trees. See the road? It's sunk a bit below the ground level. We'll use that* to approach since the fields are flat and bare."

"Sutherland will take Mariusz."


Craig nons at the Captain suggestion.

Taking off his pack and excess equipment Craig un-holsters his pistol and chambers a round he then puts the silencer on the weapon and re-holsters it. He then does a quick inspection of the chamber of the AKU before saying;

"Time to go gentlemen, I would like to know if my friends and savours are mouldering in the front room.”

With that he moves to the jumping off point in the trees.
This message was last edited by the player at 09:28, Sun 21 Mar 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 669 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 21 Mar 2010
at 11:17
  • msg #83

Re: The Farm

Mariusz handed the binoculars back to Dawid and checked that there was a round up the spout of his Tantal. He moved over to Sutherland and said, "I'm ready to follow you. Let's hope everything is OK."

He was worried however that Craig's decision to desert from the Baron's forces had already wreaked bloody execution on the people that had taken him in. In many areas warlords enforced troop loyalty by threats of retribution on the areas they recruited from. Mariusz hoped that the Baron either hadn't worked this nasty little trick out for himself, or that the vengance hadn't yet been served upon these people.
This message was last edited by the player at 11:20, Sun 21 Mar 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 349 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 21 Mar 2010
at 13:49
  • msg #84

Re: The Farm

Seeing Craig attach the silencer to his pistol Jan turned to Mariusz.  "You want to take the SMG with its suppressor?" he asked, indicating the PM-84 attached to the side of his pack.

Irrespective of Mariusz's decision Jan moved to join Dawid so that he could act as Dawid's loader should it be necessary.  He also made a note of where Craig had dropped his pack and other excess equipment so that he could retrieve it for the Marine should they have to bug out quickly.


OOC - Craig - did you leave the RPG-7D behind?
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 670 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 21 Mar 2010
at 14:20
  • msg #85

Re: The Farm

Never one to pass up trying a new weapon, Mariusz smiled and said, "Thanks, that could be very useful."

He switched weapons and got ready to go.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1673 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 21 Mar 2010
at 15:52
  • msg #86

Re: The Farm

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #85):

After receiving his orders from Konrad, Dawid took the binoculars from Mariusz and relieved Sutherland of the RPG-7D and pack with 3 spare rounds.

"No need to bring that with you, Coulter can carry it for now on the bike. There is no apparent need for it."

He addressed the element, which now included Dieter. "Drew, are you going to join us already? Now, when we get there, we're going to provide flank and rear security. The farm will be to our south-southest. So when we arrive we're going to dig in, then we're going to orient north with Dieter in the middle, my MG covering west and north, Drew's covering east and north. Everyone got it?"
This message was last edited by the player at 15:54, Sun 21 Mar 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1703 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 21 Mar 2010
at 17:52
  • msg #87

Re: The Farm


Making good use of the available cover and concealment, the security and overwatch elements move into position without incident. Thor is nowhere to be seen and it's not clear yet whether that is a good or bad thing for the rest of you.

Following the sunken, tree-lined lane towards the farm, Craig and Mariusz approach the farm complex. They pause from time to time, studying the farmhouse and its outbuildings through binoculars and listening for sounds movement. Still, they detect no signs of life in or around the house.

The pair arrives outside the complex and enters through the front gate on its north side, as expected guests would. They walk into the midst of the sheds, garrage, and greenhouses. Looking towards the two-story brick farmhouse on the west end of the complex, they immediately notice that the front door is hanging awkwardly half-way inside the doorway by its lower hinge. It appears someone else has arrived here first.

The rest of you carefully study the farm and its surroundings from your concealed support positions. As the scouts enter the complex, you see nothing amiss. It really appears as though the farm has been abandoned.

It's grown noticibly colder in the last hour or so and the leaden sky looks like it's going to open up at any minute.

Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 20:31, Sun 21 Mar 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 672 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 21 Mar 2010
at 18:57
  • msg #88

Re: The Farm

"Do you want me to go in first?" Mariusz whispered to Sutherland, "You knew these people and it might not be pretty in there."

He reamined in a low crouch with the submachinegun pointing at the door until Sutherland decided which way he wanted to play the entry.
Jan Cerny
player, 353 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 21 Mar 2010
at 21:35
  • msg #89

Re: The Farm

Jan kept himself hunkered down in cover, watching the farm house and its surrounding buildings.  He had laid the Steyr beside himself and was using his binoculars to try to pick out anything inconsistent in the apparently abandoned buildings ahead.

Though he didn't have much of an angle for it he also rather morbidly started looking for areas of recently dug earth, something that could indicate a reasonably fresh grave.

"If this place is abandoned then it might make for a good RV should we get split up," he muttered to anyone nearby.  "It also might be a good place to sleep tonight."
Steven Drew
player, 211 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Mon 22 Mar 2010
at 06:20
  • msg #90

Re: The Farm

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #86):

Drew simply replies with a,

"Fine."  as he goes along with the group to whatever is about to happen.  He knows if it comes down to it, he will lay down fire but if worse comes to worse he will disapear into the trees where he has some chance of evading capture.

Sgt Drew
M240
following the group but more to the rear where he can lay down supressive fire.

Craig Sutherland
player, 87 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 22 Mar 2010
at 06:28
  • msg #91

Re: The Farm


Craig raises a finger to his lips and looks at Mariusz as he slings his AKU and then UN-holsters his Browning FN. He moves forward in a low run until he is against the right side of the partially open door to the farm house. Waiting for Mariusz to take the other side, he crouches low and scans he interior of the room. He then eases the door aside and begins clearing the downstairs rooms.

Once he has finished he moves up the stairs, hugging the wall to stop any creaking stairs and continues making the farmhouse safe.

OOC: Yep RPG launcher is on the pack.

AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
E-108 Thermite Grenade x 2, RKG-3 AT Grenade x2
No.80 WP grenade, L13A2 CS grenade
UK/PRC-349 VHF/FM transceiver Radio - ear piece
Fire Support Element
Clearing the farmhouse
This message was last edited by the player at 06:31, Mon 22 Mar 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 51 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 22 Mar 2010
at 08:50
  • msg #92

Re: The Farm

Konrad Bayer:
Holding up a hand to Dieter, Bayer says sternly, "Then I will shoot you in the back for desertion." He then breaks a rare smile and says, "Das gerade Verkohlen."

"Hang back and take up the rear security for now." he concludes with a pat on Dieter's shoulder. "We'll deal with... this later after we're secure."


Dieter listened quietly to Konrad's orders, eventually breaking a slight smile at the Hauptmann's quick quip in German. He nodded when instructed to rejoin the team in a support capacity, confident that Konrad would deal with Thor later.

Upon arrival at the farmhouse, Dieter watched Mariusz and Craig head off to recon the buildings. He followed his instructions, and took up the centre ground of the support team, making sure he was not too close to other team members. Looking for a good observation post, he took cover and used his rifle scope to scan the area. He checked each individual window on the buildings, as well as any holes in the roof, etc. Spotting nothing, he quietly radioed Craig.

"Lightning-5, this is Thunder-1. Area looks clear, but keep your eyes open. Will continue to monitor and will report any activity, hostile or friendly. Out."

Swapping to his borrowed image intensifiers for a better view, he continued to monitor the scene as he watched the pair enter the buildings. He also kept his eyes open for Thor, hoping that the lumbering idiot wouldn't do something else stupid.

Dieter Brandt
In cover, observing the farmhouse and surrounding area through image intensifiers
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio
Hunting Bow strapped to pack

This message was last edited by the player at 12:20, Mon 22 Mar 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1676 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 22 Mar 2010
at 11:53
  • msg #93

Re: The Farm

In reply to Dieter Brandt (msg #92):

Seeing that Dieter was carefully scanning the house, Dawid made his way over, keeping low.

"My friend, we have enough eyes on the house, including, er, Thor. Help us detect threats from the other directions? Either east or west down the road, or north across the fields."
Dieter Brandt
player, 54 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 22 Mar 2010
at 12:27
  • msg #94

Re: The Farm

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #93):

OOC - have updated earlier post as I had mistakenly thought that Jan was on recon as well, which he isn't.

Dieter nodded in reply to Dawid's suggestion. Once the recon pair had moved into the building he moved position to a new spot facing west, where he had a clear view of the road and the surounding environment. With his rifle in easy reach beside him, he scanned the area with the image intensifiers, checking for anything interesting.

Dieter Brandt
In cover, looking west down the road through image intensifiers
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio
Hunting Bow strapped to pack

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 675 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 22 Mar 2010
at 12:37
  • msg #95

Re: The Farm

Mariusz followed Sutherland, backing him up as he cleared the farmhouse.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1705 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 22 Mar 2010
at 23:50
  • msg #96

Re: The Farm


Craig and Mariusz move through the two-story farmhouse from bottom to top and back again, carefully clearing each and every room along the way. The house is currently unoccupied and it looks like the former residents won't be back anytime soon. There are signs of a struggle downstairs. The front door- apparently reinforced by a heavy kitchen curio cabinet- has been kicked in, but not before someone peppered it with birdshot at eye level from the inside. There is some blood splatter on the floor in the foyer and drops leading back to the kitchen. In the kitchen, there is much more blood. The kitchen table is smeared with it. It has mostly congealed, suggesting that it is about a couple of days old. Although many of the owners' modest possessions have been strewed carelessly around the house, looting does not appear to have been the main objective of the intruders- useful items like blankets and clothing remain where they were tossed.

Outside the farm complex, you wait patiently in the cold. It starts to drizzle- a fine, almost freezing mist of small raindrops blown at an angle by the strengthening wind blowing in from the north. Darker clouds over the horizon suggest that this is just the beginning of a much stronger storm. The open fields surrounding the farm are clear and you occupy the only cover and concealment in the area. The lines of sight are good and it is unlikely that anyone would be able to sneak up on the farm without being observed by conscientious sentries.

It is mid-afternoon and you have been on the move since before dawn. The abandoned farmhouse offers immediate shelter and it is fairly well suited to all around defense.

Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:07, Tue 23 Mar 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 46 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Tue 23 Mar 2010
at 01:47
  • msg #97

Re: The Farm

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #87):

Thors unmistakable butchering of the english language comes across the radio.
"Thunderer is position. Out."
No sign can be see of the fur clad nutter...
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 795 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 23 Mar 2010
at 02:14
  • msg #98

Re: The Farm

Jan Cerny:
Jan kept himself hunkered down in cover, watching the farm house and its surrounding buildings.  He had laid the Steyr beside himself and was using his binoculars to try to pick out anything inconsistent in the apparently abandoned buildings ahead.

Though he didn't have much of an angle for it he also rather morbidly started looking for areas of recently dug earth, something that could indicate a reasonably fresh grave.

"If this place is abandoned then it might make for a good RV should we get split up," he muttered to anyone nearby.  "It also might be a good place to sleep tonight."

"Thinking you're right Jan.  Would be nice to sleep with a roof over our heads tonight.  Looks like it's got some good defensive possibilities," Tucker says to Jan as he lays next to him while the recon of the house goes on.

OOC: Sorry for the delay...
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1677 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 23 Mar 2010
at 05:26
  • msg #99

Re: The Farm

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #96):

Although things seemed to be going well, Dawid was aware that the unexpected could happen. For example, their transport breaking down!

He made sure everyone was watching their assigned sectors, and pulled out his own binoculars to assist his own visual checks. In the mean time, he waited for orders or instructions.
Craig Sutherland
player, 88 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Tue 23 Mar 2010
at 05:42
  • msg #100

Re: The Farm

Once the house is cleard as safe, Craig keys his radio. He then shakes Mariusz's hand for a job well done.

“Hailstorm, Lightning-5 objective is clear. Out.”

Craig momentarily stares at the blood on the kitchen table, before leaving the house to clear the surrounding outbuildings. He motions for Mariusz to join him, confident in the young Pole's abilities.
This message was last edited by the GM at 23:30, Wed 24 Mar 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 47 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Tue 23 Mar 2010
at 05:54
  • msg #101

Re: The Farm

"Thunderer stay. Come in after all in. Over."
Jan Cerny
player, 355 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 23 Mar 2010
at 14:19
  • msg #102

Re: The Farm

Jan stayed in his hunkered down position covering Craig and Mariusz while they moved from the house to search the outbuildings.

"I'm guessing that there's no one home," he muttered to Tuck and anyone else beside him.  What that meant he wasn't certain but he suspected that it was bad news for the family who'd helped Craig.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 676 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Tue 23 Mar 2010
at 16:54
  • msg #103

Re: The Farm

Mariusz followed Sutherland to clear the outbuildings trying not to think about what might have happened here. It was just one of the thousands of little tragedies that played out in the war-torn country every day to contemplate the enormity of it all was to court madness.

Instead he did what soldiers always did in times of adversity, he focused on the job at hand and made sure his buddies were safe.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 796 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 24 Mar 2010
at 00:09
  • msg #104

Re: The Farm

Jan Cerny:
Jan stayed in his hunkered down position covering Craig and Mariusz while they moved from the house to search the outbuildings.

"I'm guessing that there's no one home," he muttered to Tuck and anyone else beside him.  What that meant he wasn't certain but he suspected that it was bad news for the family who'd helped Craig.

"I'm thinking the same thing Jan.  We would've seen or heard something if it was inhabitaed by now," Tucker says back to Jan who's liying next to him while Mariusz & Craig are clearing the structures.
Dieter Brandt
player, 55 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 24 Mar 2010
at 08:25
  • msg #105

Re: The Farm

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
Jan Cerny:
Jan stayed in his hunkered down position covering Craig and Mariusz while they moved from the house to search the outbuildings.

"I'm guessing that there's no one home," he muttered to Tuck and anyone else beside him.  What that meant he wasn't certain but he suspected that it was bad news for the family who'd helped Craig.

"I'm thinking the same thing Jan.  We would've seen or heard something if it was inhabitaed by now," Tucker says back to Jan who's liying next to him while Mariusz & Craig are clearing the structures.


Dieter looked over towards Jan and Tuck, and nodded in agreement. As they had suspected, the farmhouse appeared to be empty, and the fate of it's inhabitants was unknown, but probably not pleasant.

He then looked over at Dawid and Konrad, awaiting further orders. He was hoping that they would be instructed to get some rest, and use the farmhouse as a base. It was a solid enough looking building, capable of resisting small arms fire, so they should be able to defend it if attacked. It would certainly be more defensible than camping in the open.

If time allowed later, Dieter intended to go on a brief hunting trip, no more than an hour. He would look for rabbits, game birds, or maybe even a small deer. Hot, fresh food in the belly is always good for a soldier, and it would certainly help Dieter's standing in the group. He would ask Konrad for permission later once they had made camp.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1159 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Wed 24 Mar 2010
at 08:51
  • msg #106

Re: The Farm

Bayer rises up off the cold ground and calls over to the rest of the patrol, "Up. We're heading in."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1679 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 24 Mar 2010
at 10:43
  • msg #107

Re: The Farm

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #106):

Upon hearing the order, Dawid got the remaining members of the support element organised to move out. "We are taking the rear. Coulter and Drew, before me, Dieter, you're last man in the file, check our back trail. If anyone is watching us, they may give themselves away if they have to change position." He slung the PKM GPMG around his shoulder, getting ready to follow the patrol in.
Dieter Brandt
player, 56 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 24 Mar 2010
at 10:55
  • msg #108

Re: The Farm

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #107):

Dieter nodded to Dawid, and watched as the rest of the party moved into the farmhouse. He waited until all of the party had entered the building, and continued to scan the surrounding area, watching for anything unusual.

Assuming all is well, he will wait a few minutes and then radio in to Dawid. "Lightning 1 this is Thunder 1. All appears to be clear. No sign of Thunder 2, but I'm sure he's probably found a nice tree to sleep in. I'm coming in now. Out." He will then wait about another 30 seconds or so, and move quickly into the farmhouse.

Once in the building he will approach Dawid and Konrad, seeking permission to go hunting for game. If approved he will head off, and will also look to forage for fruits, vegetables and funghi as well.

OOC - if I go hunting I will take minimal kit - will detail in later post if I go.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 48 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Wed 24 Mar 2010
at 11:43
  • msg #109

Re: The Farm

Dieter Brandt:
"Lightning 1 this is Thunder 1. All appears to be clear. No sign of Thunder 2, but I'm sure he's probably found a nice tree to sleep in. I'm coming in now. Out." He will then wait about another 30 seconds or so, and move quickly into the farmhouse.

"Bragi," Thor called over the radio where everyone could hear.
"You should not stand exposed so long. Enemy take twice long as Thor but still put bullet in head of Bragi."
"Out."

Jan Cerny
player, 357 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 24 Mar 2010
at 12:19
  • msg #110

Re: The Farm

Having made his way into the farmhouse with the bulk of the squad, Jan started to double check the building himself, looking particularly for a cellar.  It was highly likely that Craig would have known if there was one hidden somewhere but there was always the possibility that the family had kept some things unknown to their guest.

Thor Halgeirsen:
"Bragi," Thor called over the radio where everyone could hear.
"You should not stand exposed so long. Enemy take twice long as Thor but still put bullet in head of Bragi."
"Out."


Hearing this comment across the radio Jan could not prevent himself from responding.

"Last speaker, this is Hailstorm Five," he transmitted while shaking his head.  "Firstly who is Bragi and secondly please try to remember to use correct radio procedure.  We have call signs for a reason and you're supposed to be a professional!  Out."

Having finished transmitting he continued to shake his head and muttered to himself.  "Dilettante."

He then sort out Konrad to have a quiet word with him prior to Thor arriving at the house.
This message was last edited by the player at 14:02, Wed 24 Mar 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1708 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 24 Mar 2010
at 22:47
  • msg #111

Re: The Farm


Saturday, October 21st, 2000
1700 hrs.
40F
Thick overcast; light rain
Strong breeze from the N
Approximately 5km north of Minsk Mazowiekie, Poland



The support teams start moving towards the farm complex as Craig and Mariusz begin clearing its various outbuildings*. The scout/search search and clear the tractor and tool sheds, guest house, horse stable, pig pen, and greenhouse. Anything and everything of value, apart from few partially-ripened tomatoes in the greenhouse, appears to have been taken.

A quarter of an hour later, the entire recon team gathers in the farm's central courtyard. Light rain is falling.

*See the updated tac-map for details.
This message was last edited by the GM at 23:32, Wed 24 Mar 2010.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 1 post
American
CIA direct action group
Wed 24 Mar 2010
at 22:55
  • msg #112

Re: The Farm


Woken by sound of the light rain falling against the remaining glass panes that still covered parts of the large greenhouse, Jeff watched cautiously as the two men approached the farmhouse. Jeff edged into the shadows beneath a tomato plant-covered table and quietly observed the men as they entered and searched the building, his suppressed pistol drawn but lowered. Fortunately, the two men did not detect his presence and he was not forced to dispatch them (or die trying).

A few minutes later, after hearing the group gathering outside in the courtyard speaking English, Jeff takes a calculated gamble. He grabs his AK and shouts out "USA FRIENDLY!".  Staying in the shadows where he is unseen, he keeps his rifle raised but not aimed at the group, before shouting again, "USA FRIENDLY!  Start talking or I start shooting. You're too quiet to be with the Baron, so who are you?"
This message was last edited by the GM at 23:32, Wed 24 Mar 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 358 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 24 Mar 2010
at 23:33
  • msg #113

Re: The Farm

At the shout Jan dropped to a crouch and aimed his Steyr at the new arrival.

"Come out of the shadows and show yourself!" he commanded in accented English.  Jan had seen the dried blood in the farmhouse kitchen so his initial concern was that this man might well be involved in whatever had happened here.  It was doubtful though that any people involved would still be hanging around but caution was called for initially.

Maybe this farm wasn't a good place to set up base though.  It seemed to attract a lot of attention!
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 797 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 24 Mar 2010
at 23:45
  • msg #114

Re: The Farm

Jan Cerny:
At the shout Jan dropped to a crouch and aimed his Steyr at the new arrival.

"Come out of the shadows and show yourself!" he commanded in accented English.  Jan had seen the dried blood in the farmhouse kitchen so his initial concern was that this man might well be involved in whatever had happened here.  It was doubtful though that any people involved would still be hanging around but caution was called for initially.

Tucker brought his rifle up to a high ready and listened to what this person who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.  "Looks like we need to work on room and building clearing when we get back.  How the fuck did we miss him unless the wall shit him out!"
Steven Drew
player, 212 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Thu 25 Mar 2010
at 04:16
  • msg #115

Re: The Farm

Drew is tired at the grabassery.  He hefts his M240 and turns in the direction shouting,

"We're in the open, so ya wanna talk step up. Remember, you start shooting and we start....its too late for fuckin games so nut up or shut up."
  Drew is cold, tired, hungry and now getting wet, so he has seen better moods and is not about take any shit from Eurotrash or deserters.

Sgt Drew
M240
Pissed off and in a general hostile mood

Jeff D. Warren
player, 2 posts
Unknown
Unknown
Thu 25 Mar 2010
at 05:08
  • msg #116

Re: The Farm

There is no discernible movement from the window.  However, out from the shadows of the doorway emerges a figure, who stands just outside the doorway.  It is clearly a Russian Soldier, dressed completely in the Flora pattern found on better equipped troops.  His patrol cap is pulled low over his eyes, and a coyote brown bandanna extends above his nose, so that his eyes are barely visible.  The man has a large black AK rifle, with a foregrip and an odd looking black scope slung across his Soviet style body armor and combat webbing.  There is some form of pistol holster on his hip, but it is unclear the type concealed.

A moment passes in the rain before the Russian says, "Who is your leader?".  The answer comes in crystal clear American English, with no discernible accent.
This message was last edited by the player at 05:13, Thu 25 Mar 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 213 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Thu 25 Mar 2010
at 05:41
  • msg #117

Re: The Farm

In reply to Jeff D. Warren (msg #116):

"Well, I guess Ivan isn't yer name.  And if you were a badguy you'd of opened up on us already.  So, ya wanna invite us in outa the rain like a good neighbor before it really starts ta piss all over us."


  As Drew faces the man his M240 sling at his waiste, muzzle in the general direction of the stranger.

Sgt Drew
 M240
Talking

Jeff D. Warren
player, 3 posts
Unknown
Unknown
Thu 25 Mar 2010
at 06:15
  • msg #118

Re: The Farm

"Да, но как же мне знать, если вы хорошо это или плохо?"  His Russian flows just as easily as his English, and could be traced to the area around St. Petersburg.

Back in English, he responds to the Marine with a shrug of his shoulders.  "Feel free to use the farmhouse.  Since you're likely the one's responsible for the mess inside, I won't stop you from hiding the evidence."

Observing the group, he takes note of the German Captain's insignia, and asks "Ist der Hauptmann verantwortlich?"  However it is obvious that his German is not nearly as good as his Russian or English.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:16, Thu 25 Mar 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1681 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 25 Mar 2010
at 06:25
  • msg #119

Re: The Farm

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #117):

After rejoining with Mariusz, Dawid made sure the MG group was supporting the clearing of the sad abandoned farm.

When the new person showed up, he resisted joining in the interaction as Drew seemed to have it under control. Instead, he made sure he, Mariusz and Dieter (for now) were covering the opposite direction. Technically he wasn't Dieter's team leader but there seemed to be some... issues with Thor, and they would just make the most of the situation until things could be clarified.

"Mariusz, Dieter, let's make sure we have our flanks and rear covered while others deal with this maniac. Or whoever. Even if he's not hostile, there are still plenty of folks around here who are!"

From what he could see the man looked like a Soviet but spoke like an American. He heard some Spetzsnaz could pass for yankees in order to infiltrate NATO lines. Somehow he doubted this, more likely this was yet another NATO straggler who had donned a Russian uniform and kit in order to blend in better.

If that were the case, someone should have told this fellow the Russian border was quite a long distance away, and the Poles weren't feeling too friendly towards their former patrons/masters!
Konrad Bayer
player, 1160 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 25 Mar 2010
at 08:40
  • msg #120

Re: The Farm

"Responsible enough not to challenge a large group of unknown, armed men in the dark, while hiding in a greenhouse... unless I needed something." Bayer replies in English.

His rifle was still slung, and his hands gripped around the shoulder straps of his rucksack to take off some of the weight. There was enough firepower around him as it was that he decided not to arm himself.

Nodding towards the greenhouse, Bayer says dryly to the man, "I'm coming in. And my men here will go where they want here as they are not going to be the first to cause any trouble. It's raining anyways."

"You wouldn't have started this if you didn't want to talk. I'm coming in."

"That's how it is."


Bayer will then drop his ruck and step towards the greenhouse with his hands down by his sides.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 4 posts
Unknown
Unknown
Thu 25 Mar 2010
at 15:07
  • msg #121

Re: The Farm

"Gentlemen, I mean you no disrespect.  It is just in these times, all newcomers must be treated with skepticism.  Now if I could just have a quick word with the Captain.  As a token of faith, I will follow you to where you wish to talk, but it will be in private."

He will then follow Bayer to the location of his choice to talk, even if it's right where they are standing.  Warren will speak in a low tone, so that only Bayer hears it:
This message was last edited by the player at 15:14, Thu 25 Mar 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 57 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Thu 25 Mar 2010
at 18:15
  • msg #122

Re: The Farm

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Mariusz, Dieter, let's make sure we have our flanks and rear covered while others deal with this maniac. Or whoever. Even if he's not hostile, there are still plenty of folks around here who are!"


Seeing the newcomer, Dieter was surprised that Sutherland hadn't spotted him when checking out the buildings, although how any of us missed a man hiding in a building made of glass is a bit of a concern. However, he decided against saying anything at this time.

Hearing Dawid's instruction, and considering the worsening weather, he guessed hunting was off the agenda today. Maybe another time. Looking at Mariusz, he said, "Mariusz, let's find a good spot out of the rain where we can set up an observation post. Follow me."

[Assuming Mariusz is happy to follow] With that he headed off towards the main farmhouse building, looking for some upstairs rooms with windows that provide a good arc of fire and a good view of the surrounding area. Once a suitable location had been found he positioned Mariusz to cover the South and East, whle taking a position to cover the North and West. He knew that they couldn't cover all eventualities, but should be able to identify any troop movements or vehicles in the area. If Mariusz has no binoculars etc. he will lend him the image intensifiers, and will keep watch himself with his rifle scope.



Once in position, he radioed back to Dawid, "Lightning 1 this is Thunder 1. We have set up OPs in the farmhouse and have a good view of the surrounding area. Will report any movements. Out."

With that he settled in to sentry duty.

Dieter Brandt
In farmhouse on highest available floor, observing surrounding area to North & West
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio
Hunting Bow strapped to pack

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 677 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 25 Mar 2010
at 18:39
  • msg #123

Re: The Farm

"OK," Mariusz said, "let's go."

He followed the man to the vantage point he selected and then took the proffered image intensifiers from him. He was impressed again at the quality of Western optics, it was almost unfair.

He settled down as far out of the wind as he could and started to observe the land around him.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 50 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Fri 26 Mar 2010
at 02:38
  • msg #124

Re: The Farm

Jan Cerny:
"Last speaker, this is Hailstorm Five,"
"Firstly who is Bragi and secondly please try to remember to use correct radio procedure.  We have call signs for a reason and you're supposed to be a professional!  Out."

"Jean, is Thunderer," the disembodied and slightly bewildered voice drifted across the airways.
"Bragi Haptabeiðirsen, brother of Thor, husband of Iðunn. He carry bow. Who else would be it?"
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1682 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 26 Mar 2010
at 03:20
  • msg #125

Re: The Farm

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #123):

Dawid looked over at Dieter, then Mariusz. He nodded, giving his blessing.

"Sure, you may go with Dieter. Leave the ammunition here."
He added some instructions, so they would understand what was expected of them.

"Leave the ammunition. Dieter, you two cover the road, east and west, and to the north. I'll cover south. Don't get distracted, cover your sectors. Not that you won't, of course."

"Also, in addition to taking my assistant gunner, you may consider talking to Thor, getting taht problem dealt with. He's going to be with us for a while, I think, and someone has to bring him under control, yes?"


Sighing, he shrugged a little deeper into his coat, to fend off the cold drizzle.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:55, Fri 26 Mar 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 89 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Fri 26 Mar 2010
at 06:43
  • msg #126

Re: The Farm


Craig was not surprised he had missed the stranger in the green house, his mind was not on the job. He stood with his AKU at the ready across his chest as the Captain and the new guy talked.
Jan Cerny
player, 360 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 26 Mar 2010
at 09:21
  • msg #127

Re: The Farm

Thor Halgeirsen:
"Jean, is Thunderer," the disembodied and slightly bewildered voice drifted across the airways.
"Bragi Haptabeiðirsen, brother of Thor, husband of Iðunn. He carry bow. Who else would be it?"


Jan ignored the radio transmission from Thor and stayed in his kneeling posting, keeping his rifle aimed at the new arrival.  Konrad seemed to be calm about the situation and happy talking to the unnamed man but Jan valued Konrad as his leader so he kept his rifle aimed until given the ok by the Capitaine.

He wasn't taking any chances.
Dieter Brandt
player, 59 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 26 Mar 2010
at 11:54
  • msg #128

Re: The Farm

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Also, in addition to taking my assistant gunner, you may consider talking to Thor, getting taht problem dealt with. He's going to be with us for a while, I think, and someone has to bring him under control, yes?"</Blue>


Dieter looks distainfully at Dawid before taking up his cover position, pointedly ignoring the request to reign in Thor. If someone else wanted to try and control him they were welcome to try, but Dieter planned to stay as far away from him as was humanly possible.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 51 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Fri 26 Mar 2010
at 13:17
  • msg #129

Re: The Farm

Thor seemingly appeared out of nowhere, materialising from the shadows, a brace of freshly killed rabbits in hand and Mjollnir in the other. His furs were more covered than usual in mud and local foliage, a sure sign he'd crawled through some of the worst the local terrain had to offer.

He squinted for a moment at the new face, placing his own just inches away as he examined every detail. Then, slowly and carefully he took a step backward before declaring with great seriousness, "He is Huldrekall."
"No be to trusted. Safe for now, no women."

"Come,"
he continued, this time speaking to the new man instead of about him.
"Shelter. Food."
The two rabbits were waved towards the guest house.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1685 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 26 Mar 2010
at 14:40
  • msg #130

Re: The Farm

In reply to Dieter Brandt (msg #128):

Meeting Dieter's eyes, Dawid returned the disdainful look with a snort of derision. He decided against a pithy remark or other parting shot.

Instead, when Thor returned, he called him over. "Thor, come here, please. We need to talk."
Konrad Bayer
player, 1161 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 26 Mar 2010
at 15:02
  • msg #131

Re: The Farm

Inside the greenhouse Bayer listens and to Warren. After a few moments he exits and recovers his rucksack. "We're staying here tonight." he announces, with a nod to Sutherland.

After learning that Dieter and Dawid already begun on hide security, he acknowledges, "Good. Work out a sentry rotation roster for the night as well as a challenge and reply. I'll confirm the positions later."

Bayer then adds, "This is Mr. Warren. An American, who is here for partly the same reason we are. He'll stay with us for the night."

He then motions for the Warren to follow him into the main house. Over his shoulder he adds to the team, "Q and A period to start soon. I'll give a briefing once we settle in and security is up."
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 52 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sat 27 Mar 2010
at 04:09
  • msg #132

Re: The Farm

Handing the two recently deceased rabbits to whoever was closer, Thor moved to join Dawid.
"Yes my kamerat?
Jeff D. Warren
player, 7 posts
American
Unknown
Sat 27 Mar 2010
at 05:47
  • msg #133

Re: The Farm



As the two men exit the greenhouse, Warren suddenly finds himself accosted by a large bear.  As it rapidly approaches carrying a pair of bloody rabbits and an M82 in one hand, Warren is unsure whether to throw up from the stench, or draw his pistol out of self defense.  As they come face to face, Warren keeps his hand lightly resting on the grip of his pistol, and stifles a gag.  He is slightly relieved as he backs off, and is slightly amused by the man's comment.  He is surely dangerous, but his stealth skills, if not eccentric, could give Warren a run for his money.

As the bear is pulled aside by one of the Captain's men, Warren follows Bayer into the farmhouse.  Those inside catch the tail end of his conversation with the Captain. ...reaches friendly lines in the northwest, and you are with us, my superiors will have much they can offer you.  Money, hot food and showers, even a ride home if you're lucky enough."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1686 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 27 Mar 2010
at 14:08
  • msg #134

Re: The Farm

In reply to Thor Halgeirsen (msg #132):

Dawid nodded his thanks.

"I will keep this simple."

"My friend, because of the way you talk, and the way you have acted when meeting the man at the village of Minsk Mazowiekie, your talk on the radio, they way you treat Bragi, I mean, Dieter..."


He paused, looking sincere and concerned.

"Look... people think you are either crazy or a childish fool. Either settle down and follow Dieter's orders, or you will be asked to leave, perhaps to stay here where it's safe until we return."

"I am sorry if this was never explained to you or made clear, I take that responsibility. But you must choose if our paths separate here or not, my friend. I don't want to see you go and I think you are a brave warrior. But you are not the only warrior here and you cannot do what you feel like."

This message was last edited by the player at 15:41, Sat 27 Mar 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1712 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 27 Mar 2010
at 16:46
  • msg #135

The Horsemen


Saturday, October 21st, 2000
1745 hrs.
39F
Thick overcast; light rain
Strong breeze from the N
Approximately 5km north of Minsk Mazowiekie, Poland



Dieter and Mariusz have just set up watch in an upstairs room of the main farmhouse when they spot what appears to be a large group of horsemen approaching the farm from across the fields to the north-northwest. The steady light rain slightly reduces the clarity of the picture they see through their optics but it appears that 30 mounted men are so are on their way towards the farm. The main body of horsemen rides down the center with small groups of outriders about 100m out on either flank. The entire group is approaching at a steady trot and are currently about 450m out.

The rest of you are either in the courtyard or on your way to the farmhouse. It's grown darker in the last hour. Sunset is less than an hour away.

Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 16:51, Sat 27 Mar 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 215 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sat 27 Mar 2010
at 19:40
  • msg #136

Re: The Horsemen


  When the alert of the unknown horsemen is given Drew turns to look through the rain to study the threat.

  "We can't stay here tonight."  He adds.

  "We'd better disapear into the woods unless we want a bloody shootout.  They probably know about this place and plan on stayin here tanight.  I say we let em have it.  We can watch em and find out who they are.  Maybe hit em in the morning as they sadle up if we have to.  What ya all say?"

  Drew stands, hands on his weapon waiting for what the others in his unit want to do.

Sgt Drew
M240
Waiting to hear what everyone else wants to do.

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 678 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 27 Mar 2010
at 20:09
  • msg #137

Re: The Horsemen

Mariusz said to Sutherland, "Keep an eye on them, I'll alert the others."

He slid down from the OP and rushed to Bayer, "Kaptain, horsemen to the Northnorthwest, there are approximately thirty of them, a main group and two flanking groups. They were about half a kilometer away when we spotted them."

He listened to Drew's assessment and said, "That's a wise choice although I don't know if the terrain will allow us to withdraw undetected, the only cover in a seven hundred meter radius is the sunken lane an that patch of trees. We could get caught in the open. If it's feasible however, I'd agree with Drew's suggestion."
Jan Cerny
player, 361 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 27 Mar 2010
at 20:27
  • msg #138

Re: The Horsemen

Jan turned to Mariusz's and listened in to his report to Konrad.  A stand up battle with 30 horsemen wasn’t what they needed at this precise moment and 30 horsemen sounded like a military patrol rather than something more innocent!

"I agree with withdrawing.  We need to avoid contact wherever possible."  As he spoke he took the opportunity to return Mariusz’s Tantal to him and retrieved his PM-84, quickly removing the silencer and attaching the SMG to the side of his ALICE pack again while stowing the silencer in one of the pockets of the pack.

“We should head South East as quickly as possible and hope to be in cover before they have any lookouts able to see that side of the farm.”
Craig Sutherland
player, 90 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 27 Mar 2010
at 20:31
  • msg #139

Re: The Horsemen



Climbing over the threshold into the farm house Craig get a sense something evil happen here. If he was able to he would find out what.

As the sentries call out the warning of the approaching men Craig grabs his pack and sprints to the second level, he takes a position at one of the windows facing the threat. Seeing members of the team still standing in the court yard he yells

”GET INSIDE AND AWAIT FURTHER ORDERS.”

Then on the radio to warn everyone.

"Hailstorm, Lightning, Thunder - Lightning 5. 30 riders approaching from the Northwest, believe they are hostile. Take defensive positions, stow exposed gear they may not have spotted us, let them in close, out."

It was to late to leave they would be ridden down in the snow.

He moves any large piece's of furniture into the centre of the room using any mattresses for side protection. Grabbing a chair Craig puts his AKS onto the table as he takes three FRAG grenades off his vest to have them close at hand.

AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
RPG-7D Grenade Launcher, PG-7N HEAT Grenade x 4
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
E-108 Thermite Grenade x 2, RKG-3 AT Grenade x2
No.80 WP grenade, L13A2 CS grenade
UK/PRC-349 VHF/FM transceiver Radio - ear piece
ON1x20/IR "Nighthawk" NVGs
Fire Support Element
Preparing position
This message was last edited by the player at 03:07, Sun 28 Mar 2010.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 8 posts
American
Unknown
Sat 27 Mar 2010
at 22:33
  • msg #140

Re: The Horsemen

Jeff stands calmly off to the side as the others scramble around him. He says to no one in particular, "Thirty? We got more of them than I thought. There used to be about a company of them, but my men and I  killed most of them when they tried to assault us at night. Would have held if it wasn't for that damn mortar.  After we broke contact, I spent the past two days E&E'ing them, although I picked a few more off when they got too close." he gives his AK a quick once over.  "They're with the baron, no doubt. They came for the prisoner we took.  I lost several good men to them. I say we stay and fight. Kill them all, and send the Baron a message.  Spread fear in his ranks, until the 10th is here."

He waits until an order is given. If they leave, he will shoulder his pack and radio, and move out towards the rear of the column. If they stay, he will take up a position back from a window, and take aim at a group of soldiers.


Jeff Warren
Following 'orders'
AK-103 w/POSP4x24 [30/30]
SIG P220 [holstered]
3 RGO Frag Grenades
3 SOV HC smoke grenades
Assorted personal gear

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1687 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 00:46
  • msg #141

Re: The Horsemen

Dawid was dug in covering the south away from the road, and decided to hold his position as he wasn't visible from that direction.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG
South side of the farm, dug in.
Covering the southern approaches

Steven Drew
player, 216 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 02:52
  • msg #142

Re: The Horsemen


  Drew shakes his head as he shoulders his pack and looks for a good defensive position that allows him a good field of fire with his M240.

  He mutters,

"They're tryin ta get me killed.  Thats it! That's gotta be it.  They wanna make sure I get killed!"

Sgt Drew
M240
Looking for a good position

Thor Halgeirsen
player, 53 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 04:51
  • msg #143

Re: The Horsemen

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #134):

Thor placed his free arm around Dawid's shoulders.
"Not childish, maybe little crazy," he shrugged.
"Midgard not as Thor remember," he looked sad. "Even Mjöllnir not same, not proper hammer."
He brightened.
"Still good. Still kill giganten."

The alert caught him by surprise. He'd not seen any sign of approaching anything before catching the rabbits and coming in, but the weather wasn't exactly great for long range observation.
Releasing Dawid's shoulders, he followed his Polish kamerat to cover, picking a slightly different area to cover with Mjöllnir.
Dieter Brandt
player, 62 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 08:11
  • msg #144

Re: The Horsemen

After Mariusz had left to inform Dawid of the situation, Dieter radioed the team. "All units, too late to retreat from this location. Running away in the snow would be suicide against horsemen. Suggest we stay put and fight if they identify us. Out."

Dieter held his position, keeping an eye on the group of riders. He made an effort to identify likely leaders and NCOs of the band, making a mental note of faces, uniforms, equipments and horse markings. He also looked for anyone with a radio. If given the order to fire he would take these out first.

He whispered into the radio. "Hailstorm 1, Lightning 1, this is Thunder 1. Targets identified. Can take out officers and NCOs quickly if needed. Awaiting orders. Over."

As Thor appeared in the room, Dieter quickly indicated the best firing position for him, and gestured for him to stay in cover and not fire, yet. He then described the senior figures to him, hoping he would understand what he meant. Thor may be crazy, but this was an opportunity for him to prove his mettle. How good was he really?

If given the order to fire Dieter would take out officers, NCOs and radiomen first. However, if anyone was trying to make their escape he would take them as well. If necessary he would aim for the horse to bring it down, and then take the rider after the animal had fallen.

Back on the radio, he whispered, "All units, if possible please spare the horses, they could be valuable, but take them out if necessary."

Dieter Brandt
In farmhouse, observing riders, identifying main targets
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio
Hunting Bow strapped to pack

Konrad Bayer
player, 1162 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 10:34
  • msg #145

Re: The Horsemen

Slipping his helmet back over his head when he's informed of the approaching men, Bayer says, "It's too far with not enough time. We will hold our position. Listen here."

Nodding to the door, he says, "Dieter, Thor... get outside. Position yourself somewhere else. Stay in radio contact."

"Dawid, Mariusz... place gun one to the northwest corner of the farm. Jan, Quyen... find a spot on the same side of the farm with them."

"Drew, Coulter... gun two in the main house here, upper floor."

"Lieutenant Sutherland, Tuck, and Apel will hold the ground floor."

"Remember to stay away from the windows when firing. Preferably back against the far wall. If there is a need to fire, I'll initiate it. Keep out of sight until then. Listen to the radio for further orders."


Bayer then turns to Warren and asks quietly, "Can you identify these men as the Baron's?"

Before the boy leaves, Bayer then gives Mariusz a single, slow confirming nod.
This message was last edited by the player at 10:46, Sun 28 Mar 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 679 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 11:14
  • msg #146

Re: The Horsemen

Mariusz dashed over to Dawid, he'd thought it was too long a shot to bug out, no doubt some people would be bemoaning the complete and abject failure they seemed to have experienced when it came to being unobtrusive. Still, the young partisan thought to himself, at least we know where they are.

He picked up the spare belts once more and looked at the older Pole, "Where too, Boss?"
Minh Quyen
player, 481 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 13:10
  • msg #147

Re: The Horsemen

"I'm ready." Quyen says to Jan, unslinging her rifle off of her shoulder. Quyen will then follow out behind him towards a suitable firing position. "Go around back she says. So they don't see any movement here."
Jan Cerny
player, 362 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 13:12
  • msg #148

Re: The Horsemen

Jan nodded in acknowledgement of Konrad's orders and paired up with Minh before setting off to find a suitable firing point near Dawid and Mariusz on the North Western corner of the farm.

As he moved he loaded an HE round into his M203 and, once he'd found a suitable firing position deep in cover, he aimed his grenade launcher at the enemy horsemen.  He looked for the largest grouping possible, aiming to cause the maximum damage possible with the HE round.

Once he and Minh were in position he sent a brief radio message.  "Hailstorm's five and three in position.  Holding fire until ordered to engage."

This was exactly the sort of situation where Thor worried him.  As he aimed his M203 Jan worried that Thor would kick this firefight off before being told to do so by Konrad!


Jan
Finding cover in the NW corner of the farm, loading a HE round and then aiming at the largest group of horsemen.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total)
Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 10x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

This message was last edited by the player at 13:14, Sun 28 Mar 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1163 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 13:22
  • msg #149

Re: The Horsemen

Jan Cerny:
Once he and Minh were in position he sent a brief radio message.  "Hailstorm's five and three in position.  Holding fire until ordered to engage."


"Roger. Stand by. Out." Bayer replies, watching the approaching party in the shadows from the upstairs window. Maybe they'd change direction before it was too late, he wondered.
This message was last edited by the player at 13:22, Sun 28 Mar 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1688 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 14:08
  • msg #150

Re: The Horsemen

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #146):

Dawid smiled at Thor, glad he seemed to be getting through to the warrior. He kind of liked him, as strange as he was, but he could see how the man's chaotic demeanor was grating on some people.

As Mariusz came over, he was already in motion. "We sure haven't seemed to have caught many breaks this time, my friend," he agreed with Mariiusz. "Still, let's get into cover on the NW corner. Let's go!" Leaving his pack in the rear of the farmhouse, he grabbed the PKM and ammo cans, passing the ammo to Mariusz. He easily slung the GPMG over his shoulder to rest against his hip, running low to maintain concealment behind the stone wall that fronted the farm.

It would be too bad if they killed the horses. He liked them and was a good rider, they had kept horses among the livestock on the farm. Still, this was war, and they had to survive first and foremost.

They took cover behind a stone wall, aiming through a gap and concealed by a tuft of brown grass.

"Hailstorm One this is Lightning One. In position. Out." He knew Konrad trusted him enough to not open fire without either orders or being in dire danger.

He made sure his helmet was securely on, as well as his vest. Lastly, he made sure a round was chambered in the GPMG.

Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG (100/100, 1 spare belt)
Taking cover, NW corner of farm
Aiming and covering horsemen, waiting to fire.

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 680 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 14:46
  • msg #151

Re: The Horsemen

Mariusz arranged the two belts he had so that they were close to Dawid should he need tham and then he checked the flank, looking for good firing positions should he need them.

He lay down beside Dawid and prepared to assist the feed of the machinegun. He resisted the temptation to clip all of the belts together as that would make it hard for Dawid to move quickly. He kissed the holy symbols around his neck and smooted out the belt.

He looked at the horses and imagined the carnage the machinegun would wreak on the poor animals. Still, it couldn't be helped and a machinegun was hardly a precision weapon. The wholesale death it could unleash however made it vital in this sort of battle. Grimly, Mariusz began to run through various recipies that he could adapt to horsemeat...
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1713 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 15:04
  • msg #152

Re: The Horsemen


As you move through the rain to a suitable defensive position, the horsemen continue to ride directly towards the farm. By the time that all of you have settled in, the horsemen are no more than 200m from the northern side of the low stone wall that runs in a circuit around the farm complex. At this distance, you can make out more details of their kit. Most of them wear Soviet-pattern camouflage and are armed with Soviet-made weapons. There's not a whole lot of difference between the way Warren and these riders are kitted out.

You realize, however, that if Warren has lured you into a trap, he has placed himself squarely in its jaws as well. It also occurs to you that these horsemen may be coming to the farm for the same reason that you did- to find a dry place to spend a cold, wet night.

Whatever the case may be, the horseman will be riding in through the main gate in a matter of seconds. They slow down a bit as they move closer to the farm. A few of them unsling their AKs and hold them at the low ready. The riders on the wings pull to a complete stop. The nearest horsemen are about 150m from the farm. The few riding trail are around 250m away.

Next Moves?
Jeff D. Warren
player, 9 posts
American
Unknown
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 19:19
  • msg #153

Re: The Horsemen

Konrad Bayer:
Bayer then turns to Warren and asks quietly, "Can you identify these men as the Baron's?"

Warren gives a half-shrug, "They're the Baron's or hostile Soviet.  They're not friendly.  The 10th doesn't have that many horses, and the enemies we encountered the other day were all horsemen, and alot were dressed in a similar manner."  If Bayer has no more questions, "What do you want me to do?
Steven Drew
player, 217 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 20:15
  • msg #154

Re: The Horsemen

Drew bounds upstairs expecting Coultier to follow.

  Drew stands in the dark hall as he looks and then bursts into the room that gives him the best field of fire.  He pulls whatever furniture is around to give him a stable firing position.  He will also clear the path behind him so he can easily back out the door into the hall if need be.

  Drew will also survey the other rooms so he can move to them if he needs to relocate his weapon or shift fire.  Drew will stay closer to the room entrance to keep well clear of the window.  He knows when he lets loose with his first burst the room will light up light a spotlight, so he will do his best to stay back from the window and low so as not to give away a silhuette.

  As the riders aproach Drew will aim in on them.  Aimming for the largest concentration in order to make his fire the most effective.  He will track the group shifting his weapon and aim to follow his target.

Sgt Drew
M240
Tracking the band of horsemen

Jan Cerny
player, 365 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 28 Mar 2010
at 21:10
  • msg #155

Re: The Horsemen

Jan kept hunkered down in his firing position and continued to aim his grenade launcher at the largest grouping of horsemen close to him.  He tracked them as they moved, waiting for the order to fire, should Konrad decide to engage.

"Pick a target," Jan muttered quietly to Minh.  "Anyone who looks to be in charge or armed with a heavy weapon."

Jan hoped that Konrad would let the enemy get as close as possible before unleashing their ambush.  They were outnumbered nearly 3 to 1 so needed to inflict maximum casualties with their initial onslaught!


Jan
Continuing to aim his M203 at the largest group of horsemen that are closest to his position, i.e. the largest group that are at an acceptable range for an M203 (ideally within 100m)
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total)
Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 10x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 799 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Mon 29 Mar 2010
at 01:09
  • msg #156

Re: The Horsemen

Konrad Bayer:
Slipping his helmet back over his head when he's informed of the approaching men, Bayer says, "It's too far with not enough time. We will hold our position. Listen here."

"Lieutenant Sutherland, Tuck, and Apel will hold the ground floor."

"Remember to stay away from the windows when firing. Preferably back against the far wall. If there is a need to fire, I'll initiate it. Keep out of sight until then. Listen to the radio for further orders."</Blue>

Tucker quickly heads inside to the interior of the house and stops when he hears Konrad give out assignments on who will be where for this engagement.  He moves off and makes sure that he has an HE loaded into his M-203 grenade launcher before he sets up for some cover/concealment until Konrad intiates the ambush.  When he's ready he calls in, "Lightnening One, in position Boss."

When Konrad opens fire, Tucker will pop out of one of the windows, utilize his grenade launchers sights, and then fire the 40 mm HE grenade at a concentration of the horseman.  He will then duck back to reload with another HE and then look to engage with his M-16A2 on single-shot.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HE]
Finding a facing in the house to hide and take shots when the ambush is sprung

This message was last edited by the player at 15:08, Mon 29 Mar 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 91 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 29 Mar 2010
at 06:44
  • msg #157

Re: The Horsemen


In between moving furniture Craig stops to listen to the assignment given out by the Captain. He then resumes making a barricade of the heavy curio cabinet, the table and any other furniture in the rear of the foyer. Turning to Apel;

"Just like last time Apel, double taps at the riders. Engage and then the next. Good man."

Craig grabs his shoulder as he rises to move into position.

He takes a place behind his improvised barricade to the left of the door and aims at the riders. Once the ambush is sprung he will fire three bursts of ten rounds at the horsemen moving left to right.

AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Fire Support Element
Firing at horsemen
This message was last edited by the player at 05:38, Tue 30 Mar 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 64 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 29 Mar 2010
at 07:27
  • msg #158

Re: The Horsemen

Konrad Bayer:
Nodding to the door, he says, "Dieter, Thor... get outside. Position yourself somewhere else. Stay in radio contact."


Nodding at the Hauptmann's instruction, Dieter moved toward the exit of the building.

<Blue>"Thor, follow me," he instructed simply, hoping the Norwegian would do as instructed. He quickly dropped his pack with Konrad, and retrieved the image intensifiers from Mariusz.

At the exit he headed east, towards the trees on the eastern flank of the farm buildings. From here he sought out a good spot where he had cover and a good field of fire into the courtyard area, as well as out to the fields where the riders were.

As Thor had been unable to follow him, he radioed, "Thunder 2, remember, do not fire until given the order. If you wish to be friends with our team you must learn to follow orders. If in doubt, do as instructed by Dawid." He hoped that this would convey the seriousness of the situation. If Thor went crazy again then Dieter, and a lot of the others, may die.

Back on the radio, he simply stated, "Thunder 1 in position." With that, he prepared to unleash hell.

Dieter Brandt
In cover on eastern flank, observing riders, ready to fire.
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke

x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio
This message was last edited by the player at 15:23, Mon 29 Mar 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1164 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Mon 29 Mar 2010
at 09:19
  • msg #159

Re: The Horsemen

Hearing Dieter's report, Bayer was satisfied everyone was ready. As he watched the enemy approach to 100 meters, he decided that was close enough for effective fire from all of the weapons they had, yet not close enough that the survivors could rush their positions and gain some cover.

Getting onto the radio one last time before he'd fire, Bayer alerted everyone, "All call signs, this is Sunray. Be alert to any enemy who may attempt to flank us and gain entry in the rear once the shooting's begun. Pass this on if observed and listen for orders to adjust. Stand by..."

From the back of the room, then aims his G36/HK69 through the window towards the very center of the enemy main body. After double checking the range on the sights, he fires. Without waiting to observe the impact, he'll drop down to one knee as quickly as possible.

Bayer
Farmhouse (upstairs)
G36/HK69 (HE)
Firing (aimed shot) at very center of main body

Jan Cerny
player, 368 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 29 Mar 2010
at 10:23
  • msg #160

Re: The Horsemen

Jan was feeling the buzz of adreneline running through his veins as he watched the enemy horsemen close towards the farm.  They appeared to be unaware of the improvised ambush they were riding into and that was going to prove to be fatal to many of the enemy soldiers.

Hearing Konrad's order and then the sound of a grenade launcher firing Jan fired his M203 a fraction of a second later at the group of horsemen he'd been aiming at.  He then flicked the safety on his rifle to single shot and prepared to fire at other targets.

"Watch for anyone flanking," he relayed to Minh.


Jan
Firing an HE round from his underslung M203 at the group he's been aiming at and then switching to the Steyr intending to fire single shots at target of opportunity (probably next round)
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total)
Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 10x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Dieter Brandt
player, 66 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 29 Mar 2010
at 10:41
  • msg #161

Re: The Horsemen

Hearing Konrad's order, Dieter opened up with his PSG-1. His first target will be anyone identified as an officer or NCO, he will then target anyone with a radio. He will also watch for anyone trying to escape, and will target them as a priority. He will aim for head or chest. Once target is wounded, he will move on to another, uninjured target.


OOC - I have updated this post and my previous one to reflect discussions OOC with Dawid & Thor. Hope it all makes sense.

Dieter Brandt
In cover on eastern flank, sniping senior enemy figures.
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio

This message was last edited by the player at 15:25, Mon 29 Mar 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1692 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 29 Mar 2010
at 11:49
  • msg #162

Re: The Horsemen

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #159):

Dawid relayed Konrad and Dieter's instructions verbally to Thor. "Officers first. Wait for the signal." When he instructed Thor to follow Dieter's orders he expected the big guy to actually follow Dieter, but he realised he never specified that and Thor had more or less followed him. Thor was so quiet he didn't even realise he was near until it was too late to change position.

"When I say "reload", you have the next can ready and the end of the belt in your hand. I will detach the empty can, you attach the new one and feed the belt in, I will charge the weapon and resume firing. For now, open fire when I do. Take aimed single shots at the middle of the column. Good luck and may the Black Madonna protect you."

When the order to "stand by" came across the radio Dawid drew a breath and snugged the PKM's skeletal stock into his shoulder. He sighted in on he rear of the column, believing that most of their firepower would be brought to bear to the front. "Get ready."

There was a "thump" from inside the house, and he was pressing the trigger as the "BANG" of the detonating grenade reached him. he held the trigger down, raking the end of the column starting from the left and swinging the barrel right. "Fire!" This wasn't short controlled bursts, this was spraying as much death as possible. Normally, this kind of sweeping "grazing fire" was directed between the knees and neck of the target, but these men were mounted and so he adjusted his aim a little higher. Still, a lot or even most of the horses would be hit, but there was nothing he could do about it.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG (100/100)
in cover, NW corner of farmhouse complex
Grazing fire from left to right, starting at the end of the column. Full autofire, 5x5-round bursts per turn as long as there is ammunition.

This message was last edited by the player at 14:47, Mon 29 Mar 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 681 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 29 Mar 2010
at 16:03
  • msg #163

Re: The Horsemen

Mariusz nodded at Dawid's instructions and then shouldered his Tantal. He aimed at the main group of riders and selected a dark figure to the far right. As soon as the grenade exploded he fired at his target.

Mariusz
Tantal 30/30
Firing at a rider (aimed shot if time allowed and then two quick or three quick otherwise)

Jeff D. Warren
player, 10 posts
American
Unknown
Mon 29 Mar 2010
at 16:40
  • msg #164

Re: The Horsemen

Satisfied that Bayer had no more questions at this time, Warren took his own firing position.  He had fought these men before, and unlike his last engagement, they did not have the advantage of knowing he was there.

Staying slightly back from a window and in the shadows, Warren puts the reticle of his scope on the chest of anyone with a radio.  He opens fire as soon as the grenade explodes within their midst.


Warren
In cover, inside Farmhouse 2nd Floor.
Firing 5 Semi-Auto shots [1 Aimed]
AK-103 w/POSP4x24 [30/30]

Minh Quyen
player, 482 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Tue 30 Mar 2010
at 10:24
  • msg #165

Re: The Horsemen

Situating herself on the left, Quyen levels her rifle towards the mounted platoon's flank security. With her finger ready to squeeze the trigger, she keeps it aimed at the center of one of the riders. Upon hearing any shooting, she'll fire a double tap.

Minh Quyen
AK74 (30/30)
With Jan on the NW corner
Aiming at rider on the left flank
Firing 2 shots (1 aimed / 1 quick)

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1716 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 31 Mar 2010
at 00:11
  • msg #166

They Shoot Horses, Don't They?


As a few riders pull ahead of the main body, making their way towards the farm's main gate, a rider further back pulls at his horse's reigns and points at the upper windows of the farmhouse. It's too late. The leading edge of the main body of rain-soaked horsemen is no more than 75m from the front gates when Konrad innitiates the ambush.

What follows can only be described as slaughter.

Konrad's 40mm grenade must have had a faulty propellant charge because it lands short of his intended target in the center of the largest cluster of riders. Instead, it explodes about 5m in front of the advancing point rider, showering man and horse with deadly shrapnel and knocking them both to the ground. (Konrad -1 40mm HE)

A second 40mm HE grenade (Tucker's) detonates in the midst of the largest mass of riders, spraying mud and red-hot steel fragments in all directions. Wounded horses rear bug-eyed in terror or fall kicking and screaming to the rain-splashed earth. Some unfortunate riders are thrown by panicking horses while others are crushed my the weight of their falling mounts. (Tucker -1 40mm HE)

Drew joins the symphony of death with a long, staccato burst of GPMG fire. Tracers blaze from a second story window of the farmhouse into the midst of the bloody chaos, striking horse and rider alike. Bullets kick up little geysers of wet soil and chaff all around the horses' stamping, sliding hooves. One or two of the bright red tracers strike burried stones and ricochet high up into the leaden sky. Craig too sends bullets scything into the killing field. It's almost impossible to tell if you've hit your target because so much lead is going downrange and almost all of it, it seems, is hitting home. (Drew -20 round; Craig -10 rounds)

Warren watches through narrow aperture of the scope mounted on his AK-103 as his target's (a squad leader, in his professional opinion) head explodes like an over-ripe mellon. Dieter, concealed somewhere on the team's far right flank, sees a similar picture through his sights as his target, an LMG'er, rocks backwards from a solid chest shot and goes completely limp in the saddle. The survivors are moving too much now to get a good bead on but both shooters squeeze off a couple more quick shots at them anyway. (Warren -3 rounds; Dieter -2 round)

On the team's left flank, Jan looses a 40mm HE grenade at the westernmost outriders just as Dawid begins to rake the same group with PKM fire. With Mariusz and Minh joining in, the results are absolutely devastating. All six riders, and their mounts, go down in a screaming, writhing, bleeding, heap. (Jan -1 40mm HE; Dawid -15 rounds; Mariusz -3 rounds; Minh -3 rounds)

Thor, meanwhile is just settling into a concealed position on the west side of the complex and setting up his rifle, missing out on the opportunity to add his own .50 caliber mayhem to the one-sided fight.

Of the westernmost enemy group, no survivors- neither man nor beast- remain.

In the center, several men and horses are down, either dead or wounded. The rest- about a dozen or so mounted men and at least one riderless horse- begin to scatter and flee in disarray

The eastern group is down two riders- both victims of precision gunfire. One of the three survivors looses a burst of one-handed, automatic fire in the general direction of the farm while trying to turn his horse around with the other. His remaining comrades yank hard on the reigns of their respective mounts, the frightened steeds spinning around in compliance with the rough, unspoken commands.

Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 03:05, Wed 31 Mar 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 58 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Wed 31 Mar 2010
at 04:14
  • msg #167

And the horses weren't even scratched...

It was too easy Thor thought as Mjollnir settled on it's bipod, barrel lined up with the furthest target.

BOOM
Thunder shattered the air, and the head of a rider on the east flank exploded into red mist.

BOOM
The second shot came a heartbeat later.

BOOM
A third.

BOOM
Then a forth.

BOOM
And a fifth, ripping the arm off the poor soul unlucky enough to have been struck by the lightning.

Thor "The Thunderer"
Five quick shots at furthest targets (still close range though)
At least two dead, possibly three with one more dying.
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (5/10) + 5x10
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio

Steven Drew
player, 218 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Wed 31 Mar 2010
at 05:51
  • msg #168

Re: And the horses weren't even scratched...

Drew adjusts his position to get a better view of the scene.  He runs his hands over his remaining belt of ammo to get a feel of how much ammo he has left and to make sure it is clear of kinks or debris.

  He then scans the field, shifting his weapon to cover what his eyes see.  If he sees any signs of movement designed to return fire or move for an offensive he will send a burst of 7.62 rounds into the unfortunate creature.

  Drew mutters,

"Looks like meats back on the menu boys!"

Sgt Drew
M240 w/80 rounds
Scanning and firing at any targets who pose a threat
This message was last edited by the GM at 02:17, Thu 01 Apr 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 75 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 31 Mar 2010
at 06:10
  • msg #169

Re: And the horses weren't even scratched...

Dieter adjusted his line of fire to target any enemy attempting to flee. If possible he will taken them down.

Dieter Brandt
In cover on eastern flank, taking out escapees
PSG-1 (18/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio

Craig Sutherland
player, 94 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 31 Mar 2010
at 07:00
  • msg #170

Re: And the horses weren't even scratched...


Craig now concentrated his fire as short bursts as he tried to hit as many of the fleeing riders from the main group as possible. He keeps firing until the main group are well out of range or sight.


AKS-47U (35/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Fire Support Element
Firing at horsemen
Jeff D. Warren
player, 13 posts
American
Unknown
Wed 31 Mar 2010
at 07:39
  • msg #171

Re: And the horses weren't even scratched...

Without breaking rhythm, Jeff continues to work on the flanking group.  He aims 2 shots each at the riders attempting to turn around, and a final round at the rider who got off a burst.  If Dieter or Thor take out any of the riders before he does, he will use the remainder of his rounds as single shots against targets in the center group, prioritizing with those attempting to flee.  Mid-shooting, he calls out "Don't let any get away!"


Jeff "Ghost" Warren
5 quick shots, 2 each at east flank riders attempting to retreat, 1 at the one handed automatic shooter.  If any targets neutralized, remainder aimed at center group.
AK-103 w/POSP4x24 [27/30]

This message was last edited by the player at 07:40, Wed 31 Mar 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 375 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 31 Mar 2010
at 12:50
  • msg #172

Targets of Opportunity

Seeing the Western flanking group all collapse like cut wheat Jan adjusted his aim towards the central group and looked for slower moving targets, intending to thin their numbers out even further.  Picking some poor bastard as his target he aimed at the man using the 1.5 times optical sight incorporated into the Steyr before firing a pair of single shots at him.

If he hit he moved onto another target and repeated the process, firing another pair of single shots at his new target.  If he missed then he continued firing at the fleeing man.


Jan
In cover on the NW corner of the farm.
Firing a pair of single shots at a member of the central group.  If he hits he'll fire a second pair of single shots at a different target in the central group.  If he misses then he'll continue firing at the first target.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total)
Underslung M203 (0/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1700 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 31 Mar 2010
at 13:32
  • msg #173

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #166):

Gritting his teeth around foul curses in Polish, Dawid kept the trigger depressed as he swept the barrel from left to right. With no one up on the left, he targeted the centre group. He couldn't easily target the far right group, and any stragglers would be taken care of by the prevision weapons weilded by others.

He hated slaughtering the poor horses, but something he'd done all too often in this war. Also during the Twilight War it was common to shoot first if you asked any questions at all, but the horsemen riding hell-bent for leather at the farmhouse with flankers didn't strike him as having particularly peaceful intentions.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG (85/100)
in cover, NW corner of farmhouse complex
Grazing fire from left to right, full autofire, centre group.

Minh Quyen
player, 483 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Wed 31 Mar 2010
at 14:11
  • msg #174

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Quyen shifts her position and lines up her rifle with the center group. Selecting one of the nearer riders, she squeezes off another double tap.

Quyen
AK74 (27 rounds)
Left Side
Firing 2 shots at one rider

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 682 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 31 Mar 2010
at 15:25
  • msg #175

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Mariusz wasn't sure if any of his shots had caused some of the carnage in front of him but he was certain that he was glad he wasn't on the recieving end of such a massacre.

Things weren't over yet however, he stood up and rested his left elbow on top of teh wall to get a better shot at the retreating horsemen. He reaimed at the nearest fleeing cavalryman that he could see. He took careful aim and squeezed off a single shot at the retreating man's back.

Mariusz
Tantal (27/30)
Standing up
Reaiming
Firing single shot at teh nearest cavalryman

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 801 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Thu 1 Apr 2010
at 00:03
  • msg #176

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Cap'n Rae:
As a few riders pull ahead of the main body, making their way towards the farm's main gate, a rider further back pulls at his horse's reigns and points at the upper windows of the farmhouse. It's too late. The leading edge of the main body of rain-soaked horsemen is no more than 75m from the front gates when Konrad innitiates the ambush.

What follows can only be described as slaughter.

A second 40mm HE grenade (Tucker's) detonates in the midst of the largest mass of riders, spraying mud and red-hot steel fragments in all directions. Wounded horses rear bug-eyed in terror or fall kicking and screaming to the rain-splashed earth. Some unfortunate riders are thrown by panicking horses while others are crushed my the weight of their falling mounts. (Tucker -1 40mm HE)

Next Moves?

Tucker takes a quick moment to admire his handy-work with the M-203 launcher as he opens the breech of the weapon as the empty smoking cannister drops to the fllor of the house.  Robert reaches to one of his MOLLE pockets and reloads his launcher with another HE round, closing it, then finds a target to begin firing his rifle at on single-shot.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 Reloading HE round
Reloading M-203 with HE round and then get ready to engage targets on single-shot with his M-16A2

Konrad Bayer
player, 1167 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 1 Apr 2010
at 02:47
  • msg #177

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Now kneeling, Bayer ejects the warm, spent 40mm casing and inserts a fresh one. The lack of return fire and the sudden scattering of survivors was a great relief. He'd anticipated dueling it out amongst the farm buildings with some flanking units, but the enemy appeared to be in no position to press an attack.

Rising back up into a standing position, Bayer aims towards one of the fleeing riders in the main group and squeezes off two rounds from his rifle.

As the two shots are fired, he reaches for his radio.

Bayer
G36/HK69 (HE)
Firing 2 shots at rider in center group
Farmhouse (upstairs)

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1719 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Thu 1 Apr 2010
at 23:23
  • msg #178

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?


Focussing on the rapidly dwindling number of enemy horsemen on the team's right flank, Dieter and Warren take care of two of the remaining three riders. Warren's third double tap tears through another skull while Dieter's shot punches through the second to last horseman's torso from back to front. The rider who'd had the temerity to return fire, albeit briefly and wildly, somehow avoids parting shots from both Warren and Dieter and rides north at a gallop. (Warren -3 rounds, Dieter -2 rounds)

With the milling of the wounded horses and the nearly panicked attempts of the surviving riders in what's left of the main/center group to flee the kill sack, it's extremely difficult for the rest of you to tell exactly who is doing what damage to whom. What is clear is that someone is doing something right, as riders and mounts continue to tumble and fall right and left.

All of the following takes place nearly simultaneously and is a mixture of your PC's perception and reality.

Thor's tardy contribution is hard to miss as the big .50 caliber slugs from his Barrett literally tear three men apart in quick succession. (Thor -5 rounds)

Jan squeezes off a double tap at a fleeing rider and, through the 1.5x integral scope of his Augsteyr, is fairly certain he sees his target's scalp jump about six inches to the right before the rider slumps in the saddle and bounces awkardly from the field on the back of his terrified mount. (Jan -2 rounds)

Craig sends two 5-round bursts after the fleeing enemy. The second, he is sure, stiches an enemy rider up the back, sending him falling head-first into the mud. (Craig -10 rounds)

Dawid rakes the most tightly bunched group of riders (there aren't many left now) with another 20-round burst. Tracers disappear into the bellies of two horses and shots also appear to hit three riders. (Dawid -20 rounds)

Minh fires twice and sees her target and his mount fall. Mariusz is somewhat horrified to have shot a rearing horse in the belly. The horse falls on its side, whinying piteously. (Minh -2 rounds; Mariusz -1 round)

Konrad and Tucker both watch their respective targets jump and jerk as their shots appear to strike home but both riders continue unabated to exit the field. Jan's second target escapes unscathed but the man's mount leaps as though stung before galloping wildy away. (Konrad -2; Tucker -1; Jan -2)

During the massacre, Drew scans for threats and, finding none, frugally conserves ammunition. The others appear to have the situation well in hand.

Of the approximately thirty or so riders that came to the farm, only five ride away, a couple of them, at least, apparently wounded. Five riderless horses also trot or gallop away in several direction (mostly northward-ish). Another limps slowly off on only three legs. One clearly traumatized and riderless horse mills around the kill zone aimlessly, dazed but apparently unwounded.

The scene before you resembles the aftermath of Balaclava nearly a century and a half earlier. Light rain continues to fall, drenching the writhing or stone-still forms laying in the mud of the fallow farm field. A few badly wounded men and horses continue to cry out periodically in fear and agony.

Lowering his eyes from his scope, Warren notices Coulter laid out on the floor beside him. The top of the Green Beret's head is a mangled mess of blood, brain matter, skull, and hair.

Next Moves?

OOC: The battle- if you can call it that- is effectively over. Any shot attempts from here on out are going to be rolled as impossible skill checks (1/4 attribute + skill, rounded down).
This message was last edited by the GM at 23:49, Thu 01 Apr 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 95 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 00:58
  • msg #179

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?



Braced against the table and with his legs spread wide. Craig aims at one of the fleeing riders and fires a three round burst, he does the same to two of the other horsemen. He wasn't going to let any leave even if there is  the slimiest of chances of bringing them down.

He turns to Tucker and Apel as he moves forward after firing;

“Cover me, and then follow”

As he moves out of the house foyer to the stone fence surrounding the courtyard he uses his radio.

"All elements. Lightning 5, Hailstorm 2 and Hailstorm 4 moving forward to stone wall. Out."

Here he waits for Tucker and Apel to catch up as he covers the field full of the dead and dieing.



AKS-47U (25/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Fire Support Element
Firing at horsemen
Konrad Bayer
player, 1168 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 02:27
  • msg #180

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

"Hold up. Wait for it." Bayer replies over the net to Sutherland.

Bayer speaks rather slowly into the radio, "All call signs, Sunray. Cease fire and send me a casualty report." He then slings his rifle and begins heading down the stairs to the ground floor, continuing with his message, "Sutherland, Tucker, Jan, Quyen... move forward and sweep the kill zone. Leave weaponry recovery until you've confirmed back with me on the status on the dead and any survivors." He stressed the word 'survivors' as he didn't want any potential prisoner's killed.

"Dieter, Thor... reestablish a suitable OP. Dawid, you have command of both gun teams and with the sniper det. Coordinate and maintain all around security. Friendlies to the front."

"Out."

Now on the ground floor, Bayer waves over at Apel before heading out the front door, "Head upstairs and join with Drew's gun team. Coutler's gone."

Bayer will then position himself midway between the main body in the farm and the clearing team out in the kill zone. While the sweep is being done, Bayer will cover them and scan with his image intensifiers.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:29, Fri 02 Apr 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 96 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 03:06
  • msg #181

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Konrad Bayer:
"Hold up. Wait for it." Bayer replies over the net to Sutherland.

Bayer speaks rather slowly into the radio, "All call signs, Sunray. Cease fire and send me a casualty report." He then slings his rifle and begins heading down the stairs to the ground floor, continuing with his message, "Sutherland, Tucker, Jan, Quyen... move forward and sweep the kill zone. Leave weaponry recovery until you've confirmed back with me on the status on the dead and any survivors." He stressed the word 'survivors' as he didn't want any potential prisoner's killed.



As the message comes over the net Craig stops at the door frame and takes a knee as he waits for the Captain. He scans the field looking for any survivors. Once the additional orders have been relayed he gives a nod to the Captain then looks towards Tucker as he moves to the wall to wait for the others.

AKS-47U (25/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Fire Support Element
Firing at horsemen
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1704 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 03:41
  • msg #182

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #180):

Stiffly, Dawid stood up, leaving the PKM where it was. The barrel smoked a little in the cool, although he'd put rather few shots compared to usual through it. There was no brass twinkling on the ground, as the brass-catcher contained all the spent casings and links. He turned away from the carnage and collected himself, lighting a cigarette to calm down.

"Yes. Fine. Mariusz, good work."

He raised his voice, not wanting to use the radio. "SNIPERS! MACHINE GUN CREWS! ON ME IN THE FRONT! ON ME!" Sound discipline was pointless after the recent fusillade. He squatted down behind the stone wall, not wanting to invite a sniper or stray shot but keeping in view of the house.

When everyone got there he explained, "we will set up perimeter defence. We are expecting the threat to come from the front. Therefore I will deploy here in the northwest corner. Drew, you take northeast. We will dig in and create an interlocking field of fire. Dieter, deploy Thor and yourself to cover the southern approach. Arpel, I see Coulter is out of the fight, bad luck."

Knowing that Drew would know his stuff, he spoke to dieter and Thor. "Good work, Dieter, keep it up. You too, Thor. Deploy yourselves to cover the rear and flanks." He made it clear he was primarily addressing Dieter, reinforcing who was in charge between them.

OOC: I am assuming that the PCs in question heed his call to assemble. If not, he sends Mariusz to physically round people up.
Steven Drew
player, 219 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 05:42
  • msg #183

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

  Drew replies to the call.  At the mad idea of staying in the area when the survivors of their attack are riding back to alert their presnce he is angry.

"Are you smoking fucking crack?" he asks.

  "Ya know they now know we are here.  What the fuck are you thinking?  Duudem you suffer a head wound we should know about?  I mean, the decisions you are making are really fucked up.  I mean really dude!"

  Drew complies after voicing his concerns and questioning the current leadership.

  As he takes a position he shouts,

"Hey, fucktard!   How about getting some of that horse meat before it rots, some hot food may help us from getting sick in this fuckin rain."

  Drew settles in under his poncho as he mutters,

"I may have ta frag that fuckin polack!"


Sgt Drew
Settling in under his poncho not overly secure in the leadership
M240 w/ 80 rounds
This message was last edited by the GM at 22:27, Fri 02 Apr 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 381 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 07:03
  • msg #184

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Hearing Konrad's orders to check the fallen enemy across the radio Jan rose from his position.  "Hailstorm's five and three acknowledged!" he replied quickly across the radio net.

"Minh, we're sweeping the enemy, looking for survivors," he said, relaying Konrad's orders.  "Back me up!"

He climbed over the low stone wall he'd been crouched behind and started to make his way forward.  "Tuck and Craig should also be sweeping from the other end," he added, aiming to ensure that Minh knew exactly what was going on.  "Konrad says to leave weapon collection for the moment.  He wants a prisoner to interrogate."


Jan
Moving forward to sweep the enemy dead & wounded.
F88 Steyr AUG (26/30 rounds - 7 mags total)
Underslung M203 (0/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Dieter Brandt
player, 77 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 07:22
  • msg #185

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Dieter moved quickly to a position to see the remaining riders fleeing. If possible he will compose himself and use his old sports shooting training to target the riders and fire single aimed shots to take them down if he can.

Once this is done he concentrated on the wounded horse. Taking aim, he targetted a shot between it's eyes, trying to kill it instantly and put it out of it's misery. He hated to see a wounded animal, and the sight of so many dead and dying horses made him physically sick, but he had a job to do.

Once the horse was dealt with he acknowledged Dawid's orders. To Thor he instructed, "Thor, you take the South-Western corner and find a good spot, then cover the approach from there." He hoped the Norwegian would understand this instruction, or would have the wits to decide this himself.

OOC - Depending on Thor's location, Dieter will have either given this instruction face-to-face or over the radio.

He then moved himself into the South Eastern corner and found a good OP, and set about covering the flank. Once in cover he made sure his rifle was clear of debris from the fight, and replaced the magazine with a fresh one.

Dieter Brandt
In cover in SE corner of compound, covering East and South
PSG-1 (16/20) - will replace the magazine
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers, PRC-77 Manpack Radio

Jeff D. Warren
player, 17 posts
American
Unknown
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 07:48
  • msg #186

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Jeff takes one last double tap at the last rider from the Eastern Flank, and then lowers his rifle.  These strangers had been brutally efficient, finishing the job he and his men had started, although the ones who escaped were an inevitable shame.

Let them tell the Baron what has happened here.  Dissent, Fear, Chaos.  Exactly what was needed amongst his men.

He gives the dead man [Coulter] a quick glance to confirm he is in fact dead.  That one burst had been incredibly lucky to slay the Green Beret.  Ghost wondered if he had seen him before when he first glanced at him, but hostile action had prevented a good look, or formal introduction.  Now with everything above his jaw scattered across the room, it was unlikely he would ever know, and at this point care.  He nonchalantly flicks a tooth off of his shoulder.  He takes the man's knife, and gives him a quick pat down of useful gear before heading downstairs.

Once there, he first amuses himself at the remarks of the man he had taken to be a Marine earlier [Drew], albeit without showing any emotion.  Finding the Hauptmann, Ghost lowers his brown bandanna from around his face to by his neck for the first time, revealing his full face [Eyes are still semi-concealed under Soviet style patrol cap, however].

"One of your men is dead, I do not know his name.  Sorry.  Had an AK-74.  I relieved him of some of his gear, if you don't mind.  He's upstairs."

He then moves with the Captain to watch the rest of the squad slowly move through the dead and dying.

"You know Hauptmann, I can be of use in 'questioning' those survivors. Afterwords, we should still kill them to make an example."

All of what he has said is low, but concise enough to be understood.

OOC: I'll let you guys know what gear I took once I see a list.  It won't be much, and it won't be all the good stuff either.
This message was last edited by the player at 00:18, Sat 03 Apr 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 683 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 12:09
  • msg #187

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

"Thanks," Mariusz said to Dawid. He bent down and picked up the four spent shell casings and then rearranged the spare ammo belts into his ammo pouches.

He looked around and stood next to Dawid, "Who's good with animals? We need to get that horse calmed down and get the injured horse. That way we might be able to attract the strays. Do you want me to stand guard or pick up enemy casualties?"

He listened to Drew's diatribe and cocked his head to Dawid, "What language is that guy speaking? It sounds like American but I'm only getting one word in ten."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1705 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 12:37
  • msg #188

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #187):

Dawid let Drew rant and merely replied, "I am sorry, Drew, I do not have any of this "crack" of which you speak for you to smoke. Please accept my apologies! I do have some vodka if you like."

After Drew stormed off, he confided to Mariusz,

"We were told many American soldiers are criminal drug addicts, and like heavily-armed children often murder their officers and NCOs for little or no reason when they are told to do something. It is little wonder they have done so poorly in this war, despite having so much! It is much like the American war of aggression on Viet Nam, or so I am told." He shook his head ruefully.

He replaced the half-spent ammunition belt with a fresh one, then covered his weapon. Taking out his entrenching took and began digging a fighting position. The rich farmland soil was wet and although it was unpleasant it was relatively easy to dig.
This message was last edited by the player at 17:45, Fri 02 Apr 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 221 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 17:02
  • msg #189

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?


  Drew continues to dig.  He casts angry looks at the two Poles muttering,

"Fuckin Pollocks!" as he heaves a blade full of mud from his hole, in their direction.

"Fuckin cannon cocksuckers, don't know jack about shit."

  Drew continues to dig as he grumbles and the rain continues to fall on them.

"Fuckin may as well be diggin my own fuckin grave....fucking <unintelligble grumling>"

  Drew digs a decent position but due to the weather as of late it is not likely a real position will be dug.  Drew does make a point to ensure his M240 is covered by his poncho as he digs and it remains dry.  He also makes sure he is in a good position that allows a good field of view and fire, as well as multiple means of escape to the woods.

  Drew eyes the others positions as well and shakes his head muttering even more.

"May as well put out a fuckin callin card, digging in."  As he looks around surveying their position.

"A fuckin commie kid and pogue....this is gonna suck."

  Drew resists the urge to light up one of his cigarettes although he feels he needs one badly.  He hands instinctivly go to the pocket they are kept and then falls down realizing its too dark.  He mutters,

"Not even a last fuckin cigarette.  Fuck....at least I got my grave dug....what a cluster."

Sgt Drew
M240 w/ E-tool in hand
Digging his grave err fighting position

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1721 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 2 Apr 2010
at 22:31
  • msg #190

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?


At some point it occurs to you that you haven't seen Apel for some time. He was on the lower floor of the farmhouse- at least Craig remembers seeing him there as they prepared to fight off the horsemen- but now he is nowhere to be found.

OOC: No need to edit your posts but, just to clarify, no one has seen Apel since just before the firefight started.
This message was last edited by the GM at 22:41, Fri 02 Apr 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1710 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 03:50
  • msg #191

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #190):

Noticing Drew was working alone, Dawid said to Mariusz, "shit. You better go find that Arpel chap. Drew could use a hand before he blows a fuse! He's probably with Konrad."
Konrad Bayer
player, 1169 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 07:18
  • msg #192

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Positioned in the middle between the farm and the sweep team, Bayer squats alone, watching the progress of the sweep team and keeping an extra eye out on the horizon. Every few seconds he'll also steal a glance over towards the dazed and traumatized horse still standing amidst the carnage of men and beast alike.

After a few moments, Bayer stands and begins walks towards the kill zone, slinging his rifle. Leaving the dead/alive men and animals for the sweep team to deal with, he focuses on the horse. Approaching slowly with his arms down by his sides and palms open, Bayer speaks calmly to the animal. Then after having gotten in close, he squats down in the field, making himself seem as less of a threat as possible while still trying to soothe the animal.

If he can, Bayer will then rise and try to take passive control of the horse. He won't grip onto its reigns or anything, just make physical contact with it by placing his hands on the animal, while giving it room to back off if its not ready.

OOC - Rae, I'm going to try using Bayer's Riding asset to calm/control the horse.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 684 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 08:13
  • msg #193

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Mariusz listened to Dawid talk about the Americans and said, "Some seem like that, just like some ZOMO were sadistic bastards and others were good guys in bad circumstances. Same with the Russians. I remember what Brother Stanislaw said about them, "The Americans have fought for freedom in three world wars and countless other wars and they have won more often than not, yet all the land they have taken has been the ground in which to bury their dead." Now, I know like all pieces of rhetoric that's not fully true but it's true enough. Drew might be a grumbling old fart but he's here and he's fighting and every enemy he kills is one step closer to us freeing the Motherland. He doesn't have to like us, he just has to keep fighting and I trust him to do that. The fact that he's moaning just means he has the breath to stay in the fight."

He looked at the hasty position he'd been preparing with Dawid, "I'll look for Arpel but things are a bit confused, if I can't find him I'll help Drew. taht sound OK?"
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1712 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 10:47
  • msg #194

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #193):

Dawis raised an eyebrow. "Well, there was the American war of extermination against the Indians, the unsuccessful one against the British and Canadians, their victory over the Mexican Empire, and the aggressive war against Spain, all of which helped them gain new territory. You can't choose to remember the "good" wars and forget the "bad" ones! Even the Americans have their problems, what with the military coup against their government, so perhaps they have to relearn their own lesson in freedom and democracy, yes? The ones that are here to help us, yes, I am glad for that. Maybe Drew is just blowing off steam."

Lecture over, he was all business. "Check in the house, first, then report to me and Konrad if you can't find him. After, go help Drew, why not?"
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 66 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 13:08
  • msg #195

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Konrad Bayer:
"All call signs, Sunray. Cease fire and send me a casualty report."

"Thunderer still able to take escaping enemy," Thor replied over his tac radio while lining up for another shot at the fleeing horsemen.
"You sure you want let go? They still in range of Mjollnir. Easy if use Járngreipr too."

Thor "The Thunderer"
Reporting by radio to Konrad while aiming for additional shots
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (5/10) + 5x10 (base range 139+35m)
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1713 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 16:46
  • msg #196

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Dawid radioed Konrad, "Just to let you know, Kapitan, I can easily butcher the horses. I know how, I've lived on a farm and spent time in the woods."
This message was last edited by the GM at 17:30, Sat 03 Apr 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1170 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 17:29
  • msg #197

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Thor Halgeirsen:
Konrad Bayer:
"All call signs, Sunray. Cease fire and send me a casualty report."

"Thunderer still able to take escaping enemy," Thor replied over his tac radio while lining up for another shot at the fleeing horsemen.
"You sure you want let go? They still in range of Mjollnir. Easy if use Járngreipr too."


Prior to previous actions I posted Bayer doing...

Bayer radios back, "Sunray. Roger. Give them another volley."

The rest as posted (including acknowledging Dawid)...
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1724 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 17:55
  • msg #198

The Butcher's Bill


When he pulls the trigger, Craig's AKS-74U jams. By the time he clears it, the riders are well outside the effective range of the Soviet-made carbine. After double checking checking the action, Craig moves outside to the low stone wall where he and Tucker provide close cover for Jan and Minh as the pair moves cautiously towards the mass of dead and dying men and horses. (Craig -1 round)

Dieter takes careful aim at the badly wounded horse's head and, with a single shot, puts the suffering animal out of its misery. (Dieter -1 round)

Thor's Barrett 82A1 thunders five more times as he attempts to pick off the surviving riders. The rider's improbable luck holds and they continue their headlong flight for the treeline to the north. (Thor -5 rounds)

Mariusz moves quickly through the house but can find no trace of Apel. He exits out the back door to make sure that the cargo bikes are still there. One, at least, is. The other is gone. Most of the packs that had been strapped to it are still there, lying next to the remaining bike, but one of the food bags appears to be missing. In its place is the manpack radio Apel had been carrying. Several quickly disolving boot prints lead off to the south.

Drew, meanwhile, begins digging his fighting hole. After every shovel-full of wet soil, the earth at the bottom of the hole starts filling up with muddy rain-water. He lets loose another stream of curses.

Warren polices up Coulter's gear and covers the dead man's face with a pillow case before exiting the house and moving towards the wall to help cover Konrad and the others. (Warren has stacked Coulter's gear in the farmhouse's front room.)

Konrad climbs over the wall behind Jan and Minh and follows it to the east where the seemingly unwounded horse stands timidly amidst the bodies of four dead riders (all shot through either the head or torso). The horse shies away a bit as Konrad approaches, but, moving slowly and speaking soothingly, the German officer still manages to gently grab ahold of its reigns. The horse allows Konrad to reassuringly stroke its brown muzzle.

Jan and Minh quickly find a prisoner. A moaning man catches their attention. While Minh covers him, Jan drags the man- who lets out a pained yell- from beneath his dead mount. The man's pelvis is probably crushed but he is otherwise unwounded. In her peripheral vision, Minh sees a man lying on his side in the mud rise up on to one elbow and shakily attempts to level his short-barrelled AK at Jan.

Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 18:05, Sat 03 Apr 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 685 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 18:09
  • msg #199

Re: The Butcher's Bill

Mariusz cursed loudly as he saw that Apel was gone. He dashed out of the house and called to Bayer, "Kaptain, Apel has gone and stolen one of the bikes and some food. That puts him in the frame for the traitorous bastard that ratted on us here. I hope we find him again, I'll serve him his balls in batter."
Minh Quyen
player, 484 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 20:07
  • msg #200

Re: The Butcher's Bill

In the instant Quyen swings the rifle over to bear on the threat to their flank, she briefly contemplates attempting a peaceful resolution. However by the time her aiming posts were lined up on her target, she figured this guy was probably already committed to ending things here in a hail of bullets.

Quyen will three shots into him. "Look out!" she yells to Jan.

Subsequent action will be to continue firing if the there is still a threat.

Quyen
AK74 (27/30)
Firing semi-automatic

Jan Cerny
player, 388 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 20:27
  • msg #201

Re: The Butcher's Bill

Hearing Quyen's yelled warning Jan reacted harshly.  He dived away from the armed man without releasing the wounded man he had been dragging clear of the fallen horse.  He was trying to use the wounded man as a shield, putting him between Jan and man Quyen had warned him about.

Though Konrad wanted a prisoner Jan would rather the crippled man took a bullet than take the risk of one hitting himself!


Jan
Diving for cover and using the wounded man as a shield.
F88 Steyr AUG (26/30 rounds - 7 mags total)
Underslung M203 (0/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1727 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 21:10
  • msg #202

Re: The Butcher's Bill


Minh takes quick aim and puts two rounds into the brave but rash potential shooter's unprotected abdomen. The man instantly drops his weapon and doubles up in the mud in obvious pain and shock. He is no longer an imminent threat. In all likelihood, he'll be dead in minutes if not seconds. (Minh -3 rounds)
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:11, Sat 03 Apr 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 390 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 21:20
  • msg #203

Re: The Butcher's Bill

"Thanks," Jan said with relief to Quyen as he took a deep breath.  For a second there he had feared that he might never get the chance to breathe again!

Jan then returned to his prisoner, checking to see if being thrown around like a shield had finished the man off.

"You still alive?" he asked the wounded man he had hold of, speaking in Polish.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1728 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 21:33
  • msg #204

Re: The Butcher's Bill


The man grimaces in agony. He eyes stare uncomprehendingly at Jan. He babbles something incomprehensible. It sounds like he's speaking Russian but it's hard to tell.
Craig Sutherland
player, 97 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 21:39
  • msg #205

Re: The Butcher's Bill


Craig curses as his AK jams, he works the bolt as the horsemen gain even more distance raising the rifle to his shoulder as the riders disappear.

”Shit, they will be back .”

He says to no one,  moving forward to the stone wall he covers the search party. Scanning to their immediate front for any threats and movement

He reacts to Minh's sudden change in posture more then anything else as she raises her rifle. Craig drops the muzzle of his rifle ready to fire just as Minh takes down the wounded man. Craig moves forward to the edge of the killing field with his rifle at his shoulder taking up a new position to better cover the group.

AKS-47U (24/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Fire Support Element
Covering search party from stone wall
Jan Cerny
player, 391 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 21:42
  • msg #206

Re: The Butcher's Bill

Jan quickly searched the wounded prisoner for any weapons and then ensured that he wasn't lying anywhere near one either.  He then pulled the belt off a nearby corpse and used it to tie the man's hands together.

"I think that this one's Russian," he called across to Konrad and the others, before continuing the sweep of the bodies with Quyen.  From now onwards though he ensured that any firearms were pulled out of reach of any potential survivors before he started checking for signs of life.
Dieter Brandt
player, 80 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sat 3 Apr 2010
at 21:46
  • msg #207

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
Dawid radioed Konrad, "Just to let you know, Kapitan, I can easily butcher the horses. I know how, I've lived on a farm and spent time in the woods."


Dieter follows up on the radio, "I can help, I've cleaned enough game in my time. Let me know if you want a hand."

After finishing off the wounded horse, Dieter replaces the clip with a fresh mag. He will refill the old one later.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:48, Sat 03 Apr 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 226 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 4 Apr 2010
at 04:24
  • msg #208

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

  At the shouts and subsiquent gunfire Drew shoulders his weapon and takes cover behind the mound of muddy earth he has placed infront of his hole scanning the area in hopse of covering those who were in the field to police the dead and catch the stray horses.

  "Fuckin monkey fuck!"  he hisses.

  "Whose fuckin security!  Fucking piss me off.  Fuckers goin out without overwatch.  Thought we had snipers...tell me those fuckers are doin their job the lazy fucks....where the fuck is that kid....babel...abba Abel...where the fuck is he.  Fucker should be helpin dig.  Fucking dig in the fuckin freezin rain and we're gonna be boogeying soon.  Whats the fuckin point...fuckin flying monkey cluster fuck....three ring progie eating circus!"

  Drew spits out a piece of old muddy wood that has gotten in his mouth while diving for cover and shouldering his machinegun.

"PFFFT!...Bleh!...This sucks."

Sgt Drew
M240
Taking a break from digging to shoulder his machinegun and cover his team members while bitching and moaning, but hey, being in the cold wet rain sucks!

This message was last edited by the GM at 21:45, Sun 04 Apr 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 806 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 4 Apr 2010
at 05:31
  • msg #209

Re: The Butcher's Bill

Craig Sutherland:
”Shit, they will be back.”  He says to no one,  moving forward to the stone wall he covers the search party. Scanning to their immediate front for any threats and movement

He reacts to Minh's sudden change in posture more then anything else as she raises her rifle. Craig drops the muzzle of his rifle ready to fire just as Minh takes down the wounded man. Craig moves forward to the edge of the killing field with his rifle at his shoulder taking up a new position to better cover the group.

Tucker moves up to a spot near by to Sutherland and (if he's still able to fire at a target) Robert will begin to engage targets that Craig was shooting at OR try and assist Minh and the immediate threat to her and Jan (if he can do that!  Once again, sorry for posting so late)

Tucker
M-16A2 29/30 / M-203 [HE]
Trying to help out wherever he can

This message was last edited by the GM at 21:46, Sun 04 Apr 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 67 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sun 4 Apr 2010
at 06:35
  • msg #210

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Steven Drew:
"Whose fuckin security!  Fucking piss me off.  Fuckers goin out without overwatch.  Thought we had snipers...tell me those fuckers are doin their job the lazy fucks....where the fuck is that kid....babel...abba Abel...where the fuck is he.  Fucker should be helpin dig.  Fucking dig in the fuckin freezin rain and we're gonna be boogeying soon.  Whats the fuckin point...fuckin flying monkey cluster fuck....three ring progie eating circus!"

Thor heard Dellingr bitching, moaning and complaining and agreed completely with him. People had begun to move into the kill zone before the battle, such as it was, was even over. There'd simply been no time for anyone to deploy into proper positions, something that obviously needed to be talked about later.

In the meantime, Thor kept his mouth shut, replaced the spent magazine with a fresh one, and repositioned himself to fill the gap in the south west. At the end of the long building on the southern extremity of the farm, he found himself a relatively dry position under the eaves, settled down on the ground and slowly, carefully worked on concealing himself and his weapon while watching his arc.

"Thunderer in position."
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 686 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 4 Apr 2010
at 08:13
  • msg #211

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Mariusz finished reporting the desertion of Apel and then walked over to Drew's position.

"That putin, Apel, has run off with a bike and some food. That leaves me as the only assistant gunner. I've helped Dawid dig in a bit, do you want help here?" he asked.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 25 posts
American
Unknown
Sun 4 Apr 2010
at 08:57
  • msg #212

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Jeff had followed somewhat behind Bayer, although he remained a safe distance away, and stood ready to blend into cover at a moment's notice.  After Minh had obliterated the wounded enemy, Jeff reemerged and approached Bayer.

[German]"You know Captain, my offer still stands on 'assistance' for 'questioning'.  My Russian, as you have seen, is excellent, and my government has taught me well on how to extract information."

Back in the rain, and preparing for interrogation, Jeff has replaced his trademark bandanna around his mouth and nose, leaving only his blue eyes, which are still concealed behind the brim of his Soviet issue patrol cap.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1173 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 4 Apr 2010
at 09:24
  • msg #213

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Jeff D. Warren:
[German]"You know Captain, my offer still stands on 'assistance' for 'questioning'.  My Russian, as you have seen, is excellent, and my government has taught me well on how to extract information."


"Do you have interrogation schooling?" Bayer asks as he guides the horse back towards the farm. "One of my team is trained in such." Following his reply, he adds, "If you can be of assistance you may help."

Once the horse was back at the farm, he tied its reigns to something secure near the bikes. He'd hold off any move orders until the sweep team was done as well as a few more tasks that needed completion.

When he heard about Apel, he did all he could do suppress and conceal the rage. "Does the OP have any sight of him? Is he within rifle range?"
This message was last edited by the player at 09:24, Sun 04 Apr 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 227 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 4 Apr 2010
at 17:37
  • msg #214

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #211):

Drew looks at the youth.

"Thanks Mar."  as he mutters,

"That sonofabitch."

  As Drew pauses for a moment his jaw visibly clenched,

"That fucker took my extra ammo."  Fuck!  Fuckity fuckity fuck!" he mutters.

  Drew traces the belt of ammo in his weapon with his fingers.

"Gotta be more careful from now on....."

  Turning to Mar,

"Ya know Mar, I fuckin had turncoats and traitors.  I fuckin hate em."

  Realising Mar has asked a question he replies,

"No.  I got it good enough kid.  We aren't gonna stay here long, its good enough.  Thanks though."

Sgt Drew
M240 with 100 rounds less ammo than he had a minute ago
Done digging, and now feeling very tired, PS he still doesn't know about the casualties.

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 687 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 4 Apr 2010
at 19:27
  • msg #215

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

"No problem," Mariusz said, "that traitor left the radio he was carrying, I'll see if he left the spare ammo there, otherwise, will the MG3 ammo fit your gun? I have two belts for that."

Mariusz waited to hear Drew's reply and then returned to where Apel had left the radio to see if the ammo was there too.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 26 posts
American
Unknown
Sun 4 Apr 2010
at 23:34
  • msg #216

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Konrad Bayer:
"Do you have interrogation schooling?" Bayer asks as he guides the horse back towards the farm. "One of my team is trained in such." Following his reply, he adds, "If you can be of assistance you may help."

"Yes, although it is not my specialization.  I will work with your interrogator as a supplement to their abilities.  Good Cop, Bad cop.  Just tell me who this interrogator is, and if there's any specific information you want, and I will inform them and then we will set up to begin questioning the prisoner, likely in one of the out buildings."

He pauses for a moment, then adds, "What do you want us to do after we have all the information we need?"

Once Jeff has all the information he needs from Bayer, and the perimeter is secured, he will move off to find the other interrogator, and relay Bayer's instructions.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1715 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 5 Apr 2010
at 03:02
  • msg #217

Re: The Butcher's Bill

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #204):

After Mariusz left, Dawid continued digging in the rain. He looked up from his wet and filthy work when the few scuffle and shots at the ambush site happened, although he didn't flinch when Thor's cannon went off. Satisfied that this wasn't some new call to arms he continued.

After a few minutes he stopped to rest in the rain. Sighing, he called over to to the other gun position, "Mariusz, Coulter had Drew's spare ammunition. Please go fetch it if he hasn't already!"
Steven Drew
player, 228 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Mon 5 Apr 2010
at 04:42
  • msg #218

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #215):

"Don't waste your time kid....If he jett'ed then he probably didnt't stop ta dummp his gear....and don't worry about the MG, that is non desingigrating link, my stuff is.  Two different loading systems....whats done is done...we just gotta play it alot closer...er more cautious now is all kid."

Sgt Drew
M240
Watching, talking to Mar
This message was last edited by the GM at 04:00, Tue 06 Apr 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 688 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 5 Apr 2010
at 08:54
  • msg #219

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

"It's no problem, Mr. Drew," Mariusz said smiling, "it's good exercise and I now know something more about Western guns. That's always good."

As he trotted to check for the ammo he heard Dawid's call and replied, "I'm on it Dawid."

He quickly found Coulter's blood spattered gear and located the ammunition belts. At the same time he stripped of several rounds of AK-74 ammunition and topped up his ready magazine.

He returned to Drew and said, "Here's the ammo," he paused for a moment and brought out his tobacco tin, "do you smoke? I only have roll ups made of old butts, but these three are made of cigar stubs, I haven't tried them yet so I don't know what they're like, these four are from Western butts. Would you like one?"
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1730 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Tue 6 Apr 2010
at 04:17
  • msg #220

Cleaning Up


By the time Thor repositions himself on the south side of the farm complex, Apel is nowhere to be seen. Fortunately, he left all of the 7.62mm N ammo behind with Coulter, and while he could have deprived the team of one of its medium range radios, he did not. Perhaps his flight was not traitorous in the sense that he is actively aiding the enemy, but merely cowardly. He never seemed much like the soldiering type.

Jan and Warren drag the injured Cossack to one of the farm's outbuildings and lie him on a heavy wooden work bench. The man's hair is long and unkempt, as is his beard. His clothing and equipment are mostly Red Army issue. With every bump and jostle, he cries out in pain. He can't move either of his legs without adding to his agony. As he's laid out on the table, he begs for a shot of morphine or a slug (or nine) of Vodka.

Minh, Craig, and Tucker clear the rest of the kill zone. A couple of direly wounded horses loll about in the muck and mud. A couple of others are just barely clinging to life. Steam rises out of their many fresh wounds. Minh, Craig, and Tucker also find two badly wounded men, besides the one Minh's just gut-shot. Both are pretty far gone, each barely conscious and covered in a messy paste of blood and mud. It's hard to determine where and to what extent they are wounded. About 50m further north is a man trying to crawl away. This is made particularly difficult by the fact that he's missing his left arm from just above the elbow. Blood drips from the huge, open wound.

The last of the surviving horsemen have disappeared into the treeline to the north.

Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 05:39, Tue 06 Apr 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1718 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 6 Apr 2010
at 14:16
  • msg #221

Re: Cleaning Up

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #220):

"Shit!"

Dawid dropped his entrenching tool, exhausted but also sickened. Leaving the PKM in it's cover, he climbed out of the MG position.

Drawing his pistol, he chambered a round and walked towards the wounded horses, intending to to put them out of their misery. Bayer had the unwounded horse secure, there was little to lose by shooting the others.

It was one of the few acts of mercy that could be performed in this war, not the least because the meat could be salvaged.

He noted the wounded man. Once he had finished off the horses he would go over to him. At that time he would decide if he was going to bind his wounds or show him the same mercy he'd shown the horses. If the man was one of the Baron's men, or even just a bandit, it was more than he deserved.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 27 posts
American
Unknown
Tue 6 Apr 2010
at 20:02
  • msg #222

Re: Cleaning Up

Cap'n Rae:
Jan and Warren drag the injured Cossack to one of the farm's outbuildings and lie him on a heavy wooden work bench. The man's hair is long and unkempt, as is his beard. His clothing and equipment are mostly Red Army issue. With every bump and jostle, he cries out in pain. He can't move either of his legs without adding to his agony. As he's laid out on the table, he begs for a shot of morphine or a slug (or nine) of Vodka.

Jeff ignores the wounded man's pleas for now, and instead turns to Jan.  "I need you to find the other interrogator and bring them here.  I will handle it in the meantime.  After you're both back, stand off to the side looking very tough and menacing, as if you are going to break every bone in his body, because I'm going to tell him just that.

With that, he turns to the wounded Russian.  The first thing he does is shush him quiet, and then Jeff speaks. "Привет, мой друг, я Павел Филиппов КГБ. Я знаю, ты трусливый дезертир родины, а не с единицы в нашей славной нападение на собак в НАТО. Я знаю, вы и ваши друзья пытались теперь убить меня дважды в последние тридцать шесть часов. Я также знаю, что я только у вас есть шанс выжить свои раны, и возвращается к вашему дому." To reinforce this last point, Jeff pats the man in what would normally be a friendly way on the thigh, however he has applied just enough force to make the man scream out in pain, which is exactly what he intended. "Теперь, вот - то, что собирается случаться. Вы собираетесь давать мне информацию об этом Бароне, Вы работаете для, и мужчины, с которыми Вы работаете. Все Вы знаете. Числа, местоположения, оружие, слабости, сильные пункты, все. И не стесняйтесь добавлять что - нибудь еще, что Вы думали бы, что кто - то в моем положении найдет полезным. Если Вы не делаете, то мой друг, которого Вы только встретили, вернет его друга, и они не хорошие люди. Я проинструктировал их что, если Вы не говорите, когда они возвращаются, что они должны будут отключить ваши яички. Мы не имеем товарища большого количества времени, таким образом я предлагаю, чтобы Вы сказали мне, что я хочу знать."  Jeff waits patiently for the man to speak, and for Minh and Jan to return.
This message was last edited by the player at 20:03, Tue 06 Apr 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1731 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Tue 6 Apr 2010
at 21:35
  • msg #223

Re: Cleaning Up


Still begging for something to dull his considerable pain, the wounded Cossack spills his guts. What he reveals is news to Warren but much of it is already known to the others (see message #31 in Intel thread).

He adds that the Baron's army- the Black Legion, he calls it- has been somewhat dimished by recent actions against a large group of heavily armed "Catholic Crusader Zealots" from a little pilgrim's town to the southeast of Warsaw, on the west bank of the Vistula. The Baron thinks that these zealots are receiving aid from Lublin.

The company of Cossack cavalry of whom the wounded man had been a part has been playing cat and mouse with a small group of Red Army soldiers for the past two days or so. The cavalry company lost a whole platoon (KIA and WIA) in killing them off. Two wounded Soviet soldiers were captured and taken to Warsaw for interrogation. The rest were put to the sword. This man and his mounted platoon were searching for survivors. They'd learned of the farm from the Polish cavalry unit that had been sent to collect the farmer and his household a couple of days earlier. Apparently, this couple had been aiding and abetting a deserter from the Black Legion's Western (ex-NATO) company. The cossack platoon was going to search the farm before bedding down there for the night. The cossack company is now effectively kaput.

He also adds the following tidbit. The Baron is currently building a sort of fort (he calls it a castle) in south Warsaw, on the east bank overlooking the river. He's building it around the remains of old National Stadium on the southern edge of the old Praga neighborhood. He's using civilian labor levies to move rubble and construct a large outer wall on the remains of the grandstands.
This message was last edited by the GM at 23:45, Wed 07 Apr 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 394 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 6 Apr 2010
at 23:28
  • msg #224

Re: Cleaning Up

Jan had followed Warren's instructions and had returned with Minh to help with the interrogation of the prisoner.  It appeared that the man was so badly wounded however that he would tell Warren whatever he wanted to hear.  Not understanding Russian Jan wasn't sure whether the information was useful or not or whether it corroborated things they already knew.

"I don't think you need me here anymore," Jan muttered to Warren and Minh when the prisoner stopped for breath at one point.  With a nod he then exited the workshop they were in and headed back to the scene of carnage.

Once there he started the grisly task of searching bodies for useful and salvageable equipment, ruthlessly stripping them of anything valuable.  He carried everything he found into the farmhouse, picking a room to use as a storeroom, intending to then catalogue what they had recovered so that they could decide what to do with it all.  Jan suspected that it was going to be more than they could carry on their available transport!
Dieter Brandt
player, 82 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Tue 6 Apr 2010
at 23:40
  • msg #225

Re: Cleaning Up

As the steam rose from the mound of dead horses and soldiers, Dieter pulled his coat close around himself. It was getting colder, and the skies were darkening. He didn't really want to hang around here any longer than they had too.

He was annoyed with himself for letting some of the riders escape. He knew he was a good shot, and though Thor was arrogant, he was at least telling the truth about his skills. But it was still annoying that they escaped. This meant that the farmhouse, which an hour ago had seemed like a comfortable refuge for the night, was now a target, and he didn't want to be here when the enemy returned, in force.

He turned back to the job in hand. He shifted position to get a better view to the north of the farm complex. He couldn't see anyone returning, but it was only a matter of time.

Wondering what Thor was up to, and where he was now that the gunfight had finished, he keyed into the radio and said, "Thunder 2 this is Thunder 1. Status and location report please, over."

OOC - assuming Thor confirms all is well he will continue:

To Bayer he then radioed, "Hailstorm 1, this is Thunder 1. Perimeter is secure and compound is safe, for the time being. Suggest we prepare to leave as soon as possible. Awaiting further instructions, over."

He then went back to covering the perimeter, watching for newcomers or prying eyes, awaiting further instruction from the CO.
Craig Sutherland
player, 98 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 7 Apr 2010
at 00:41
  • msg #226

Re: Cleaning Up


Once the sweeps where completed and security was in place Craig began the task of helping with the search of the bodies. Helmets, webbing and boots it all had value either in trade or for the village.

Once everything of value was in the house Tom began to ask where Apel was. On learning of him “doing a runner” Craig shakes his head masking his reaction.

“He wasn't much in a fire fight but I thought we had gotten over that. I'm sorry he did just want to keep going, but when we saw the boat. I suppose coming back was just two much.”

Turning to the Captain he says;

“You may want to radio back to the village he may just turn up back there, it's more likely he will be well gone though.”

He then goes about getting himself ready to move when the order is given.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 807 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 7 Apr 2010
at 00:58
  • msg #227

Re: Cleaning Up

Cap'n Rae:
Minh, Craig, and Tucker clear the rest of the kill zone. A couple of direly wounded horses loll about in the muck and mud. A couple of others are just barely clinging to life. Steam rises out of their many fresh wounds. Minh, Craig, and Tucker also find two badly wounded men, besides the one Minh's just gut-shot. Both are pretty far gone, each barely conscious and covered in a messy paste of blood and mud. It's hard to determine where and to what extent they are wounded. About 50m further north is a man trying to crawl away. This is made particularly difficult by the fact that he's missing his left arm from just above the elbow. Blood drips from the huge, open wound.

The last of the surviving horsemen have disappeared into the treeline to the north.

Next Moves?

Tucker walks around and surveys the ambush carnage and then looks to Minh and Sutherland, "I'm no fuckin' expert here but, we gotta put these animals down.  You two take care of the four-legged ones and I'll take care of the two-legged ones that are already too far gone like these two and the one-armed bandit out there.  Unless someone has a problem with that?"
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #220):

"Shit!"

Dawid dropped his entrenching tool, exhausted but also sickened. Leaving the PKM in it's cover, he climbed out of the MG position.

Drawing his pistol, he chambered a round and walked towards the wounded horses, intending to to put them out of their misery. Bayer had the unwounded horse secure, there was little to lose by shooting the others.

It was one of the few acts of mercy that could be performed in this war, not the least because the meat could be salvaged.

He noted the wounded man. Once he had finished off the horses he would go over to him. At that time he would decide if he was going to bind his wounds or show him the same mercy he'd shown the horses. If the man was one of the Baron's men, or even just a bandit, it was more than he deserved.

Tucker turns as he leaves Minh & Sutherland to take care of the near dead and dying men they had just ambushed and dealt them a bad hand. Robert draws out his Browning High-Power pistol from his MOLLE vest and slides the safety off when he sees Dawid moving over towards the kill zone with his pistol out.  "YO!  Get back to your position!  We got this out here Dawid.  We don't need your help right now so thank you, no!"
Konrad Bayer
player, 1174 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Wed 7 Apr 2010
at 01:10
  • msg #228

Re: Cleaning Up

After securing the horse and listening to the various reports that were relayed to him by mouth or radio, Bayer returned to the main house. Leaving the team to go about their tasks, he nodded for Sutherland to follow him. Digging out his map, he unfolds it on the kitchen table and places his compass on top. "We're to leave tonight. You know the area. I want to head west towards the city. Someplace unoccupied but intact enough for shelter. Suggestions? Don't need to be specific, a neighborhood or other village will do."
This message was last edited by the player at 01:12, Wed 07 Apr 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 231 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Wed 7 Apr 2010
at 02:01
  • msg #229

Re: They Shoot Horses, Don't They?

Mariusz Tokarski:
"It's no problem, Mr. Drew," Mariusz said smiling, "it's good exercise and I now know something more about Western guns. That's always good."

As he trotted to check for the ammo he heard Dawid's call and replied, "I'm on it Dawid."

He quickly found Coulter's blood spattered gear and located the ammunition belts. At the same time he stripped of several rounds of AK-74 ammunition and topped up his ready magazine.

He returned to Drew and said, "Here's the ammo," he paused for a moment and brought out his tobacco tin, "do you smoke? I only have roll ups made of old butts, but these three are made of cigar stubs, I haven't tried them yet so I don't know what they're like, these four are from Western butts. Would you like one?"


  "Thanks kid, but I still got a couple left I took off them prisoners last week."  As he pats his pocket.

  "Its too late ta be smokin though.  A sniper can zero in on you.  That glow can go a long ways.  We best not smoke tonight, at least not unless we go inside...then I'll give you one of mine."  As Drew flashes a smile at the eager youth.

Sgt Drew
M240
Talking to Mar and advising the youth about the dangerous of smoking
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 70 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Wed 7 Apr 2010
at 03:23
  • msg #230

They put horses to the sword, don't they?

Settled in and relatively dry and comfortable, Thor searched his arc, all the while pulling in dried up peices of vegetation and whatever else was at hand to conceal his position.

"Thunderer still position." he replied to Bragi's transmission, wondering why he'd broken radio silence when he already knew Thor was set up.
"Still quiet. Out."

The screaming of horses at his back was a little annoying, but his spirits were bouyed at the prospect of fresh horsemeat on the menu for the next few days. He just hoped the butchers had the sense to use knives, axes and swords rather than their deafeningly loud magic. The echos of the earlier storm had died away - they didn't need to rekindle it with further unnecessary noise informing any within earshot of their continued presence.
Craig Sutherland
player, 99 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 7 Apr 2010
at 09:38
  • msg #231

Re: Cleaning Up

In reply to Robert 'Tuck' Tucker (msg #227):

Craig turns towards Tucker and with a nod and adds; “Better to get it over with, but maybe a little more quietly.”

He then un-holsters his own Browning HP and puts the silencer on the barrel. He offers the butt of the weapon to Tucker.

If he does not take it Craig will walk over to the wounded and puts a bullet in the base of the skull of every man. He then walks over to each of the horses and does the same thing.

He then re-holsters the pistol and continues to strip the dead.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 689 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 7 Apr 2010
at 10:11
  • msg #232

Re: Cleaning Up

"That sounds good," Mariusz said smiling back, "and thanks for the advice about smoking, I knew it was bad for your health but not the lead poisoning type."

He noted Dawid walking out to the injured animals, "The MG3 is not manned, I'll head there and man it. If you need anything, give me a shout, that's what I'm here for, the American in my partisan unit called me Gofer, it was always "gofer this, gofer that". See you later."

Mariusz headed over to the improvised machinegun pit and manned the MG3 just in case.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1720 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 7 Apr 2010
at 10:30
  • msg #233

Re: Cleaning Up

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #231):

Dawid stopped at Sutherland began to finish off the wounded with he suppressed pistol.

"Thank you, my friend. I was just about to do that."

He walked back to where the PKM was stationed, noticing Mariusz had moved over to cover the weapon. "Thank you, friend. It was foolish of me to run off like that and leave the gun un-manned. You are smart and brave."

He sighed, and began digging again.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 690 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 7 Apr 2010
at 10:55
  • msg #234

Re: Cleaning Up

"Not a problem," Mariusz said, "we work as a team, that's why we're alive."

He started digging with Dawid, "I've been talking to Drew, he's good at grumbling but has a good heart. I like him."

He looked up as Jan was moving out to loot the dead, "Jan, the horses, tounges and livers first, we can eat them raw now, then hack out the haunches, that'll make good stew. If you have time you can take steaks from the lower ribs."
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 808 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 7 Apr 2010
at 22:02
  • msg #235

Re: Cleaning Up

Craig Sutherland:
In reply to Robert 'Tuck' Tucker (msg #227):

Craig turns towards Tucker and with a nod and adds; “Better to get it over with, but maybe a little more quietly.”

He then un-holsters his own Browning HP and puts the silencer on the barrel. He offers the butt of the weapon to Tucker.

If he does not take it Craig will walk over to the wounded and puts a bullet in the base of the skull of every man. He then walks over to each of the horses and does the same thing.

He then re-holsters the pistol and continues to strip the dead.

Tucker will holster his own Browning and take the silenced one from Sutherland.  "Makes sense.  Don't have one of my own and was going to do it the old-fashioned way, just a little dumber."  Tucker takes the pistol and dispatches all of the horses and then the men (unless told otherwise) to include the one-armed guy crawling away.  Tucker gives the pistol back to Suthrland, safety on and butt end to Craig.
Jan Cerny
player, 395 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 7 Apr 2010
at 22:44
  • msg #236

Re: Cleaning Up

Mariusz Tokarski:
He looked up as Jan was moving out to loot the dead, "Jan, the horses, tounges and livers first, we can eat them raw now, then hack out the haunches, that'll make good stew. If you have time you can take steaks from the lower ribs."


Jan nodded at Mariusz' request and replied in Polish.  "I'm collecting gear and weapons first but I'll swap with you and Dawid shortly so that you can get to work on the horses.  You'll do a better job of butchering them than I will."

He then continued with gathering weapons and equipment and organising it all in the farmhouse.  While he was searching the bodies he also paid attention to anything that looked like it might have an Intel value.  Anything that looked like written orders, radio frequencies or a map was passed immediately to Konrad for his translation and assessment.  Jan was conscious that he needed to start leaning some Russian!

When he had finished he made a quick detour to where he had fired from during the ambush, intending on finding the four 5.56mmN spent cartridges he'd left there as well as searching for any 5.45mmS Minh may have left behind.  The empty shell case from the 40mm HE grenade he'd fired was still in his M203 so he didn't have to worry about that for the present.

That chore completed Jan then headed over to Mariusz and Dawid's position, intending on relieving them so that they could get on with butchering the horses.  Some fresh meat was going to go down well, assuming that they were going to have a chance to enjoy eating it!
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1721 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 8 Apr 2010
at 04:50
  • msg #237

Re: Cleaning Up

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #236):

Dawid nodded when Jan went out to collect weapons and gear. It looked like there was more than one person could carry easily. When Jan started heading back he got Mariusz and they passed him.

"Jan, go get whatever help you need to collect that stuff. We need to get going very, very soon!"


When they got out there, he proceeded to begin butchering one of the horses with ruthless efficiency, not doing as thorough a job as normal because the meat wouldn't have to keep long. Also, it was cool and it would keep well at any rate.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 691 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 8 Apr 2010
at 12:38
  • msg #238

Re: Cleaning Up

As Mariusz assisted with butchering, fetching and carrying he found a moment to speak with Bayer, "Sir," he began, "I'm not sure if you've decided what we're doing next, but I'd suggest either heading for the defectors or running for the Vistula. We've been located so our covert mission is busted, we either need to head for a big value group like a lot of allies or get out. Also, Sir, should we show the code we got from Milk to the new guy, he might know something about them."
Konrad Bayer
player, 1176 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 8 Apr 2010
at 14:07
  • msg #239

Re: Cleaning Up

Mariusz Tokarski:
As Mariusz assisted with butchering, fetching and carrying he found a moment to speak with Bayer, "Sir," he began, "I'm not sure if you've decided what we're doing next, but I'd suggest either heading for the defectors or running for the Vistula."


While waiting for Sutherland to finish up clearing the kill zone, Bayer replies, "Ja. Waiting for Lieutenant Sutherland to see if he can add any more first hand information about the area before plotting any movement. I am anticipating heading west. Closer to the river, but mostly to get closer to the city. Your suggestion of going to the defectors though isn't something to be dismissed."

Then on that note, he calls for Warren to come as well, and spill whatever knowledge he had of the land and key locations.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1733 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Thu 8 Apr 2010
at 23:15
  • msg #240

The Spoils


Saturday, October 21st, 2000
1845 hrs.
37F
Thick overcast; light rain
Strong breeze from the N
Approximately 5km north of Minsk Mazowiekie, Poland



Between the two of them, Jan and Craig collect quite an impressive pile of weapons and ammunition, piling it in the front room of the farmhouse. The marauder cavalry unit was apparently quite fond of pistols, especially those firing 9mm P ammunition. Aside from 21 undamaged AK-74 variants (including one with an underslung BG-15 w/ one 40mm grenade and one RPK) and 65 full magazines for them all, Jan and Craig recover one Uzi SMG, one MAC-10 SMG, one double-barrelled, sawed-off, 12-gauge shotgun (a-la Mad Max), two M92Fs, two Browning HPs, one Glock 17, one Walther P-38, one CZ75, one M1911A1, one Stechkin (w/ buttstock attached), two Makarovs, and one Tokarev. Each pistol/SMG averages about two full magazines of ammunition; the shotgun has 6 shells full of small game shot. Ten fragmentation hand grenades, three colored smoke grenades, and one RPG-22 are also recovered.

In addition to the firearms and explosives, Jan and Craig collect several daggers, a machete-type hacking sword, a Russian cavalry sabre, and a club resembling a baseball bat partially wrapped with barbed wire.

Hiding such a treasure trove will require time, effort, and light. The root cellar is a bit obvious as far as hiding places go. There are a couple of empty 50 gallon drums near the tractor shed but those seem pretty obvious as well. There's only one proper shovel in the ransacked tool shed. The firearms are all wet and corrosion will be an issue if they are stored for any length of time.

Aside from the weapons, the group recovers one Soviet issue handy-talkie radio which does not seem to be working any more.

Most of the above is spattered (if not coated) in mud and/or some gore.

(OOC: Let me know if there are any specific items of enemy clothing or LBE that you'd like and I'll let you know if it is available and in what condition.)

While Jan and Craig are collecting the captured weapons and ammo, Tucker deliberately administers a coup-de-gras to the badly wounded horses and men. Only one of the men is in any shape to beg for his life. By the time Tucker reaches him, the one-armed man has collapsed, unconscious from shock and/or blood loss. One of the horses requires three shots to the head before it expires. Whether Tucker's act is one of mercy or its antithesis seems rather moot under the circumstances. (Craig c/o Tucker -9 pistol rounds)

Meanwhile, Dawid and Mariusz expertly butcher one of the dead horses, deftly cutting away several kilograms of steaming fresh meat.

Stationed at opposite corners of the farm, Thor and Dieter see nothing of note. The constant rain and darkening sky make it hard to see further than a few hundred meters in any direction.

Everyone is cold and wet. It's growing darker by the minute. Most of you are nearly soaked through. You realize that the odd clicking sound you've been hearing for the last quarter of an hour is your teeth chattering.

You've lost half of your cargo carrying capacity and over a dozen kilos of travelling rations. In their place, you've gained hundreds of kilograms worth of captured weaponry, over a dozen kilos of very rare horsemeat, and one rather shell-shocked steed.

Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 03:48, Fri 09 Apr 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 233 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Fri 9 Apr 2010
at 03:05
  • msg #241

Re: The Spoils


  Drew covers the men working checking the wounded and dead and recovering meat and weapons.

  He pulls his poncho closer to keep the rain off him so at least he isn't both cold and wet any more than he is.

  Drew is pondering what would be a good idea to do next.


Sgt Drew
M240
Watching, waiting and covering his teammates
Dieter Brandt
player, 86 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 9 Apr 2010
at 07:39
  • msg #242

Re: The Spoils

Dieter pulled his coat closer around him, trying to ignore the cold. He glanced over at the team salvaging kit from the bodies. He would like to salvage a pistol to add to his armoury, but didn't have the capacity. He liked the PSG-1 he had been issued with, but it was damn heavy. If he could find an alternative sniper rifle then he would definitely take it.

He turned his attention back to the perimeter, trying to make out potential threats in the gloom. Visibility was reducing quickly, and they were an obvious target. He hoped the order to move out would come soon. He wanted to get into the woods and set up camp as soon as possible. Waiting here was just inviting more trouble, and Dieter was certain that facing a larger force who knew they were there would only end one way. Better to disappear now and stay alive than get killed here.

Under his breath he muttered, "hurry up..."
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 74 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Fri 9 Apr 2010
at 14:00
  • msg #243

Re: The Spoils

Snuggled in under the eaves, Thor was relatively dry and comfortable - at least he wasn't laying in a frozen mud puddle anyway.
Still watching into the gathering gloom, he contemplated connecting Megingjord to Járngreipr atop Mjollnir but decided to wait for now. It's magic was limited and it was not yet fully dark enough to warrant drawing upon it's power. Instead he used the powerful Járngreipr alone to scan the empty and snow dusted fields, hoping that if they were to move on, they'd be doing it very soon...

As he waited he retrieved a handful of shrivelled nuts and fruits he'd scrounged a few days earlier, nibbling slowly on them to keep his stomach from growling too much. Chances were strong they'd have no fire that night, not hot food to fill their bellies.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1725 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 9 Apr 2010
at 16:05
  • msg #244

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #240):

Unless instructions came to stop, Dawid started on butchering a second horse. It would have been more comfortable to work on the carcass indoors at the farm, but he was used to privation.

"Mariusz, how are you doing? Why don't you take a break."
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 694 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 9 Apr 2010
at 16:12
  • msg #245

Re: The Spoils

"I'm fine," Mariusz replied, "the blood's keeping my hands warm. After this, if the Captain wants us to move on, we'll need to pack the weapons away."

"As for hiding the kit we can't carry, why don't we bury it in the woods?" he asked, "It would be away from the farm and not immediately obvious."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1726 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 9 Apr 2010
at 16:26
  • msg #246

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #245):

Dawid nodded, sipping some water. Even in the rain, butchering was tiring work and it was important to keep hydrated. He offered the canteen to Mariusz.

"Good idea. I'll pass that along now when I take the meat back. We're mostly ready to go, but you can go back and collect our stuff so it's easy to get. Leave the PKM where it is for now, I'll take it when we go. Also, I wish we could salvage the saddles, bridles and tack, but we have to be realistic. At least we can make some kind of sledge or travois out of straps and so on."

He trudged back with the meat wrapped in a saddle blanket. Finding Bayer he said, "Kapitan, Mariusz suggests we hide what weapons and gear we can't carry far in the woods, by burial. I think it's a good idea. Want me to continue butchering? We're replaced the food we lost, more or less."
Konrad Bayer
player, 1177 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 9 Apr 2010
at 16:58
  • msg #247

Re: The Spoils

Bayer looks up from his map where he was questioning Warren and Sutherland. "Yes Dawid. Be quickly though. We'll be moving shortly."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1727 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 9 Apr 2010
at 17:07
  • msg #248

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #247):

"Very well, sir." Leaving the first load of meat, he trudged back to the horses and continued his task.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 30 posts
American
Unknown
Fri 9 Apr 2010
at 20:34
  • msg #249

Re: The Spoils

Jeff carefully writes down everything the prisoner has to say in the notepad he retreived from his pack.  After the prisoner finishes, Warren continues to write for another minute.  He then looks up and asks a few more questions in Russian "Товарищ у меня несколько вопросов, оставшихся, то я принесу ваш что-то для своей боли, и оставить вас в комфорте.

Во-первых, барон может направить силы на этой ферме, в ответ на нашу засаду?

Во-вторых, как часто перемещать барон о городе? Где же он остановится? Ли он посетить его замок часто? Какую безопасность он двигаться с? Ли он уйти из города?

В-третьих, то, что моральный дух бойцов под его контроля? А как же моральный дух жителей Варшавы? Существует разделение предательской русских под командованием американцев, подходит к Варшаве. Будет солдат барона легко убедить присоединиться к ним?

Наконец, два Советов принесли в город на допрос. Где они проходят? Какие безопасности присутствует в их местонахождения. Кроме того, где же хранить его барон боеприпасов и оружия?

Ответ на эти вопросы товарищ, и вы будете хорошо заботиться."
and writes down everything the man says again.  Satisfied , he turns to Minh "further questioning is all you, unless you don't know Russian. I am going to debrief the Hauptmann, but I will be back shortly.. Jeff steps out of the building, and moves to the farmhouse to find Bayer. He arrives just as Dawid updates Konrad on the plan for the weapons.  He waits until the Pole has walked away before speaking, quietly at first  "Anyway, I have finished debriefing the Prisoner. Here is a summary of what I learned." Jeff hands Bayer his notepad, which is opened to the interrogation report.  Without being intrusive, Ghost watches carefully, making sure that the Captain does not delve into the notepad further than the interrogation report.  When Bayer finishes, Jeff continues,  "if you have nothing further of me, I have two requests. First, if we move into Warsaw, that we locate and rescue my remaining two scouts. They are excellent soldiers, some of the best I've seen. They also know some sensitive information. Secondly, I need a long range radio to contact my superior so that I may inform him of my status, as well as your intentions."
This message was last edited by the player at 01:26, Sat 10 Apr 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 404 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 9 Apr 2010
at 20:50
  • msg #250

Re: The Spoils

After helping Craig to strip all the weapons and useful equipment off the enemy dead, and then quickly cataloguing it, Jan decided to take a few things himself.  He took the RPG-22 and several smoke and frag grenades and added them to his kit (*see the OOC note below).  Following that he then put the broken Soviet radio in one of the packs by the remaining bike, in the hope that it could be repaired or used for spare parts.  He suspected that he was going to be carrying one of those packs shortly now that Apel had apparently deserted them.

Jan also removed the one 40mmS HE shell they had found from the BG-15 and added it to the shells they had recovered from Jared’s corpse.  That was a weapon they couldn’t afford to leave behind, though there was a lot that would be!

He then went to find Konrad with a suggestion.  “We’re obviously going to have to hide some of these firearms.  Do you want me to remove the firing pins first and bring those with us?”

Assuming that Konrad agreed that it was a good idea Jan dug his weapon cleaning kit out of his webbing and went off to collect the firing pin of any weapon that wasn’t being brought along with them.


*OOC – If someone else wants a smoke grenade then please say and I’ll share them out but if no-one wants any of them then Jan will take all three as well as two frag grenades.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1736 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 9 Apr 2010
at 23:22
  • msg #251

Re: The Spoils


The remainder of the prisoner interrogation is slow going. The injured prisoner is in so much pain that he's having a hard time verbally stringing together coherent thoughts. He does, however, answer the rest of Warren's questions. In his current state, the prisoner is probably incapable of making anything up. There is the possibility, however, that he's leaving certain things out.

The Baron allegedly resides in relative splendor in the former Egyptian embassy. "Special" prisoners are kept in a buidling next door (or across the street) from the his embassy residence. The Baron's "castle" (currently under construction) is located only a few kilometers to the northwest of the embassy. Czarny moves freely around east bank Warsaw with a small, elite, hand-picked escort of about 10 men, including a personal bodyguard made up of 4 black (of African descent) soldiers that he calls his Panthers. He rarely crosses the river to the more heavily damaged west bank and has not left the city since the onset of winter weather.

The prisoner doesn't presume to know what the Baron will do but believes that he probably won't be sending any more significant forces out of the city. The recent loss of a powerful convoy to the "Lublin-backed Crusader army", as well as the loss of his navy, seem to have factored into the decision to take a more defensive posture.

According to the prisoner, the morale of the Black Legion is uneven. There are rumors among the men of successful desertions. Several attempted deserters and men suspected of sedition or defeatist rhetoric have been tortured and killed in the last week or so. There has been talk of disarming the company made up of former NATO troops and casting them out of the city (or even killing them). If presented with convincing proof, some of the men would probably jump at the chance to join another, stronger warband. Most of the men, however, are loyal to the Baron and would be unwilling to give up the relatively comfortable lifestyle that they enjoy in Praga.

The civilians in Warsaw probably don't know as much about recent developments in the bigger picture as the Baron's fighters and he thinks that, even if they did, the majority of civilians are too terrified of the Baron to do anything about it.
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:51, Sat 10 Apr 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 101 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 10 Apr 2010
at 00:42
  • msg #252

Re: The Spoils

Having moved all the weapons into the shelter of the foyer of the farm house Craig collects the mac-10 and the two browning pistols after asking Tucker;

”Do you want a couple of the magazines from these?”

He puts them in one of his empty ammo pouches and put the sub-machine gun in the top of his pack.

Seeing the Captain gesturing for him Craig moves over to his position;
”Sorry got a bit way laid.”.

Craig scans the map listening to Warrens report, after suggesting another abandoned farm further towards the city. He then gives a detailed tally of the recovered equipment.

”Sir, I do agree that the baron is unlikely to send additional men tonight maybe a small scouting party to get some eyes on us, but nothing more. Though saying that I am ready to move. Finally the additional arms maybe a good sweetener to the town we past earlier.”
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 810 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sat 10 Apr 2010
at 22:53
  • msg #253

Re: The Spoils

Craig Sutherland:
Having moved all the weapons into the shelter of the foyer of the farm house Craig collects the mac-10 and the two browning pistols after asking Tucker;

”Do you want a couple of the magazines from these?”

He puts them in one of his empty ammo pouches and put the sub-machine gun in the top of his pack.

Seeing the Captain gesturing for him Craig moves over to his position;
”Sorry got a bit way laid.”.

Craig scans the map listening to Warrens report, after suggesting another abandoned farm further towards the city. He then gives a detailed tally of the recovered equipment.

”Sir, I do agree that the baron is unlikely to send additional men tonight maybe a small scouting party to get some eyes on us, but nothing more. Though saying that I am ready to move. Finally the additional arms maybe a good sweetener to the town we past earlier.”

Tucker puts out his hand towards Sutherland as he offers him the magazines.  "Can never have too many of them Craig.  You want one too or did you take some already?  I'm happy to share since I used most of your rounds for the euthanasia experiment back there. 
Craig Sutherland
player, 102 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 10 Apr 2010
at 23:35
  • msg #254

Re: The Spoils

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
Tucker puts out his hand towards Sutherland as he offers him the magazines.  "Can never have too many of them Craig.  You want one too or did you take some already?  I'm happy to share since I used most of your rounds for the euthanasia experiment back there. 

"No I got a couple off them as I was collecting them. Going to be pretty cold tonight, snows coming."
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 812 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 04:41
  • msg #255

Re: The Spoils

Craig Sutherland:
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
Tucker puts out his hand towards Sutherland as he offers him the magazines.  "Can never have too many of them Craig.  You want one too or did you take some already?  I'm happy to share since I used most of your rounds for the euthanasia experiment back there. 

"No I got a couple off them as I was collecting them. Going to be pretty cold tonight, snows coming."

Tucker tucks the HP mags into his rucksack as he looks to Sutherland, "Cool, thanks.  Yeah, looks like we're going to get some white stuff very soon!"
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1729 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 06:27
  • msg #256

Re: The Spoils

As he butchers the second horse, he instructed Mariusz to scavenge additional articles.

"Look for anything that was missed in the first go-round. We are also going to need fodder for the horse, as well as blankets."
Jan Cerny
player, 406 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 07:36
  • msg #257

Re: The Spoils

Jan continued with his task of removing firing pins from any captured weapon that wasn't being taken with them, getting into a rhythm with his task as he did so.  It reminded him of a time long ago before the war started when he had been part of a UN force somewhere in Africa and they had been doing something very similar, disarming local tribesmen following some kind of peace treaty that hadn't lasted for two months after the bulk of the UN forces had withdrawn.

Where the hell had that been in Africa?  He couldn't remember now!

Seeing other people coming and going he called out to someone as they walked past him, "Check the bodies for other things of value like cigarettes.  Particularly cigarettes!  Even if they're foul Russian ones."

He then returned to his task at hand, his attention never wavering, even though he could easily have smoked while he worked.  The great nicotine gods reared their ugly heads again but Jan fought them back, deciding to save what cigarettes he had for another time!
Konrad Bayer
player, 1178 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 08:59
  • msg #258

Re: The Spoils

Jan Cerny:
He then went to find Konrad with a suggestion.  “We’re obviously going to have to hide some of these firearms.  Do you want me to remove the firing pins first and bring those with us?”


Hunkered over the map, Bayer nods in agreement, "Ah huh. Hide and disable them." Then before Jan leaves he calls after him, "I can take one of the smoke off of you."

Jeff D. Warren:
"Anyway, I have finished debriefing the Prisoner. Here is a summary of what I learned." Jeff hands Bayer his notepad, which is opened to the interrogation report. When Bayer finishes, Jeff continues,  "if you have nothing further of me, I have two requests. First, if we move into Warsaw, that we locate and rescue my remaining two scouts. They are excellent soldiers, some of the best I've seen. They also know some sensitive information. Secondly, I need a long range radio to contact my superior so that I may inform him of my status, as well as your intentions."


After reviewing it, Bayer answers, "Recovering friendly personnel is always an option. But I can't make any promises yet as to a rescue. Not yet, and not if its going to be a suicide mission for my men." He then adds, "I have a radio yes. I'll have to speak to later about our intentions, but I support your offer of assistance from the deserters."

Craig Sutherland:
Seeing the Captain gesturing for him Craig moves over to his position; ”Sorry got a bit way laid.”.

Craig scans the map listening to Warrens report, after suggesting another abandoned farm further towards the city. He then gives a detailed tally of the recovered equipment.

”Sir, I do agree that the baron is unlikely to send additional men tonight maybe a small scouting party to get some eyes on us, but nothing more. Though saying that I am ready to move. Finally the additional arms maybe a good sweetener to the town we past earlier.”


"Hmmm... well. We will depart here anyways. I don't want them to have any idea at all as to where we could be." Bayer says. Tapping the map, he says mostly to himself, "We are 35km from the city center. This is just too far."

When the butchering and concealment of the captured weapons was done, Bayer assembles the group. "We're going to move west. To put some distance between the enemy's last known position they have of us and to get within a realistic distance of our mission objective. Leaving now also enables our move to be done under darkness."

"Eight kilometers from here... northwest. There is the start of a forest that extends most of the way into the city. We ought to be able to move along the southern edge, able to withdraw into it if we need, camp at any time, and move under partial cover instead out out in the open like we've been doing."

"I am not supportive of an ambush at this time. Hoping to whittle away at the Baron's forces, while continuing to expose our whereabouts and strength to him isn't helping the bigger picture or the long term goal. Especially not out here in generally open ground. Our stated mission here, primarily strengthening ourselves by building allies is what will enable us to win."

"So. After we have closed some distance between us and the city, we will attempt to make contact with Warren's allies. As well, we will continue pursue any other options at strengthening ourselves against the Baron or gathering information... either by recces, contacting locals, or a snatch patrol against isolated sentries or something."

"Dawid... I don't care what happens to either the bike or the horse. Figure something out that works. We're leaving in a few minutes."


OOC - Basically option A/B
Dieter Brandt
player, 88 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 09:41
  • msg #259

Re: The Spoils

Dieter watched as the skies got darker, and the snowflakes started to form. He continued to scan for signs of activity.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1731 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 10:01
  • msg #260

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #258):

After cleaning up, Dawid joined the O-group. He nodded at Bayer's specific instructions.

"Yes Kapitan. The horse and bike are ready. We can take them either way we go."

"Also, let's do a some reorganising to take into account our... losses. There will be two 4-person elements, each with a grenade launcher, a GPMG and an RPG gunner. Plus the 2 sharpshooters, of course. Thor, you are under Dieter's command."

"Mister Warren, you're with Dieter and under his command."


He transferred Jared's NVGs to Mariusz and the spare 7.62mm NATO linked to Tuck, who would become Drew's new assistant gunner. Minh would carry the long-range radio for Konrad.

In preparation for the move, Dawid has Jan unload the bike most of the way and load the horse.

"Jan, look for a cart or wagon. This is a farm, they must have one around here!"
This message was last edited by the player at 10:23, Sun 11 Apr 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 408 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 10:05
  • msg #261

Re: The Spoils

Jan passed across a smoke grenade to Konrad and nodded at his plan.  There was a danger of the weather turning bad enough while they travelled and that they would have to find whatever shelter they could but if that was the case then it was probable that the enemy would be in the same position as they were.

Jan finished removing the last of the firing pins and made his way towards their improvised store room.

"Someone needs to get on with hiding all these weapons and gear," he said to Craig along the way.  "You know this farm best so why don't you, Tuck and Minh get on with that while I'm sorting out the loads?"

Irrespective of whether they followed his suggestion or not Jan then started re-organising the backpacks to split between the one remaining bike and the horse.  Once he'd finished he then approached Dawid with the load for the horse.

"I know nothing about horses so it's best if you attach this lot to its saddle."

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Jan, look for a cart or wagon. This is a farm, they must have one around here!"


"I have no idea how to hitch one up but I'll have a look!"
Jan replied to Dawid.

Jan then made a quick circuit of the barns around the farm, looking for any kind of cart of wagon.  After that Jan headed back to the front of the farm and started checking the enemy corpses for cigarettes and any luxuries like chocolate or alcohol.
This message was last edited by the player at 12:58, Sun 11 Apr 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1179 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 10:55
  • msg #262

Re: The Spoils

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Yes Kapitan. The horse and bike are ready. We can take them either way we go."


"Very well." Bayer replies.

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Also, let's do a some reorganizing to take into account our... losses. There will be two 4-person elements, each with a grenade launcher, a GPMG and an RPG gunner. Plus the 2 sharpshooters, of course."


Again Bayer nods his head, "Hmm. Ja, acceptable." He then says aloud, "Ten minutes notice to move. Ruck up."
This message was last edited by the player at 10:56, Sun 11 Apr 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 77 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 14:02
  • msg #263

Re: The Spoils

Out on watch Thor had virtually no idea of the activities and discussions behind him and inside the various buildings. Stiffling a yawn he continued with the task at hand - staying awake and watching for trouble...
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1735 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 15:30
  • msg #264

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #262):

Tired, Dawid thought for a second, realising he forgot some things. "Kapitan, Mihn will carry the long-range radio instead of Arpel. I don't know where to stick mister Warren, so let's put him with the sharpshooters, under Dieter's command. I don't know who will take the bike, we'll put it with Mariusz and you can handle the horse."
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1741 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 15:53
  • msg #265

Re: The Spoils


Saturday, October 21st, 2000
2300 hrs.
33F
Thick overcast; light snow
Moderate breeze from the N
Approximately 30km east of Warsaw, Poland



You spend about another 30 minutes at the farm, making hurried preparations for departure. Working by himself, Jan is still able to remove most of the firing pins of the weapons that you are leaving behind. The guns are wrapped in captured ponchos and taken to the empty stable where they are hastily covered in loose hay and horse manure. It's not the best of hiding places, but with the limited time that you have to complete the task, it'll have to do. You find a small farm cart but it is missing a wheel. A brief search does not locate it.

The team's cargo is reorganized and redistributed between the remaining bicycle and the captured horse. The poor beast bears its new burden awkwardly but with great patience. He is well supplied with fodder, tack, and blankets from his fallen equine comrades.

Warren relieves Minh on prisoner watch. He offers the man a cigarrete. The man gratefully inhales a few lungfuls of nicotine-laced tobacco smoke, becoming visibly more relaxed with every puff. As the cigarrette burns down to a glowing butt, Warren stabs the prisoner in the side of the neck and then pulls up on the blade, laying open the helpless man's neck. A couple of pumps of arterial spray gush blood out over Warren's hand and clothing. The man thrashes for a bit as his lifesblood quickly drains from the horrific wound. In a few seconds, he is dead. Warren goes to one of the open-topped 55 gallon drums and rinses the blood from his knife and clothes with ice-cold water. When he rejoins the others, it's as if nothing unusual has happened.

You repack your gear in order to more comfortably carry any additional personal equipment taken from the spoils of the battle. Nevertheless, you are heavily laden. On your way down the lane connecting the farm to the nearest road, you walk through the kill zone of your ambush, passing through nearly a score of dead men and many of their horses. Even with the chilly breeze and nearly freezing rain, the smell of blood is almost overwhelming.

You walk northwest along the narrow, two-lane road that connects the farm and a couple of others like it to a small farming community that lies in the shadow of a small but thick wood. The hamlet appears abandoned. You pass through the empty settlement and follow the road through the wood. At some point, the light rain changes to snow. Blessedly, it does not immediately accumulate, nor does the water on the road freeze solide immediately. It is almost imperceptibly warmer beneath the barren trees. When you emerge again into the open, it seems like the temperature drops by at least a few degrees.

You continue to slog ahead, relying on those with NVGs for guidance in the darkness of the moonless night. Muscles are strained and nerves are stretched taut. You half expect to see the headlamps of armored vehiclse appear up ahead at any moment. The water on the road has begun to turn to ice, making each step more precarious. A thin layer of snow begins to blanket the ground.

After almost three hours of hard marching, you reach the 637. The highway runs almost due west from where you now stand to Warsaw. As the better of your maps indicated, the highway runs either through or along a heavily wooded area, providing a quick egress from the road into cover and concealment. There is another farming village here, under the eastern eaves of the long, thin strip of forest that runs west into Warsaw. Those homes still standing (some have been burned down) appear to have been abandoned. Craig explains that the inhabitants were forced marched to Warsaw to provide agricultural workers for the Baron's urban "farms". This area is more productive, but in Warsaw, the Baron can keep a tighter rein on them.

You are exhausted- nearly dead on your feet- and badly in need of food and sleep. You've been up since before dawn, marched, fought, and marched again without much in the way of rest or repast. In addition to being footsore and fatigued, you are very cold and very wet. Although the woods here offer less than adequate shelter from the cold and the snow, they do provide you with shelter from prying eyes. You also have your pick of abandoned structures in which to make camp. They offer much better shelter but are a bit more obvious, as far as hiding places go.

Tucker and Drew have been deprived of the better part of their night vision, being as the batteries for each of their NVGs have just died.


Next Moves?

Updated Route Map:

http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...1965,0.2635&z=13

OOC: In your next IC post, please add an orange tag including any and all weapons, ammo, and/or equipment you are adding to your personal alotment. Please post only the added gear in this tag. Please edit your char-sheets accordingly, as well. If anything is being added to the party pool, please let me know so that I can add it in the Weapons Locker. Thanks.
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:58, Sun 11 Apr 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 236 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 20:22
  • msg #266

Re: The Spoils


  Drew has gone numb from the cold and fatigue.  He has switched to autopilot where he is just reacting to what is going on around him.  This is a way of life he has lived for most of his life.  They started with the training in infantryschool almost twenty years ago.  Then the tour in the grunts.  As an ambulance driver the twenty four hour shifts were also brutal.  But none of them compared to the way of life he had lived since "The Bombs" fell.  Life was good aboard the ships.  They were warm, they had beds and food.  There was always terror, but it was different.  Walking through the countryside, tired, cold and hungry.  With just what you can carry to sustain you and no support.  Ah, yes, with alot of angry people looking for you, yes this was different.

  As they saw the area that was proposed to be their site for the night another auto mechanism click on in Drews head.  His mind raced with details of what to so when they made the site.  Security, he would find a place to cover them as the others went to work.  His eyes darted looking for points that gave a command of the terrain or field of view.  He had removed his night vision goggles earlier as they began to fade.  Just his luck.

  Drews mind also went to comforts.  They needed to find a low point to stay out of the wind.  A poncho shelter with tree limbs would cover them and keep the snow off.  Bark and leaves and twigs caught in the branches and dead branches would be enough to fuel the stoves.  Some broth with the horse meat and some of those rations the villagers gave them would help stay warm and keep up their resistance from getting sick.  Drew wondered about "Army" he remembered calling him before his name, Tucker, who was now humping his spare ammo.  "I hope he don't snore, I hate hootching with someone who snores."

  Drew becomes anxious.  He wants to be in a covered postion, out of view as well as the weather.

"Come on,  come on people." he whispers under his breath.  He knows all to well when people are like they are now, they make mistakes.

  He again whispers as he thinks outloud,

"Make sure prep camp."  as he goes over the checklist in his head.

Sgt Drew
M240 w/80 rounds
Moving into their new site


New Weapons and Gear:
Colt 1911A1 w/ 2X7 magazines and shoulder holster <now worn>
Sawnoff Shotgun w/ 6 rounds in pack at the moment
Balistic Knife, on belt
2 waterbottles, in pack
Small pouch for shotgunshells in pack
Satchell or breadbag in pack
Ammo Pouch, filled with spare 100 round belt slung on shoulder
metal bowl and spoon/messkit in pack
Woolblanket+poncho or captured bedroll <in pack>
Boots, used wear value 7, in pack
Polish Cigarettes 2 packs <1 in blouse pocket, 1 in coat pocket>
Russian Cigarette Lighter, blouse pocket
German Watch, in pack
German Army 4 blade pocket knife, trouser pocket

Jan Cerny
player, 416 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 11 Apr 2010
at 22:06
  • msg #267

Re: The Spoils

Jan was cold, wet and in a foul mood.  He'd spent a lot of his military career in North Africa and the Mediterranean and, though it got cold at night in some of the places he had been stationed, Poland was proving to be a different kind of cold!  Cold he could handle, cold and wet just pissed him off!

Overhearing Craig's comments about how the nearby village was deserted after the Baron had moved the inhabitants into Warsaw, Jan remembered something he'd noticed on the maps earlier on in the night when they had been navigating their way here.

"Konrad, the map showed some buildings in the forest.  Let's try and find one of those to make camp in!  I think that we can risk it for tonight as the weather is so bad!"

He glanced around at the pale green world though his night vision goggles.

"Either that or we use one of these buildings on the edge of the village.  Either way we need to be out of the elements."


OOC - Equipment added after the ambush:
RPG-22
2x Smoke Grenades
2x Frag Grenades

Thor Halgeirsen
player, 79 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 04:05
  • msg #268

Re: The Spoils

Thor was cheerful.

Thor was happy.

Thor was warm if a little wet under his layers of clothing and hides.

Thor was also a little less hungry than most as he'd managed to down a few handfuls of fruits and nuts around dusk. A hot meal of rabbit and horsemeat stew would still be welcomed though, followed by many hours sleep under a solid roof.

"Where Thor go?" he asked nobody in particular, wanting to drop his heavy pack as soon as possible.

Either the MAC-10 + 2 mags or
8x 30rd 5.45mm mags
Depends on Craig as to which

Konrad Bayer
player, 1181 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 04:51
  • msg #269

Re: The Spoils

Jan Cerny:
"Konrad, the map showed some buildings in the forest.  Let's try and find one of those to make camp in!  I think that we can risk it for tonight as the weather is so bad!"


"Yes. I was hoping some were still intact. The woods would be fine any other time, but not under freezing rain." Bayer replies as he halts the patrol. "Dieter to the front." he says into his radio.

Once the sniper arrives, he says, "We're moving into the forest towards the nearest building. Dieter, your team will scout out the near building, a house I believe, and put it under observation." Then tapping Tucker, the party's point man, he adds, "Main body will keep going through the forest a little ways, then double back with on a dog leg... by then we ought to know if the building is abandoned."

"Once we're in position, we'll lay out in an all around defense for a listening halt just in case we were followed and the dog leg didn't throw them off." he adds. "If we're in the clear. We'll stay for the night."
This message was last edited by the player at 04:59, Mon 12 Apr 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1740 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 06:17
  • msg #270

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #269):

When they stopped to get their orders, Dawid listened and tried not to fall over from exhaustion.

He looked over at Warren.

"Now, for the rest of us, who the fuck are you? What the fuck are you doing here? You look like some kind of yank, right?"
He sighed, pulling himself together. "Sorry, just tired and it's nothing personal, but please, do answer the questions."
Jeff D. Warren
player, 34 posts
American
Unknown
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 07:22
  • msg #271

Re: The Spoils

Before they had set out, Jeff had donned his single-holed Balaclava, and wrapped his brown scarf back around his neck and face to keep warm.  He also retrieved his Flora patterned field jacket and pants from his pack in the greenhouse.  He through his pack over his shoulders, and donned his poncho.  Coupled with the fact that he did not need any new gear from the fallen men and horses, he was thoroughly prepared for the march.  However, he had gotten 6 hours of sleep in the past 48, and although he had dealt with the deprivation before, it still nagged at him from the edge of his awareness.

He simply nodded when told he was with the sniper team.  They shot well enough, and he had worked with snipers many, many times over his career.  He gave each sniper a nod, including the big Norwegian, who still eyed him as if he were some sort of demon.

As the unit marched off, Warren fell in with the sniper team, scanning for threats as best he could, keeping his AN/PVS-7's accessible, but not on in order to conserve battery.  He notices that everyone is much more miserable than he is, being either overburdened with too much gear, not wearing enough for the weather, or both.  All things considered, Jeff's load is light, and his gear is enough for the weather.  Of course, these guys didn't parachute into the country 3 months ago.  During the entire march, he doesn't speak a single word until they stop, and he is accosted by Dawid.

"Josef Stalin, KGB." Jeff hisses.  Just because the unit had stopped did not mean this was the time for chit-chat.  However, he sensed the Pole's hostility, and could feel several other of the men, who should be watching the perimeter, watching him and waiting for a response.  Jeff finally begrudged:

"Jeff Warren, or Ghost if it's easier.  I'm a Direct Tasking Officer with the CIA Special Operations Group.  More questions can wait."  Good Job Jeff, now you have to worry about killing any of these guys if they get captured...

He hopes the Pole is satisfied to wait until they are secure enough for more questions.  Jeff's gaze returns to the perimeter, but before it does he notices Dieter talking to the German captain, and he expects to go out on a mission.

While he waits, he quietly keys his radio on a special frequency.  No one is close enough to catch what he says though.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:59, Mon 12 Apr 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1741 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 08:10
  • msg #272

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Jeff D. Warren (msg #271):

Dawid wasn't hostile, just tired. Warren snapped at him, surprising from someone dressed something like an Afghantsy (Soviet-Afghan war veteran), kheffiyeh (which the British called a "shemagh") wrapped around the neck, Soviet camouflage, tricked-up advanced Kalashnikov rifle. Completely out of place.

"Josef, you are in the wrong country, my friend! CIA... well, I guess that explains why you look are dressed like a Russian in Poland. If you're looking for the RESET papers, you're too late and in the wrong place."

He looked out over his own sector of the perimeter.
Minh Quyen
player, 485 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 08:34
  • msg #273

Re: The Spoils

Before heading out:

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
Tired, Dawid thought for a second, realizing he forgot some things. "Kapitan, Mihn will carry the long-range radio instead of Arpel."


Quyen accepts the radio, strapping it over her small pack, and saying, "I won't complain, but don't know how long I'll be able to carry this along with my own gear. Not without falling behind."

Now:

During the march, Quyen watched her arcs, trying her best to shut out the cold, the pain of the straps digging into her shoulders, and her sore legs. Relief washed over her when she heard the Hauptmann whispering about halting for the night.

Crouching, she shifted the weight on her back and stared out into the darkness around them, ready to close in on their shelter for the night.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:34, Mon 12 Apr 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 91 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 08:37
  • msg #274

Re: The Spoils

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Mister Warren, you're with Dieter and under his command."</Blue>


Once informed of this, Dieter responded to Warren, "Welcome my friend. My leadership will be... democratic. Please feel free to offer advice as you see fit." With that he offered his hand in friendship. "By the way, your callsign is now Thunder 3." He also updated Warren on the callsigns for the rest of the party.

Konrad Bayer:
"Yes. I was hoping some were still intact. The woods would be fine any other time, but not under freezing rain." Bayer replies as he halts the patrol. "Dieter to the front." he says into his radio.

Once the sniper arrives, he says, "We're moving into the forest towards the nearest building. Dieter, your team will scout out the near building, a house I believe, and put it under observation." Then tapping Tucker, the party's point man, he adds, "Main body will keep going through the forest a little ways, then double back with on a dog leg... by then we ought to know if the building is abandoned."

"Once we're in position, we'll lay out in an all around defense for a listening halt just in case we were followed and the dog leg didn't throw them off." he adds. "If we're in the clear. We'll stay for the night."


Dieter nodded in agreement upon receiving his orders. He double checked that he has collected all his gear, and then called in Warren and Thor to explain the briefing. Confident that both men knew they roles, and hoping that Thor wouldn't go off on his own again, they set off. Dieter would take up the centre of the three, with Warren on the left flank and Thor on the right.

OOC - Dieter is not taking any of the salvages loot.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 36 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 08:56
  • msg #275

Re: The Spoils

Jeff pauses his attempts on his Radio to say back at Dawid "You would too if you had been fighting with the Russian Army for three months."

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
Realising the man was talking on the radio, he realised Warren hadn't been given the team's frequencies.
"Who the fuck are you talking to?"


Jeff finishes speaking into the radio handset before addressing Dawid.  His conversation was obviously important to him.
"Boss."  From this point he ignores him for now, resuming his radio conversation until Dieter comes over.

After Dieter explains, Jeff responds "Easy."  He moves off with the sniper team, assuming the left flank.  This time he has his NVG's in place, as well as his suppressor on his AK.
This message was last edited by the player at 10:04, Mon 12 Apr 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1743 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 09:20
  • msg #276

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Jeff D. Warren (msg #275):

Dawid snorted in amusement at Warren's reply. Checkists were all alike. KGB, CIA, GRU...

Realising the man was talking on the radio, he realised Warren hadn't been given the team's frequencies.

"Who the fuck are you talking to?"

Getting no answer, he approached Bayer. There didn't seem to be a call to escalate at this time, as it was obvious the man wasn't allied with the Baron, he wasn't being especially secretive and if this was worth killing for he would be dead right now.

"Kapitan, that Warren fellow is talking on the radio. I don't think to one of us. What do you want me to do about it?"

He caught Jan's eye, motioned towards Warren.
This message was last edited by the player at 11:31, Mon 12 Apr 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 81 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 13:31
  • msg #277

Re: The Spoils

Thor trotted off into the darkness once what was expected was made clear. Seconds later all trace of the heavily overloaded man was gone.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 696 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 13:33
  • msg #278

Re: The Spoils

Mariusz kept on moving into the forest as the Kaptain had commanded. He was cold, wet and tired and he was seriously worried that if he had to take his right hand out of the over mitten that he wouldn't be able to pull the trigger. He wasn't worried yet, he'd been closer to freezing to death than this over the last few years.

Last year they'd been on the run and had to stay in the forest for three weeks in the depth of winter. Of course, survival was easier then because snow could insulate as well as kill. This freezing rain, rain that soaked to your skin and sapped your strength was more dangerous.

He looked around, the world drenched in the eerie light of the night vision goggles. His teeth were chattering and he clenched them to try to stop it. He felt the vibration take up sympathetic spasms in teh muscles of his draw and he continued.

Please, Sir, he thought to himself, don't take us too far...
Jan Cerny
player, 423 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 16:03
  • msg #279

Re: The Spoils

Jan was glad that Konrad's thoughts lay along the same lines as his own.  They needed shelter now and probably some time to rest and recuperate before they moved on further towards Warsaw.  Every so often Jan felt every part of his thirty seven years and part of him wished that he'd never come to Poland.  They had needed a translator though and he'd been the obvious choice!

As they followed on behind the sniper team Jan kept his wits about him as best he could in this foul weather.  He covered his arcs as he'd been taught so many years ago and how he had taught recruits more recently.  Hot food, a cigarette and sleep would come eventually but that was something to shut out until they were secure in their location.  He moved on autopilot to some degree.

He almost thanked the Baron for clearing these farms.  It meant that they could take the risk for the night more easily and possibly even risk a fire.  Even if they didn't then the paint can heaters Drew had constructed would make a massive difference, particularly inside a building.

Jan hadn't been aware of any issues with their new companion Warren until Dawid raised his concerns about Warren using his radio to talk to someone outside of their little group.  Warren was on the move with the rest of the sniper team however before Jan could speak with the man.

As Warren moved away though Jan was able to study the radio Warren carried.  Through a combination of his night vision goggles and the weather he couldn't really pick out any details of the radio apart from its physical size.  He waited until Warren was out of hearing range before he spoke.

"That's a manpack radio of some kind isn't it?"
he muttered to Konrad, Dawid and any others nearby.  "What kind of range does one of those have in this weather?  A couple of klicks or so?  Whoever he's talking to must be nearby."

He paused again before speaking further.

"Konrad, you want me to hang back and watch the trail while the rest of you advance ahead?  Possibly keeping Craig with me?"
  Maybe that cigarette was going to have to wait for a while!
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1748 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 12 Apr 2010
at 23:17
  • msg #280

Re: The Spoils


Anyone attempting to listen in as Warren attempts to use his radio can't make out anything being said but it is fairly obvious that the new guy is not just talking to himself.
This message was last edited by the GM at 23:20, Mon 12 Apr 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 817 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 13 Apr 2010
at 00:25
  • msg #281

Re: The Spoils

After the time they had to take and hide weapons & gear, cut up horsemeat, and redistribute gear for the trek out to Warsaw.  Tucker added the two spare Browning HP magazines to his Rucksack and adjusted his belt/vest to accomodate the new pistol he picked up off of Coulter.  He at least had a silenced weapon in case he needed one while he was running point or any other situation that called for it.  He also adjusted his gear so he could he could carry the extra ammo for Drew's machine-gun.  His final order of business was to change out of wet clothing and put on a lighter, dry layer so he could function a little better.  If there is time to dry out his clothes before they get packed, he will take advantage of it.
==========================================================================================

Konrad Bayer:
Jan Cerny:
"Konrad, the map showed some buildings in the forest.  Let's try and find one of those to make camp in!  I think that we can risk it for tonight as the weather is so bad!"


"Yes. I was hoping some were still intact. The woods would be fine any other time, but not under freezing rain." Bayer replies as he halts the patrol. "Dieter to the front." he says into his radio.

Once the sniper arrives, he says, "We're moving into the forest towards the nearest building. Dieter, your team will scout out the near building, a house I believe, and put it under observation." Then tapping Tucker, the party's point man, he adds, "Main body will keep going through the forest a little ways, then double back with on a dog leg... by then we ought to know if the building is abandoned."

"Once we're in position, we'll lay out in an all around defense for a listening halt just in case we were followed and the dog leg didn't throw them off." he adds. "If we're in the clear. We'll stay for the night."

Tucker listens to what Bayer want them do do and just simply nods to him, "You got it boss.  Hope we can get some rack time soon!  Bad news too, batteries are shot in my NVG's!"

Tucker
M-16A2 [28/30] / w. M-203 Grenade launcher [HE]

Adding; [1] H&K SOCOM Pistol w. Suppressor +3 12-Round Magazines
[2] Browing HP Magzines
[2] M240 GPMG Belts for Drew's MG

This message was last edited by the GM at 01:20, Tue 13 Apr 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 106 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Tue 13 Apr 2010
at 07:31
  • msg #282

Re: The Spoils

Picking up a couple of the FRAG grenades from the weapons pile, Craig then grabs a couple of cans from the kitchen. Once the pile of weapons had been hidden in the shed Craig informs the group he is going to trap them.

He places the grenades in the cans and rests them against the rear wall held in place by a couple of slates from the shed roof. He then ties some twine to each grenade and then ties the other end to a sling swivel on to one of the AK's on top of  the pile. Lastly he removes the pins and the grenades and lets the lever rest against the inside of the can.

Exiting the shed he puts his pack on his back and adjusts it. He then moves off with his AK at his shoulder.

After the long trek Craig scans the building with the others, waiting for the order to move forward.

New Gear
MAC-10 9mmN x 2 30 round mags
Browning FN 9mm x 2 + 2 15 round mags
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1749 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 14 Apr 2010
at 00:05
  • msg #283

Shelter From the Storm


The point element's dogleg does not reveal the presence of any pursuit force, nor does nearly a half-an-hour most of you spend lying in perimeter security/surveilance around a home Konrad's picked out on the northern edge of the hamlet. For the moment, at least, you appear to be the only inhabitants- however temporary- of this particular settlement.

You enter a modest, one-story home on the edge of the forest, a couple of houses away from the main road. Unlike most abandoned properties you've entered in this part of Poland, this house is fairly well furnished. Perhaps its proximity to a forest obviated the need to use furniture for fuel. The former inhabitants appear to have taken all of their clothing and linens with them, though. There are wooden shutters for the windows but no curtains. Somewhat miraculously for the day and age that you find yourself living in, the glass windows themselves are still intact as well. It's almost just as cold inside the cottage as it is out, but it is blessedly dry by comparison.

You are chilled almost to the bone. Some of your clothing is damp- either with sweat or with precipitation- considerably adding to your misery. You've just marched over eight kilometers through a rain and snow storm and you haven't eaten since early in the afternoon.

A fire will keep you warm but, without black-out curtains, there's no guarantee that you will be able to conceal the light that it will produce. Under the circumstances, however, a fire may well be worth the risk.

Next Moves? 

Updated Map:

http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...97,0.016469&z=17
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:27, Wed 14 Apr 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 240 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Wed 14 Apr 2010
at 05:08
  • msg #284

Re: Shelter From the Storm

Once inside, Drew will remove his pack and much of his burden.  He will add,

"We should get someone out for security so we don't get surprised like last time."  as he removes his overwhite top and the jacket.

  "I say we all stay in one room, it'll keep us warmer and from having to chase all over the place lookin for someone."


As Drew surveys the room.

"We need ta get a fire going, some light, dry our clothes, change inta something dry and clean our weapons, and get somethin ta eat, not in that order though....damn its colder than a witches tit out there."

  "What we got ta black out them windows?"
  As he ridles through his pack and pulls out a poncho,

"Here, hang this up over the window, it'll cut down the glare.  We can arrainge some of the furniture around the fire too ta kinda cover it inside too."

  Drew watches everyone else in the group,

"Come on folks, lets get changing and some grub boiling."

  Drew returns to fishing in his pack and pulls out a wool sweater he picked up in the village and puts that on inplace of his camo top,  He hangs his damn blouse over the back of a chair to dry.

  "I'll take first watch, just get me some chow and somethin hot ta drink even if its just hot water." 

  Drew finds a place near the fireplace and lays out the captured bedroll, and then his sleeping bag.  Otherwise everything is preped and ready to bug out if he has too.

  "I'll be outside while we get set up.  When ya get a watch order set, send someone out ta releive me."  As he puts on his fieldjacket once more and then hefts his machinegun and the spare ammo belt.

Sgt Drew
M240 w/ 80 rounds and 1911
Prepping his bed and going outside ta pull watch while the team gets set up inside

This message was last edited by the GM at 22:49, Wed 14 Apr 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 93 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 14 Apr 2010
at 06:08
  • msg #285

Re: Shelter From the Storm

By the time they reached the little house Dieter was frozen. His parka, which he had put on just before they left the farm, was good, but his skinny frame had no body fat on it, and the wind was biting. He did his best not to show it, but anyone looking at his face could see that he was struggling.

Once they had established that the house was clear, Dieter instructed the Thunder team to move forward. Once a final recon of the building was done, he went inside. It was just as cold inside, but was at least out of the wind.

Looking over at Konrad, he said with chattering teeth, "Herr Bayer, would you like me to keep watch on the perimeter?" Secretly he hoped that the Captain would order him to stand down and get warm, then get some food, but he would never say so.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 40 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Wed 14 Apr 2010
at 07:24
  • msg #286

Re: Shelter From the Storm

Jeff had secured his NVG's halfway through the observation so as to conserve battery, as well as the fact that the other's had them, plus he didn't expect anyone to be here after the first half of observation.  He had personally cleared the buildings while the snipers waited, and before the rest of the team had rejoined them.  Once inside, he pulled up a chair, and secured his own little corner of paradise.  He took off his hat and scarf, as well as his wet poncho and jacket.  He leaned his rifle and pack against the wall, but did not take off his armor or pistol.  He sat quietly in the chair, and waited for the questions that would follow, as well as some food, and sleep.

He observes Drew covering the windows, and approves.  He says to no one in particular, "Help him cover windows.  Ponchos, shelter halfs, whatever.  We need a fire."  He will offer his poncho if needed, and then resume his place in his chair.
Craig Sutherland
player, 109 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 14 Apr 2010
at 09:26
  • msg #287

Re: Shelter From the Storm



Doing a quick scan and recce of the immediate area around of the house Craig enters the building and off loads his back in the furthest corner. He then helps with the quick prep of the rooms windows with his spare poncho. Craig then leaves out the front door again and secures the shutters on the windows of the house again using the time to get the lay of the land around the house.

He then gives a hand moving the gear off the bike onto the table in the room. Once everything is secured away he takes off his field jacket and changes into his spare set of BDU's with a dry tee-shirt underneath. He takes off his commercial thermals and leaves them on his pack, to be dried later.

Taking his torch off his webbing he searches for the hatch that will give access to the roof space. If the house has one Craig will enter the space with his Browning in one hand and his torch in the other. If the space is clear Craig will begin preparing it to use as a observation post, bringing up some chairs, moving some tiles in the roof and putting one of the paint can fires up there.

”Just like Northern Ireland all over again”.

He says to himself.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1751 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 14 Apr 2010
at 20:40
  • msg #288

Re: Shelter From the Storm

In reply to Dieter Brandt (msg #285):

Dawid listened to Drew's advice, as it was sound. Dieter asked Konrad if he wanted him to take first watch.

"Dieter, that's a good idea. You and Drew are first up. We'll go on 2-hour watches. Coordinate a 360-degree watch."

He gathered everyone in the kitchen. "This is the warmest room in the house, and has a stove. Come on, off with your wet things." He started a fire in the potbellied stove by breaking up a chair, then strung up a clothesline to hang up his and others' wet clothing.

"Mariusz, Mihn, go find some more firewood. See if there's still a woodpile outside, look for a shed. If need be, break up more furniture."

The questions that Warren knew were coming wasn't what he thought. "Mister Warren, help me cover windows and such. Thanks for volunteering!"

After seeing to that and his own gear, Dawid made sure something was cooking for the entire team, involving the horsement. He also saw to it that all windows were covered for light discipline, using any available clothing left behind or bedsheets.

After, he also checked everyone's feet; they'd done a fair amount of walking in the rain, after taking it easy on the Queen or in town. Problems could occur. As well, he made sure people were fed and hydrated.

Dawid looked after the horse, making sure it was fed, groomed and brushed down. He brought it into the living room to do so.

Lastly, he cleaned his weapons and checked the ammunition. Then, he checked the magazines he took from the dead, looking for imperfections in the magazines and the ammunition itself.

"Everyone, check the ammunition you salvaged. We've had a lot of problems with misfires from the ammunition that's produced nowadays."
This message was last edited by the player at 20:44, Wed 14 Apr 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 487 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Wed 14 Apr 2010
at 21:12
  • msg #289

Re: Shelter From the Storm

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Mariusz, Mihn, go find some more firewood. See if there's still a woodpile outside, look for a shed. If need be, break up more furniture."


After Quyen dropped her heavy load she sat with her back against the wall. Going back outside was the last thing she wanted to do, but soldiered on. Looking over at Mariusz she smiled. "Yo. Dude." she said in her most "American" voice. Then flexing her numb fingers she says, "Come help me with the wood."

Taking only her rifle, she'll step outside and look around for any cut wood (or other fuel). "I'm not going to make it" she half joked to Mariusz as they searched around the property. "I feel like a penguin."

"See any wood?" Quyen asks, between chattering teeth.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1184 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Wed 14 Apr 2010
at 21:43
  • msg #290

Re: The Spoils

Jan Cerny:
"That's a manpack radio of some kind isn't it?" he muttered to Konrad, Dawid and any others nearby.  "What kind of range does one of those have in this weather?  A couple of klicks or so?  Whoever he's talking to must be nearby."


Bayer only shook his head.

Then when the team had consolidated at the farm house, he says to Dawid, "Set the watch roster and carry on with normal hide routine. Get everyone fed, out of wet clothes and rest as soon as possible."

He made a mental note to check on each of the team members later to see how they were holding up. He planned on checking for suitable clothing mostly and distributing any that would be donated to those less equipped.

Bayer then sits next to Warren and says in a friendly tone, "Mr. Warren. You were talking on a radio earlier. Look. There are no secret goings on in this unit. You must leave your James Bond doings out. Everything is up front between all of the members. Nobody is on their own and unique."

He adds, "It's how its done here. If this isn't a problem for you then great. We can work together. But its..."

"Not negotiable."

He then asks, "What can you tell me about codes CIA and army special forces might be using. A soldier who was part of my team was with them. A good man. He confided in us with some important things, but he also left us with a something coded."

He then shows Warren the string of letters.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:47, Wed 14 Apr 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 430 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 14 Apr 2010
at 23:03
  • msg #291

Re: The Spoils

As everyone started organising the house Konrad had selected for them to sleep in for the night Jan did his share, certain that keeping busy and moving would warm him up quicker than just shivering in a corner.  He dropped his own pack to one side of the room and then piled the other packs from the bike and horse with them.  Opening those packs he started passing out equipment for people to use.  Shelter halves to use to cover the windows, the hatchet Drew had scrounged to Minh and Mariusz to help with their wood collection, the paint can heaters to increase the number of fires in the room and the backpack of horsemeat next to the stove, ready for cooking.

After that he stripped off his wet clothes and replaced them with his thermal set, before spreading out the wet ones to dry.  Feeling a little warmer now he then lit an unfiltered cigarette and took a couple of drags before passing it around to anyone who also wanted a quick puff.  It was a Gauloise but the strong, distinctive smell of the dark tobacco from Syria or Turkey was lost amongst the rapidly growing stench in the room, the result of so many wet bodies and the horse.  The cigarette's taste helped to revive him.  He just wanted a strong dark coffee to go with it and he would be content!

While he was finishing his cigarette Jan then started to clean his rifle, conscious that the rain would do it no good if it wasn't well maintained.  He then checked the RPG-22, two smoke grenades and two frag grenades he'd taken from the ambush site, studying them as much as possible to check that they were in good working order.  That task completed Jan then helped to cook the horsemeat before eating his share with relish.

When the two hour shift Dieter and Drew were on was coming to a close Jan spoke up.  "Dawid, I'll take the next shift if you like."
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 699 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 14 Apr 2010
at 23:03
  • msg #292

Re: The Spoils

Mariusz nodded at his assignment and got ready to go, before he left he lay his best chopping knife by the horse meat and said to Jan.

"You have spent lots of time with the French so you probably have some feel for food, mince the fatty meat as finely as you can, I'll mix it with black bread later to make meatballs, we don't have enough wood for a good stew so I'll us fuel conserving cooking." He smiled at the man, "It's my best knife so only stab someone with it if you absolutely have to."

Mariusz caught up with Mihn and said, "We'll check the woodpile first, if there's nothing there we passed a church on the way here. It might still have pews we can break up. I'd like to check the chantry too, there may be surplices and cassocks there. We could use them to insulate the floor or cover the windows and save our shelter halves for sheltering us. Come on, if we keep moving we'll be OK, when we get back we can change and get warm."

He dug his gloved hand into one of his pouches and pulled out four sachets of sugar, he had nine left mow from the MREs he'd carefully hoarded, he handed two to Mihn, "Quick energy boost," he said before pouring the contents of his two sachets into his mouth.
Dieter Brandt
player, 94 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Thu 15 Apr 2010
at 06:35
  • msg #293

Re: The Spoils

Dieter was gutted that his offer to do sentry duty was accepted. He had forgotten the old army motto, 'don't volunteer for anything'. As the others stayed inside, getting warm, he dumped him pack and headed back outside with Drew.

Outside he found a good spot where he could see most of the surrounding area, and kept his eyes open. He periodically scanned with the image intersifiers to check for approaching enemy forces.

He didn't feel the need to say anything, guessing Drew would be bitching enough for the both of them.

When his shift was up he was glad to be relieved, and headed back inside to warm up and get some food.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 41 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Thu 15 Apr 2010
at 09:17
  • msg #294

Re: The Spoils

After covering all the windows, Jeff quietly waits last for food, before politely asking the server.  If he is given some, he will be thankful and polite, before moving off to the side.  If he is refused, he will open some of his rations from his pack, and minimize interactions with the others.

Konrad Bayer:
Bayer then sits next to Warren and says in a friendly tone, "Mr. Warren. You were talking on a radio earlier. Look. There are no secret goings on in this unit. You must leave your James Bond doings out. Everything is up front between all of the members. Nobody is on their own and unique."

He adds, "It's how its done here. If this isn't a problem for you then great. We can work together. But its..."

"Not negotiable."

He then asks, "What can you tell me about codes CIA and army special forces might be using. A soldier who was part of my team was with them. A good man. He confided in us with some important things, but he also left us with a something coded."

He then shows Warren the string of letters.

Jeff studies Bayer as he speaks, and replies completely without emotion, "I asked if I could radio my superior, and you did not object.  That is all I did. He is going to call again in the morning, or I am going to try and get a message to him if he does not.  My radio is giving me a lot of problems.  You may speak to him if you like."

He considers his next words carefully. "As for my 'James Bond' style, you must understand, that is simply how I operate.  Secrecy, at this point, is a fact of life, and one I am very good at.  It comes with the career.  My own superior/liaison with the 10th does not even know everything I do for my country, and for his superiors.  I am called the Ghost for a reason."

There is another pause here while Warren thinks deeply, "However, I respect your command, and while I am a guest, I will do my best to be as 'open' as I can.  I am sure your men have many questions of me, and I will answer them all honestly.  I sense we will be working together for the foreseeable future, and I need them to trust me just as much as I can trust them.  So no more secrets Herr Bayer, within reason."  Jeff even manages a small but genuine smile at this last remark, and extends his hand.  "I would appreciate if you introduce me to your men, so they can ask their questions and sleep better.  After that, I would not mind some sleep." After they shake, it is back to business.

Jeff studies the code carefully:

FCIXCHB

FCCXBHZ

CZAXBBF

"Simple.  The man you got this from is sloppy.  It's a simple alpha-numeric switch, with X being '.' and the rest being their respective number within the alphabet.  I recognize 2 of these frequencies.  One of them is the private/emergency contact with my superior at the 10th.  I believe he is or was responsible for multiple agents in the area.  The second freq belonged to a local contact working for the agency.  He was Polish, HUMINT, a priest or rabbi or something leading some partisans.  I'd never met the man in person, but I've heard his transmissions to and from the 10th.  From my understanding with Salesman, the agent with the 10th, he dropped off the grid."

Jeff studies the last sequence carefully, and even gets his notepad from his pack.  After rifling through some pages, he scowls, looks again, and then puts away the pad before speaking to Bayer, "This last one is also a radio frequency, but I don't know to whom.  I don't suggest we find out right now, however.  We can ask Salesman tomorrow.  His personal net, the one I used earlier, is secure."

"You mentioned something about the soldier you got these codes from.  Who was he?  How did he obtain these?  If they just handed this information out to anyone, I would be dead long ago.  And do you have any further questions you'd ask of me?"
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1756 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 15 Apr 2010
at 09:30
  • msg #295

Re: The Spoils

Jeff D. Warren:
After covering all the windows, Jeff quietly waits last for food, before politely asking the server.  If he is given some, he will be thankful and polite, before moving off to the side.


After Warren helped him put up blackout curtains, Dawid is more than glad to give him food and water, sharing from the group's stores.

Listening in on the conversation, he added, "I thought it was some kind of substitution cypher. Not knowing who or what it referred to, there was little way to confirm my guess. I am Dawid Waldus Piotrowski, at your service. I am part of the Polish Home Army under the Free Polish government." The Home Army tended to cooperate more with the DIA, whereas the Solidarnosc guerrillas were more involved in CIA operations. Still, the Free Polish accepted what help they could, as long as it wasn't coming from the Russians.

Dawid wanted to say more, but he waited for Konrad to ask more questions before continuing, out of respect.
Jan Cerny
player, 434 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 15 Apr 2010
at 17:12
  • msg #296

Re: The Spoils

OOC - Addendum to my previous post.

Mariusz Tokarski:
Mariusz nodded at his assignment and got ready to go, before he left he lay his best chopping knife by the horse meat and said to Jan.

"You have spent lots of time with the French so you probably have some feel for food, mince the fatty meat as finely as you can, I'll mix it with black bread later to make meatballs, we don't have enough wood for a good stew so I'll us fuel conserving cooking." He smiled at the man, "It's my best knife so only stab someone with it if you absolutely have to."


Jan smiled at Mariusz' joke and nodded in response.  After sorting out his gear and offering to take the second watch to Dawid, he followed Mariusz' suggestion.  Jan firstly dug around in the house for something to use as a chopping board before using the young Pole's knife to chop the horsemeat as finely as he could.

Meatballs were a good idea and Jan just wished that Mariusz also had some herbs and spices to season the meat, the ingredients to make a ragu and some pasta to serve it with.  Whenever he thought of food Jan wondered if he'd made the right decision not to return to France when his mission had failed.

While he minced the horsemeat Jan listened to the conversation involving the new man Ghost, Konrad and Dawid but chose not to join in or to pass comment.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1753 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 16 Apr 2010
at 03:08
  • msg #297

Night in the Cottage


Sunday, October 22nd, 2000
0015 hrs.
30F
Thick overcast; light snow
Moderate breeze from the N
Approximately 30km east of Warsaw, Poland



Jeff and David cover up the inside of the windows with ponchos, hanging them from the empty curtain rods. Once the shutters are closed, the cottage should be fairly well blacked-out.

After leading the horse into the living room- he's reluctant at first but eventually acquiesces- Dawid gets started on the fire, breaking up a kitchen chair to use as fuel. Without any proper kindling, it takes a while to light but once it begins to burn, it does so quite nicely. With the collection of warm bodies (including the horse) and the small but vigorous fire in the woodstove, the cottage soon begins to feel downright cozy. With the stove door open, the kitchen, at least, is fairly well lit. The rest of the small cottage is farily dim.

One the cottage warms up somewhat, those of you not on watch outside remove your wet clothing and hang it from Dawid's improptu indoor clothesline.

Jan gets started on the cooking. He does his best but wishes the team's aspiring young chef (Mariusz) had volunteered to do meal prep instead. As a naturalized Frenchman, Jan has experienced the taste of horse. The rest of you look forward to the meal with a mix of anticipation and reluctance.

Dieter and Drew find spots covering either side of the cottage and settle in for the first watch. It's very cold and very dark but peacefully quiet. Fat snowflakes fall all around. At least two or three inches have already accumulated. At this rate, by morning, there'll be at least a foot of snow on the ground and a thin layer of ice just below it.

Temporarily (they hope) forsaking warmth, rest, and food, Mariusz and Minh head for the church. It's slow going in the pitch black night. The low front gate in the wall that surrounds the church is closed. Mariusz gently pushes it open and curses himself as he does so. A clatter of tin cans and small bells cuts through the silence like a thunderclap. The pair crouches behind the wall at either side of the gate and waits. The silence resumes momentarily. There are no gunshots or shouted challenges. The gate stands open. The black shadow of the old church looms above and ahead of them.


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 03:10, Fri 16 Apr 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 244 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Fri 16 Apr 2010
at 04:24
  • msg #298

Re: Night in the Cottage


  Drew hudles into a tight ball trying to conserve his energy and stay warm.  He is deaming of a long awaited cigarette and he checks his watch more than he normaly does waiting for the eternity that he is in to leave the burning cold he is no in.

  He grabs a handful of snow and fashions it into a snowball, he makes a couple others until he has three lined before him.  These will be his signal device.  Should he need to gain the attention of his partner, or even those in the house he will lay a fastball at them to alert them.  Once he has fashioned the snowballs he will brush the snow from the all to thin gloves in an effort to keep dry.

  Drew casts his gaze towards the house.  He is looking for light or sounds that may betray their presence.  If he detects any, he will report it to the occupants so they can deal with it.

  Drews hand clutches the cold plastic of his M240.  It isn't that bad to hold.  But the metal that touches his hand burns through his thin glove and feels almost like fire it is so cold.  He shifts his fingers away, retreating from the cold metal.  He does his best to try not to touch it.  Drew hardly breathes.  The could makes his teeth hurt and his lungs pause as the cold air fills his lungs almost making them almost sieze.

"How much longer...damnit."  Drew mutters low as he watches the steam from his breath rise.

"Da...mn...i..ts...cold."


Sgt Drew
M240 s/80 rounds and 1911A1
On watch trying not to freeze

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1758 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 16 Apr 2010
at 06:57
  • msg #299

Re: Night in the Cottage

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #298):

Dawid brewed a pot of tea for everyone.

He and Warren also temporarily relieved Drew and Dieter to allow them to have something to eat. When he did, Dawid made the watch schedule known. Mariusz and Minh were exempt, due to their exertion finding the firewood.

0000-0200: Drew/Dieter
0200-0400: Jan/Konrad
0400-0600: Tucker/Dawid
0600-0645: Sutherland/Thor

Dawid made sure each pair had at least one set of working NVGs.

Not seeing the wood gathering party for a while, he radioed Minh for a status check. "Hailstorm-5 this is Lightning-1. What is your status?"
This message was last edited by the player at 08:13, Fri 16 Apr 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1185 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 16 Apr 2010
at 07:46
  • msg #300

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Jeff D. Warren (msg #294):

Bayer replies, "I did agree yes. But I didn't expect it to happen in the midst of a patrol move without being warned. These men, as well as myself, have had problems before - making us easily suspicious of such behavior."

"No matter." he concludes without saying more, satisfied they understand each others positions.

Nodding at the decryption, he answers simply, "He was American Green Beret. Milk was his name." Again, he lets the topic end.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:47, Fri 16 Apr 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 96 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 16 Apr 2010
at 08:17
  • msg #301

Re: The Spoils

When his shift ended, Dieter was glad to get out of the cold. He had slept outside many times before, but usually in the summer in the Black Forest, when the weather was balmy. All this snow was getting to him.

Back in the cottage the atmosphere was warm, not hunting lodge log fire warm, but it would certainly do the trick. He grabbed at some hot food and wolfed it down quickly, washing it down with the water bottle from his pack that was a lot warmer than the one at his belt.

After eating, he removed his cold, wet clothing and hung it out as best he could, trying to warm by the fires. He changed into some fresh clothing, and wrapped his sleeping bag around him. After a few minutes, he checked his kit, ensuring his rifle was clean and dry, and that his bow hadn't gotten damaged in any way. Satisfied with both, he checked his feet, making sure they were clean and dry. Once satisfied, he settled into his sleeping bag, with his boots and rifle next to him. He slept as close to one of the heaters as he could, trying to absorb as much of it's heat as possible.

Despite his tiredness, sleep didn't come quickly. He reflected on the battle earlier in the day. He wasn't a natural soldier, and hated the killing. It hadn't been a fight, it had been a slaughter. The enemy hadn't stood a chance, they had been simply executed like rabid dogs. It all seemed so pointless. Worse still was the noise of the horses. The memory of their pitiful screams were an unfitting lullaby by which he eventually drifted off to sleep.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 42 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Fri 16 Apr 2010
at 08:32
  • msg #302

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #300):

Jeff nods in response to the first part of Bayer's talk.  At the mention of Milk's name, Jeff's eyes widen, slightly.  "Milk was a good man.  Anyway Captain, it is clear we understand each other.  I am going to rest now, but thank you, for not killing me, and allowing me to follow you."

With that Jeff moves off to his corner and begins to lay out his sleeping pad and bag.  He says nothing to Dawid as they temporarily relieve Drew and Dieter, simply enjoying the winter's night, as much as he can.  Just before they move inside though, Jeff finally talks to Dawid, "I'm sorry for my earlier attitude.  I was not thinking clearly. 

After they move inside, Jeff proceeds immediately to his sleeping bag, and falls into a very deep sleep instantly.  This is the first rest he's had in 3 days.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1761 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 16 Apr 2010
at 08:39
  • msg #303

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Jeff D. Warren (msg #302):

Dawid nods in thanks to Warren's accompanying him on the temporary duty.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 700 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 16 Apr 2010
at 10:16
  • msg #304

Re: The Spoils

"Cover me," Mariusz said to Mihn, "the door's probably locked but I'll check around the place."

He dropped into a crouch and moved as quickly as he could toward the large church doors. If he reached the doors safely he'd tentatively try the handle to see if the door was locked or not. If the main doors were locked he intended to go to the rear of the church and see if the door to the vestry was open.
Jan Cerny
player, 435 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 16 Apr 2010
at 11:41
  • msg #305

Re: The Spoils

After chopping the horsemeat as finely as he could Jan left it in a couple of mess tins for Mariusz to cook.  He placed the improvised chopping board across the top of the tins to prevent any little creatures from climbing in there as well and then put Mariusz' knife on top of the board so that the chef would realise where his diced horsemeat was.

Jan then went and scrubbed his hands as clean as he could, using some soap from his personal hygiene kit and a scoop of snow from outside.  Noticing the continuing bad weather outside he commented to Konrad, though loud enough for everyone inside to hear.  "Weather's bad enough that we might be here for more than the night."  They couldn't afford any long delays however - their food stocks would start to dwindle quite quickly.

After quickly warming up his hands in front of the fire he took the opportunity to get some sleep before it was his turn to stand watch.  Finding a clear space on the floor, where he could see the front door to the cottage, he laid his sleeping bag down but used it as a sleep mat rather than getting inside.  He then removed his binoculars, grenade vest, webbing and Kevlar armour and placed them to one side, next to his Alice pack, Kevlar helmet, Airborne medic bag, RPG-22 and Steyr rifle, ensuring that his rifle and webbing were within easy reach.  He seemed happy to sleep in his thermal fatigues with his boots on and his black woollen skull cap pulled down as tight as possible on his balding head.  It meant that if a problem occurred he could grab his rifle and ammo and respond quickly.

The room was warm enough for him to sleep in his clothes and though he would liked to have taken his boots off he was tired enough to sleep with them on.  He had checked his feet and changed his socks earlier on when stripping off his wet clothes so he was as comfortable as he felt he could risk.

He slept well before his turn to stand watch alongside Konrad.  It was only a short sleep but it took the edge of the fatigue he felt and he knew that he would get another couple of hours after he finished his guard duty.

When he took his turn on watch he re-equipped himself to some degree but didn't use his night vision goggles, preferring to let his eyes get accustomed to the eerie dark and to save the batteries.

Somewhere along the line he also ate whatever food was offered to him.
Minh Quyen
player, 488 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Fri 16 Apr 2010
at 11:58
  • msg #306

Re: The Spoils

Mariusz Tokarski:
"Cover me," Mariusz said to Mihn, "the door's probably locked but I'll check around the place."


"Ok." Quyen replies. "Careful. Early warning system hmm? Might be home." She will then ready her weapon and cover Mariusz's approach.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 818 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 00:13
  • msg #307

Re: The Spoils

After changing out his wet clothing and placing it somehwere close to a heat source so that they're good to go in a couple of hours, Tucker puts on something dry & warm.  He gets some chow and gets a mug of the tea that Dawid brewed up to try and take the chill out of his wet and tired body.  It had been a long day and everyone had worked well together on the ambush even though Apel ran off and left the group for whatever reason it was.

He takes his chow and sits down next to/near Drew.  He eats and drinks down the tea and then he watches as Drew smokes his cigarette.  He looks to him and asks him in a low voice, "Mind if I bum one of those cigs off of you Drew?  I'd rather have a cigar but, I think it might be a bit too much out here."
Craig Sutherland
player, 110 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 00:36
  • msg #308

Re: The Spoils


Returning from his prep in the roof space Craig lets Dawid know what he has been up to and suggests it would suffice for close in observation. He then grabs some food and  exchanges small talk with those around him.

Craig then cleans and checks his weapons including the two new pistols and sub-machine gun. Anyone who looks at him as he does this will notice a plastic bag full of all the other pistol and sub machine gun magazines and ammo on top of his pack.

Once finished Craig finds a corner of the room and gets into his sleeping bag and falls asleep. An early riser Craig is up an hour before his watch so he takes over early to allow Dawid and Tucker extra time to sleep.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1763 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 01:03
  • msg #309

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #308):

Reaslising a good idea when he saw one, Dawid stripped and cleaned Jared's Kalashnikov. He might need a smaller and more portable weapon than the GPMG, and the rifle would do nicely. As he worked, he sipped some tea. He slipped AK 6 magazines and 4x 40mm grenades in his chest ammo harness for later.

"Thanks, Sutherland. What directions will this observation post cover?"
Craig Sutherland
player, 111 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 01:31
  • msg #310

Re: The Spoils

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Thanks, Sutherland. What directions will this observation post cover?"


"Well if we remove enough of the tiles from the roof we can make pretty good sight avenues for what ever way the house is orentated."

Thinking about it for a bit he adds:

"It's probably better for a sniper team, but with all the leaves off the tree's should be able to see pretty far. A little elevation always helps as well."
Steven Drew
player, 245 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 03:52
  • msg #311

Re: The Spoils

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
After changing out his wet clothing and placing it somehwere close to a heat source so that they're good to go in a couple of hours, Tucker puts on something dry & warm.  He gets some chow and gets a mug of the tea that Dawid brewed up to try and take the chill out of his wet and tired body.  It had been a long day and everyone had worked well together on the ambush even though Apel ran off and left the group for whatever reason it was.

He takes his chow and sits down next to/near Drew.  He eats and drinks down the tea and then he watches as Drew smokes his cigarette.  He looks to him and asks him in a low voice, "Mind if I bum one of those cigs off of you Drew?  I'd rather have a cigar but, I think it might be a bit too much out here."



  Drew is sitting atop his sleeping bag, wearing his fieldjacket liner and a wool blanket drapped over his shoulders.  His polypro is the only thing he wears other than wool socks and his wool cap.  He shoulder holster lay next to him.  Drew is going over his machinegun.

  He savors each puff of the acrid commie tobacco.

  As Tucker sits, he smiles, holds up his mug of steaming liquid and smiles,

"Good ta the last drop." as he mocks an old coffee comercial and tilts his head and makes an over exagerated smile.

  When Tucker asks for a smoke Drew reaches for a partialy full pack and tosses it to Tucker,

"There ya go Army, help yourself.  Some of Georgias finest blends of tobacco and camel shit with just a hint of sawdust to make it just right.  Hehehehe" Drew Chuckles.

  As Drew reassembles the bolt, bolt carrier and piston to his machinegun he asks more serious as he slides the compenents back inside the machineguns reciever,

"So Tuck, what do ya think we're gonna do next?"

Sgt Drew
M240 w/80 rounds and his .45
cleaning his weapon, and being serious for a moment with Tucker

This message was last edited by the GM at 16:42, Sat 17 Apr 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 246 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 04:11
  • msg #312

Re: The Spoils

  Drew returns from his shift on watch.  He brings wood from whatever trees were around or boards or fences he passed on the way.  He steps into the house and pauses, closing his eyes and counting to ten to let them focus.  He pauses and enjoys the slight warmth the building provides.  He then removes his poncho and hangs it before going into the kitchen where everyone is and where he had unrolled his bedroll before going on watch.

  Drew will enter and ask,

"Horse!  Its what's for dinner!"  As he sits down and removes his boots, then his socks and set them to dry.  Before long Drew is sitting on his sleepingbag.  Wrapped in a blanket in his long polypro with dry socks and his fieldjacketliner eating the step and drinking a cup of steaming liquid cleaning his weapon and smoking a cigarette.

  As he takes the pack back from Tucker he nods to Marz,

"Hey Mar.  Catch!" as he tosses the youth a cigarette that he had promised him earlier that evening. "Help yourself."

  Drew then takes a piece of the meat from his meal and laughs,

"Horse!  The OTHER, OTHER, OTHER WHITE MEAT!  Hehehehe!"

"I hope this isn't the wrong time ta let ya all know, I snore light as freight train and have terrible flatulance when I sleep." 


Sgt Drew
M240 and 1911
Smoking and Joking

This message was last edited by the GM at 16:43, Sat 17 Apr 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 97 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 06:09
  • msg #313

Re: The Spoils

Steven Drew:
"I hope this isn't the wrong time ta let ya all know, I snore light as freight train and have terrible flatulance when I sleep."


Dieter ignores Drew's jokes as he tries to sleep. During the day he had gotten to like Drew, the American was a whinger but he helped to lighten the mood. But right now Dieter's melancholia had overtaken him, and his mind was full of nothing but dead men and screaming horses. Sleep would not be a relaxing affair.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1764 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 07:42
  • msg #314

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #310):

"I think you're right. If we can look at the other farm, the one we came from, that would be superb. As for combat, a sniper is good because they can suppress their muzzle flash. Not a good location for a GPMG, hard to get grazing fire from up high and with putting out tracers, they can see where you are and you'd be a sitting duck."

Dawis smiled but didn't comment when Drew started joking around, especially about horse meat.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 819 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 09:07
  • msg #315

Re: The Spoils

Steven Drew:
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
After changing out his wet clothing and placing it somehwere close to a heat source so that they're good to go in a couple of hours, Tucker puts on something dry & warm.  He gets some chow and gets a mug of the tea that Dawid brewed up to try and take the chill out of his wet and tired body.  It had been a long day and everyone had worked well together on the ambush even though Apel ran off and left the group for whatever reason it was.

He takes his chow and sits down next to/near Drew.  He eats and drinks down the tea and then he watches as Drew smokes his cigarette.  He looks to him and asks him in a low voice, "Mind if I bum one of those cigs off of you Drew?  I'd rather have a cigar but, I think it might be a bit too much out here."



  Drew is sitting atop his sleeping bag, wearing his fieldjacket liner and a wool blanket drapped over his shoulders.  His polypro is the only thing he wears other than wool socks and his wool cap.  He shoulder holster lay next to him.  Drew is going over his machinegun.

  He savors each puff of the acrid commie tobacco.

  As Tucker sits, he smiles, holds up his mug of steaming liquid and smiles,

"Good ta the last drop."  as he mocks an old coffee comercial and tilts his head and makes an over exagerated smile.

  When Tucker asks for a smoke Drew reaches for a partialy full pack and tosses it to Tucker,

"There ya go Army, help yourself.  Some of Georgias finest blends of tobacco and camel shit with just a hint of sawdust to make it just right.  Hehehehe" Drew Chuckles.

  As Drew reassembles the bolt, bolt carrier and piston to his machinegun he asks more serious as he slides the compenents back inside the machineguns reciever,

"So Tuck, what do ya think we're gonna do next?"

Tucker returns the smile to Drew as he sits down near him.  "Ah, Maxwell house huh?  Shit was good when you could get it off the shelf.  Now, tastes like it's drained through someone's boot sock after a long hump!"

When Drew offers up his pack after he asked for a smoke, Tucker catches the pack, takes one, then throws it back over to Drew.  "Good looking out Drew.  As long as it's good enough for a Leatherneck, it's good enough for me!"

Tucker smokes the cigarette as he watches the Marine filed strip his weapon and replies to him, "Damned if I know Drew.  Personally, I think we should head back after we clobbered those guys back at the other farm.  WE had to much gear that could've went to good use back at G-K, that little fag Apel ran off to tell whoever that we were out there, and some of the reiders got away.  Honestly, I think Konrad is still going to take us in to try and hook up with friendlies in Warsaw.  I don't think we would've come out this way if we weren't still going there.  Who knows, we migh get snowed in here!"
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 84 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 13:15
  • msg #316

Re: The Spoils

The door slammed open and the abominable snowman that was Thor shambled into the warmth of the temporary lodgings. Snow cascaded from his body, spilling onto the floor in great piles. With a dog-like shake the more flew through the air, landing all around the small room.

"Thor tired. Sleep now."

Mjollnir thudded onto the floor followed momentarily by a heavily overloaded pack. Still wearing his webbing, body armour and sodden furs, Thor collapsed atop the pack, asleep even before he hit the cold, hard floor.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1756 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 17:05
  • msg #317

Night


Covered my Minh, Mariusz carefully approaches the aged church's front doors. They are about half as tall again as a full grown man and about as wide as eight standing abreast.

He reaches out for one of the large wrought iron door handles and pulls gently. The doors do not budge. He pulls harder, with the same results. It appears the door has been locked and/or barred from the inside. Mariusz decides to look for another way in. He circles the building and finds another, much smaller door on the east side of the church. It too is locked. He returns to Minh.

The others remain in the cottage, cooking, cleaning their weapons, drying their outer layers of clothing, or sleeping. The cabin is warming up nicely. The cramped quarters are starting to smell like a cross between a gymnasium locker room and a petting zoo. You can almost see the stink rising off of the sleeping, fur-clad Norwegian. The horse- whom you have yet to name- drops a load of road apples on the living room floor. He's apparently starting to feel at home around you.

The first watch is cold and bored. If it wasn't so cold, though, they'd probably be asleep at their posts by now.

Next Moves?
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 701 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 17:20
  • msg #318

Re: Night

Mariusz returned to Mihn and said, "All the doors are locked, we could break in or we could try another house. Or we could do it the old way, but cutting down trees at night in the winter is asking for trouble and if this place has been inhabited most of teh easy fuel will have been foraged. A house is probably the best bet, we can take down doors and rip up floorboards more easily than blundering around in the woods. What do you think we should do?"
Steven Drew
player, 247 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sat 17 Apr 2010
at 17:50
  • msg #319

Re: The Spoils

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
"So Tuck, what do ya think we're gonna do next?"

Tucker returns the smile to Drew as he sits down near him.  "Ah, Maxwell house huh?  Shit was good when you could get it off the shelf.  Now, tastes like it's drained through someone's boot sock after a long hump!"

Drew:

  "Hey now, it ain't got that much flavor now days.  And ya know what, you'd even settle for the chikory and burnt acorns they use.  Hell, that'd go down kinda good about now man.  I gotta score a MRE somewhere, get some folgers, that'd be the shit.  Then save the cocoa for a night like this."

When Drew offers up his pack after he asked for a smoke, Tucker catches the pack, takes one, then throws it back over to Drew.  "Good looking out Drew.  As long as it's good enough for a Leatherneck, it's good enough for me!"

Drew:
"Hell, if ya want something stronger I got a couple of their paproskii thingys.  A bit stronger than a regular smoke, kinda like a mini cigar."  As Drew reaches for the pack of primative cigars.


Tucker smokes the cigarette as he watches the Marine filed strip his weapon and replies to him, "Damned if I know Drew.  Personally, I think we should head back after we clobbered those guys back at the other farm.  WE had to much gear that could've went to good use back at G-K, that little fag Apel ran off to tell whoever that we were out there, and some of the reiders got away.  Honestly, I think Konrad is still going to take us in to try and hook up with friendlies in Warsaw.  I don't think we would've come out this way if we weren't still going there.  Who knows, we migh get snowed in here!"
</quote>

Drew:

"Yeah its pretty much been a clusterfuck from the start.  We got made almost as soon as we off loaded, and we offloaded way before they planed.  Then fuckers followed us.  Not like they could figure out what direction we were going. 

  "I agree about ya on that wheenie Apel, he was a weird fuck ta begin with.  Then dude took a round in the head.  That was some bad mojo, and well you said it about the riders gettin away.  I am surprised the whole countryside isn't on our ass by now.  Not like they don't know we're here now.  Some recon mission.  Then again its a Polish op, so maybe this is their version which is pretty sad and lends truth ta all them Pollack jokes hehehe."  as Drew chuckles.

  "What time you got watch man?"  Drew asks Tucker

  When Drew finds out he will say,

"Here, I'll leave the pack out, help yerself ta a couple ta help keep ya awake before ya go out.  I'm gonna rack out man."  As Drew function checks his weapon working the bolt with a "CLICK...CLICK...CLACK!"

"Nite man."  as Drew rolls over wrapping the blanket around him as he snaps up his sleeping bag.  Within a few minutes, Drew is breathing deep and steadily.

Sgt Drew
M240 cleaned and working w/ 80 rounds  1911A1
Weapon cleaned, him dry and fed, its sleepy time
Craig Sutherland
player, 112 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sun 18 Apr 2010
at 06:50
  • msg #320

Re: The Spoils


After eating Craig climbs into his sleeping bag and is soon asleep.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 820 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 18 Apr 2010
at 16:01
  • msg #321

Re: The Spoils

Tucker smokes the cigarette as he watches the Marine filed strip his weapon and replies to him, "Damned if I know Drew.  Personally, I think we should head back after we clobbered those guys back at the other farm.  We had to much gear that could've went to good use back at G-K, that little fag Apel ran off to tell whoever that we were out there, and some of the reiders got away.  Honestly, I think Konrad is still going to take us in to try and hook up with friendlies in Warsaw.  I don't think we would've come out this way if we weren't still going there.  Who knows, we might get snowed in here!"

Robert inhales then exhales on the cigarette as he continues his conversation with Drew.  "Seems like that it's been a cluster fuck for us for awhile now.  We've pulled off some good missions but, the cost in personel has been high.  I like Konrad and would follow him into the Kremlin itself if he wanted to do something stupid like that.  He's one of the few original crew with us left after we left Krakow.  I don't know about you but, I think we've been extremely lucky so far.  It might be better that we lost the weenie to desertion.  Might've gotten someone who had a good head on their shoulders shot to shit.  Easy with the Polish jokes Drew, you got the son of Poland around and he might take offense to your statement," Tucker tells Steve in a lowered voice.

Tucker looks at his watch, "It's zero-dark-thirty Marine.  You need to get some beauty sleep!  I got watch with Dawid in a couple of hours.  If I do take you up, I'll only take another one or two and put the smokes back in your pack.  I want to break down this H&K real quick to makes sure the suppressor is good and still fits right.  See you in the morning."
This message was last edited by the GM at 20:20, Sun 18 Apr 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1766 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 18 Apr 2010
at 20:01
  • msg #322

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Robert 'Tuck' Tucker (msg #321):

Dawid was waiting for a response by Maruisz and Mihn.

As he waited, he checked on Diter's backpack radio the frequency that the Baron's troops' radio was set at, see if there was anything to intercept. It was possible that the Baron would be calling them for some kind of status report.

Mockingly, Dawid turned and shook his fist at Drew in jest.

"After hearing some "Polish jokes", I think they are the same as the "American jokes" we tell. I mean, do American submarines have screen doors on them? Or are your firing squads really arranged in a circle?"

This was said rhetorically, as it was obvious Tuck and Drew weren't in the mood for conversation over much-needed sleep. There wasn't much more to do before he needed to go to sleep himself.

The last thing was to contact the Queen, to update them on their status and find out if the truck made it back.
This message was last edited by the player at 20:06, Sun 18 Apr 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 248 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 18 Apr 2010
at 20:26
  • msg #323

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #322):


Drew smiles at the joke.  Then he replies,

"Well them navy dudes can be pretty slow." 

Sgt Drew
M240 w/80 rounds and 1911
More smoking and joking

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1769 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 18 Apr 2010
at 20:35
  • msg #324

Re: The Spoils

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #323):

Fiddling with the radio's dial, Dawid thought this over. He then conceded the obviousness of the point.

"You win, Mister Drew!"

Truth to tell, Dawid was finding being a real NCO a real chore. WP-trained military forces tended to completely discount or lack a trained NCO class, relying instead on their officer corps to do the heavy lifting and maintain the reservoir of technical skills and expertise that kept a military unit functional.

Yawning, he allowed himself one of his precious cigarettes, here in the warmth and darkness of the blacked-out kitchen.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1757 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 19 Apr 2010
at 23:38
  • msg #325

The Rooster


Sunday, October 22nd, 2000
0500 hrs.
30F
Overcast
Moderate breeze from the N
Approximately 30km east of Warsaw, Poland



Mariusz and Minh decide to abandon their attempt to gain entry in the locked and possibly occupied church. Instead, they find another house whose owners neglected to lock the front door. Once again, the furniture is intact. They smash up a couple of kitchen chairs and return to the team's shelter with the additional firewood bundled in a captured horse blanket.

The rest of you dry off, eat, pull your watch, and try to sleep. For most of you, this is not difficult. Between the irritants of Thor's stench, Drew's loud snoring, and your own private nightmares, some of you sleep more fitfully.

The night passes slowly and uneventfully. At some point during the night, the snow stops falling.

At around 0500, just as the pair on watch are returning to the cottage to wake the others for morning stand-to, those of you who are still sleeping are woken abruptly by a scream. To those inside, it is very loud; to those outside, it is somewhat muffled.


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:06, Tue 20 Apr 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 823 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 20 Apr 2010
at 00:05
  • msg #326

Re: The Rooster

With some dry clothes, warm shelter, food, and some sleep, Tucker makes his way outside just before 0400 to start his two hour watch with his not so thought about Pole, Dawid.  He knows what he has to do and it's only two hours with him and besides, what could go wrong....

As 0500 rolls around, Tucker tries to keep moving around to keep from freezing and is just about to go over to Dawid to see how he's doing to break up the boredom of guard duty when he hears an audible scream coming from inside the cabin.  Robert looks back from the noise to Dawid and motions for him to follow towards the cabin.  Tucker goes for his silenced pistol as he hits one side of the doorway and is sure that he will go to the other side.  Once they're both in position, he will nod him and say, "You get the door and follow me in!  Good?"

Tucker
H&K SOCOM Pistol [12/12] [Suppressed]
Slung M-16A2 [29/30] / M-203 [HE]
Moving in to investigate what's going on inside

This message was last edited by the GM at 00:06, Tue 20 Apr 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 87 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Tue 20 Apr 2010
at 01:07
  • msg #327

Re: The Rooster

Awaking with a start, Thor's held a H&K USP-9SD pistol in his right hand and a heavy bayonet in the other. Shaking the crick out of his neck, he peered into the gloom, attempting to see past the horse and what had caused him to waken so rudely.

Thor
Waking and arming
USP-9SD pistol (15/15) +3 mags
Bayonet
Another half tonne of weapons & ammo in his webbing

Steven Drew
player, 249 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Tue 20 Apr 2010
at 06:09
  • msg #328

Re: The Rooster

Drew sits upright wide awake with his pistol in hand and his other hand grasping the carrying handle of his M240.  He looks around to get his bearings.

"What the fuck's goin on?" he asks.

Sgt Drew
M1911A1 drawn and 240 in hand
Awake, getting bearings

Craig Sutherland
player, 113 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Tue 20 Apr 2010
at 08:14
  • msg #329

Re: The Rooster


Craig had just reached the door as the scream echoed around the room. Putting his AK to his shoulder as he turned he brought it to bear on the source of the noise.


AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Fire Support Element
Aiming at source of scream
This message was last edited by the player at 10:01, Tue 20 Apr 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1772 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 20 Apr 2010
at 08:17
  • msg #330

Re: The Rooster

In reply to Robert 'Tuck' Tucker (msg #326):

Instantly alert, Dawid picked up his borrowed AK and chambered a round (but left the grenade launcher unloaded) He then followed Tucker wherever the man was going. Dawid took the other side of the door, then nodded at the instructions.

Their boots made footprints in the few cms of snow. When the day warmed up, it would likely melt.

Getting ready to open it with one hand, he shrugged and made a questioning look, pointing a thumb at the house in general. This really the place?


Dawid
AK-74/BG-15 (30/30, 0/0)
Stechkin (21/20)
Taking the other side of the doorway where Tucker is located, getting ready to open it.

This message was last edited by the player at 08:21, Tue 20 Apr 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 440 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 20 Apr 2010
at 10:16
  • msg #331

Re: The Rooster

Jan had been sleeping soundly when the scream woke him.  He reacted relatively quickly, rolling off his sleeping bag and grabbing at his webbing.  It took him a couple of seconds to extract his Sig Sauer from its holster - he had only had the pistol and its drop leg holster for a day or so and he wasn't used to drawing it quickly yet.

Now with his pistol in hand he pushed himself up into a kneeling position and cocked the weapon before scanning around the room, looking for the source of the scream.  It had been so loud he was convinced that the scream must have come from inside the room!

He kept his index finger alongside the cocked pistol, not placing it on the trigger immediately as he scanned around.  There were a lot of them closely packed together inside this house and the danger of friendly fire was large!  As he scanned around he dropped the aim of his pistol towards the floor as he passed over friendly targets.


Jan
Looking for the source of the scream with pistol in hand, kneeling beside the rest of his weapons and webbing.
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15)

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 703 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Tue 20 Apr 2010
at 16:33
  • msg #332

Re: The Rooster

When Mariusz returned to the house, Mariusz piled the firewood by the fire and then said to Bayer, "Sir, I thought we might check out the church for firewood but it was locked and alarmed, there may be people in there."
After his report he returned, tired and worn to his own needs. He quicly stripped off his gear and squatted near the fire in his under wear. He emptied his pouches and used the drier of his clothes to absorb any moisture they'd trapped. He then reloaded his pouches and dried out his body armour. That done he put on his spare fatigues and then saw to his wet gear. He vigorously screwed up his over whites and then hung up the wrung out cloth on the washing line. He also hung out his other gear to dry before stripping again and towel drying himself.

He dressed carefully, making sure his layers were all dry and had air captured between them. He helped with the food and ate his share.

Once he was ready to sleep he lay his shelter half on the floor and then lay his overwhites which had dried below his sleeping bag. He squirmed into his sleeping bag and pulled his wollen hat down over his eyes. That done he fastened the shelter half around him and went to sleep.

He awoke to the scream and thought, shit, is that hairy moron fucking the horse?
Konrad Bayer
player, 1186 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Tue 20 Apr 2010
at 16:43
  • msg #333

Re: The Rooster

Still lying down, Bayer reaches for his P7 and says very quietly, "Stand to." He then sits up and looks around, "Who's on sentry?" After being told, he grabs for his radio, "Frank, Sunray. Sitrep. Over." While he waits for reply, he says, "Where did that scream come from?"

If there is no quick reply over the radio, Bayer says, "Jan, Warren, clear the upstairs and report back. Quyen, Sutherland, clear the main floor and check if there is a cellar we missed."

"Anything seen out the windows?" he asks the rest of the team.

* If there is a quick radio reply or something else that adds a little more info to what's going on, the second half of Bayer's actions may not happen.
This message was last edited by the player at 16:43, Tue 20 Apr 2010.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 44 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Tue 20 Apr 2010
at 18:26
  • msg #334

Re: The Rooster

Warren is instantly awake at the scream, and almost as fast is out of his sleeping bag.  He grabs his AK, but when instructed to clear the attic, he slings it over his shoulder, and draws his pistol.  He nods first at Jan to show he understands his assignment, and then up the ladderwell.  He also reholsters his pistol, and brings his AK to bear at the ceiling.  He gestures to show that he will cover Jan as he moves up, ready to shoot through the ceiling into the attic if necessary.

He says in a low tone, <Blue>"Go, you're covered.  If you see something duck back down, and I'll spray the overhead."


Ghost
Covering Jan
AK-103 (24/30)

Jan Cerny
player, 441 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 20 Apr 2010
at 21:41
  • msg #335

Re: The Rooster

Jan nodded in response to Konrad's orders and Warren's gestures with his AK.  Turning back to his webbing he quickly popped open a pouch and pulled out his flashlight.  He briefly considered grabbing a spare mag for his pistol but figured that that was pointless.  If something was still moving after he'd fired fifteen rounds then it was Warren's problem to deal with with his AK.

Moving quickly up to the ladderwell he climbed up the access Craig had set up to get into the attic.  He then quickly flicked on the flashlight and held it side by side with his pistol before scanning around the attic ready to fire at anything threatening.


Jan
Searching the attic with Warren
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15)

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1762 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Tue 20 Apr 2010
at 23:43
  • msg #336

Re: The Rooster


Groggy and more than a bit put out after an abrupt and somewhat panicked wakeup call, you realize the source of the scream.

Dieter raises his hand and exclaims somewhat sheepishly, "It's OK... it's OK. I am sorry. It was me. I had, er... I had a bad dream. It's OK. I... I'm sorry."

A blue-on-blue shoot out is thereby narrowly avoided. It was just about time for stand-to anyhow, you tell yourself. You too have had demon-haunted dreams on occasion. It's hard to fault the man.

You look outside. There's at least four inches of snow on the ground. The sky is still grey, albeit a shade lighter. It would be picturesque if it were a postcard. The reality of yesterday's hard march through the blizzard that created this landscape is still fresh in your memory.

Next Moves?

OOC: Time to plan and prep your departure.
Steven Drew
player, 250 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Wed 21 Apr 2010
at 02:50
  • msg #337

Re: The Rooster


  Drew:

  "Fuck man, thought this place was haunted or some shit."  As he looks at the dying embers of the fire.

"Someone stoke up the fire some.  I gotta take a piss."  As Drew moves into the other room his blanket wrapped around him.  He moves to the door way and a moment later you hear the,

"Pssssssssssssss"  and some laughing as he spells out,

"D....R.....E...come on.....DU-Ba-Uuuuuuuuu. Hahahaha!"

  A second later Drew comes into the kitchen,

"Damn its cold out there."  As he climbs back into his still warm sleeping bag.

"Next time man, try drinking like the rest of us.  Ya drink, pass out and no dreams."

  With some movement and a few "Ah's"  the movement stops and a light snoring resumes.

Sgt Drew
M1911A1 in a shoulder holster <yes he went to sleep with it on this time>
Getting comfy and returning to sleep

Dieter Brandt
player, 98 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 21 Apr 2010
at 05:54
  • msg #338

Re: The Rooster

Dieter looked around at the group, embarrassed by his outburst.

It had been a while since the nightmares had affected him, but the fight earlier that day had brought it all back to him. Knowing that sleep wouldn't come again, he got up and started to prep his kit, too embarrassed to make eye contact with the group.
Craig Sutherland
player, 114 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 21 Apr 2010
at 06:24
  • msg #339

Re: The Rooster


Realising the scream came from one of his own team members, Craig quickly lowers his rifle. The wide eyed look of surprise on the man's face indicated to Craig more then enough.

He open the door and nearly ran into Tucker and Dawid.

”All clear, bad dream.”

He tells them as he walks past. Taking up his position he drops his pack and scans the horizon with his field glasses, he spends several minutes watching the direction of the farm house they left earlier.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1776 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 21 Apr 2010
at 09:43
  • msg #340

Re: The Rooster

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #336):

Outside, Dawid stamped out Drew's name in the snow.

"This is a violation of security! Consider yourself on report." Said with a straight face, nonetheless it was obvious he was joking.

Tired after the too-short night, Dawid went inside and stoked the fire using the wood that had been gather the night before, putting on some more tea for breakfast.

"Can someone who knows something about radios see what frequency the captured one is set at, and listen in on the Baron's channel?"
Jan Cerny
player, 444 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 21 Apr 2010
at 21:20
  • msg #341

Re: The Rooster

Jan had packed the captured broken radio set into a backpack on the bike before they'd left the farm so he took it upon himself to follow Dawid's request.  He dug the radio out and checked again the frequency it was set to before moving to the manpack radio Dieter had been carrying and tuning it to the correct frequency.  He put the headset on and started listening in while continuing to do other routine tasks such as refilling his rifle's magazine.

"Konrad," he asked.  "What's the plan.  Are we moving on soon or resting up here until nightfall and setting out then?"
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1763 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Thu 22 Apr 2010
at 00:07
  • msg #342

Re: The Rooster


Jan tunes one of the team's manpack radios to the frequency that the captured short range hand-held was set at. There doesn't appear to be any radio traffic at the moment. Either the Baron's forces aren't using the radio at the moment or the frequency is off. The captured radio looks like its previous owner probably fell on it when he was shot off of his horse. Perhaps the dial was jostled a couple of ticks in the process...
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 824 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Thu 22 Apr 2010
at 00:35
  • msg #343

Re: The Rooster

Tucker storms in the door and is stopped by Sutherland when he hears it was a false alarms and a nightmare.  He sighs deeply when it is a false alarm and flips the safety back on the H&K pistol.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 89 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Thu 22 Apr 2010
at 04:10
  • msg #344

Re: The Rooster

Sighing heavily once the cause of the disruption is discovered, Thor returned to his rather uncomfortable bed. This time however he made the effort to strip off his external layers of furs, webbing and body armour, carefully laying them out where they could be quickly grabbed. A heavyweight civilian sleeping bag exploded from within it's place inside his Norwegian issue pack as it rapidly decompressed.
"No wake me...."
Moments later he was fast asleep again, pistol still clutched in one hand and bayonet in the other.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1187 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 22 Apr 2010
at 04:46
  • msg #345

Re: The Rooster

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Can someone who knows something about radios see what frequency the captured one is set at, and listen in on the Baron's channel?"


"It's probably unfortunately too late. They likely go to alternative frequency if a radio is lost or compromised." Bayer says quietly as nothing is heard.

Jan Cerny:
"Konrad," he asked.  "What's the plan.  Are we moving on soon or resting up here until nightfall and setting out then?"


"Well... we've always intended on moving at night. And now the Baron knows there is a hostile party somewhere in the countryside. I think we should rest up and continue at night." Bayer answers.

"What do you think - day or night?" he asks Jan and anyone else around (who were still awake).
This message was last edited by the player at 04:49, Thu 22 Apr 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 445 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 22 Apr 2010
at 07:16
  • msg #346

Re: The Rooster

Jan thought briefly before answering Konrad.

"I think that we should stay here for the day and rest up before moving on again tonight once it's dark.  All of us could probably do with more sleep and some more hot food before we set off and I think that we need the cover of dark to conceal us from observation.  While we stay here for the day we should have two people who speak Polish monitoring a backpack radio each with one set to the frequency the captured radio was on and the other set to a slightly different one in case the dial was knocked in the ambush.  It's doubtful that we'll pick up anything but the Baron's troops might get sloppy."


He glanced around the small cottage thinking of a couple of other things.

"I think that we're far enough away from the ambush site to mean that we're outside the area of an immediate search, should the Baron order that."
  It went unsaid that they still need to keep guards on watch.  "The only threat that needs to be assessed is whoever's barricaded in the Church that Mariusz and Minh investigated.  Maybe a couple of people who look like Polish stragglers should investigate further and try to make contact if there's anyone there.  It might be that we can get some intel off some locals."

He glanced again at the broken captured radio.

"The last thing is to try the batteries from this in the NVGs that went dead last night.  Oh, and when we move again tonight I think that we should avoid using NVGs.  We're all capable of traveling at night and we should save the NVGs for when they're needed."

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1777 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 22 Apr 2010
at 07:28
  • msg #347

Re: The Rooster

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #346):

"I think Thor would be happy to volunteer, Jan! No, just kidding. I'll go to the Church, if Poles or those who look like them are needed. Mariusz is always a good idea, although you or someone who speaks Polish would be a good idea instead."
Jeff D. Warren
player, 46 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Thu 22 Apr 2010
at 07:31
  • msg #348

Re: The Rooster

As the all clear is sounded, Jeff sets his rifle back down, and proceeds immediately back into his warm sleeping bag.  Within seconds he is out, but his last thoughts can't help but be amused by his new squadleader's sleep habits.

He does murmur "If we're sleeping in, wake me at 1000, or if anyone else needs help falling asleep..."
This message was last edited by the player at 07:32, Thu 22 Apr 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 825 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Thu 22 Apr 2010
at 13:47
  • msg #349

Re: The Rooster

"Well, if yer giving us an option, I vote for staying for the day and moving out at night.  We could all use some more rest and hot chow boss," Tucker replies to Bayer's induiry.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 704 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 22 Apr 2010
at 15:37
  • msg #350

Re: The Rooster

Mariusz stretched and said, "I'd vote for staying here and getting some more sleep. We should also try to contact the defectors by radio if we can."

He looked at the horsemeat they had left and thought about how it could be used, "If we are going to check out the church I'd be happy to go. In the meantime I'll get breakfast on the go."

He pulled out the last of the tobasco and Worchestershire sauce taht he'd stashed in his MRE pouch and added some of the horsefat he'd reserved to make a marinade and cut come of the leaner meat into chunks for kebabs.

He looked up, "Horsemeat kebabs for breakfast and I'll stuff the steaks with black bread and some of the dried fruit. There's enough left for me to make patties as well, we can either freeze those or offer them to the people in the church, if there are any."
Jan Cerny
player, 447 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 22 Apr 2010
at 19:56
  • msg #351

Re: The Rooster

"Someone who speaks Polish needs to monitor the radio," Jan commented to those around him.  "The Baron's troops have always sounded sloppy to me and we might well get lucky and hear some early morning radio chatter from someone trying to check on the unit we ambushed."

Passing over the headset for the manpack radio to someone else Jan then started re-equipping himself.  Rather than putting his US Marine combat jacket back on though he helped himself to Jared's old Red Army winter field jacket to better look the part.  It was warmer as well and that was bound to be a good thing!

Now fully equipped Jan then turned to Dawid.  "OK, I'm ready to back you up checking out if someone is hiding out in the Church.  I think that we should go and keep watch for a while before approaching the doors.  Anyone else want to join us?" he asked those around him.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1779 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 22 Apr 2010
at 20:12
  • msg #352

Re: The Rooster

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #351):

Dawid nodded, looking up at the ceiling.

"Is the position in the attic facing the church?"

There was no way to cover up the UK-issue Kevlar vest, but at least he could make sure his Polish fatigues were visible underneath them. He made sure his Free Polish armband was visible, and instead of the UK helmet he'd "borrowed" from Mad he wore his green Polish army beret. Instead of the borrowed NATO winter coat, he put on a sweater and wore thermal leggings to keep out the cold, which wasn't too bad. Lastly, he got his borrowed AK-74/BG-15, and ammo harness with 6 spare magazines and 4x 40mm grenades.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:39, Fri 23 Apr 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1188 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 23 Apr 2010
at 02:04
  • msg #353

Re: The Rooster

Bayer nods, "Good. Stay it is."

Then turning to Dawid he says, "Keep the sentry roster going. Go ahead with the church but other than that, restrict outside movements as much as possible."

Bayer then returns to his still warm sleeping bag. He'll sleep until 1000 hrs.
Minh Quyen
player, 489 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Fri 23 Apr 2010
at 03:26
  • msg #354

Re: The Rooster

Quyen follows Tucker's lead, in that when she isn't on sentry she cares for her weapons and tries to dry out her clothes. Both of which need plenty of attention due to the freezing rain.

"Watch for booby traps." she mumbles to anyone going to the church. "It's wired with early warning devices... as the person probably doesn't want any uninvited visitors."
Dieter Brandt
player, 100 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 23 Apr 2010
at 06:11
  • msg #355

Re: The Rooster

Dieter went to help Mariusz with preparing breakfast. He wasn't that hungry, but wanted to get involved with a mundane task away from the main group, afraid of the ridicule he might have been subjected to. Soldiers were notorious for mercilessly abusing their friends and colleagues if a weakness is exposed, and Dieter had embarrassed himself during the night when the nightmares had returned. He was keen to be out of the way for a while, and Mariusz seemed like a good kid who wouldn't rib him too much.

He approached Mariusz in the kitchen area, not saying anything. He cleaned his hunting knife as best he could, and started chopping the meat into cubes. "Kebabs for breakfast sounds good to me," he ventured, trying to start up a gentle conversation. "Any onions in here?" he continued, looking around the kitchen area. "We could fry them off and add them to the marinade."

Once the meat was done he put a pan of water on to boil. Some good strong coffee would be nice, although they would probably have to settle for the MRE crap unless somebody volunteered some good stuff. Once it was brewed he called out, loud enough for those inside to hear, "coffee! Bring your own mugs!"
This message was last edited by the player at 06:11, Fri 23 Apr 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1784 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 23 Apr 2010
at 08:01
  • msg #356

Re: The Rooster

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #353):

"I'll think of a watch schedule from now until 2000, when I would assume we move out."

On his way out, he detoured through the kitchen and clapped Dieter on the shoulder to show him support, but didn't say anything.

Instead, he addressed Mariusz, "Jan and I are checking out the church. You and Sutherland are part of our element, so I trust you'll be the our immediate backup. In the mean time, do monitor the Baron's channels for now, yes? Sutherland worked for the Baron, as I recall, so he may have some knowledge on their communications procedures and operating frequencies."

"Sutherland, mind keeping a watch outside for the moment? We're going to be busy, don't want our attention to wander and have some of the Baron's men sneak up on us!"

He helped himself to a couple kilos of raw horsemeat as a peace offering.

Dawid replied to the murmured warning, "thanks for the information, Minh. I guess we'll just knock on the door, see who answers."

As Dawid opened the door, letting in a cool wet breeze, he pulled out a white pillowcase and got ready to hold it up as they approached the church.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:57, Fri 23 Apr 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 104 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 23 Apr 2010
at 08:04
  • msg #357

Re: The Rooster

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
On his way out, he detoured through the kitchen and clapped Dieter on the shoulder to show him support, but didn't say anything.


Dieter smiled weakly at Dawid's gesture. He appreciated it, and was glad that Dawid hadn't said anything.
Jan Cerny
player, 449 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 23 Apr 2010
at 20:08
  • msg #358

Re: The Rooster

Exiting the cottage, Jan led the way across to the Church.  As they approached however he found himself a good vantage point to cover Dawid while the Pole went to knock on the door.  He tried to position himself where he could fire through the doorway should the person opening it be aggressive towards Dawid.

While Dawid approached however he scanned the upper parts of the Church, looking to see if whoever was inside the building had a lookout point up high.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1767 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 23 Apr 2010
at 23:40
  • msg #359

Meet the Neighbors


Jan and Dawid approach the church. Their boots crunch through the nearly half-foot of snow that covers the ground. Unlike the ashy, grey snow of the last couple of winters, this snow is mostly clean white. Aside from the tracks of the evening's sentries, the snow is undisturbed.

The gate in the low wall that surrounds the village church is still open, its collection of noise-makers lying half burried by a snowdrift.

Jan takes a knee behind the wall and covers Dawid as he walks towards church's main entrance. Holding his white flag in one fist, he knocks on the old wooden door with the other.

"Hello? I am Dawid Piotrowksi of the Home Army. My friends and I are not bandits or slavers. I only wish to speak with you. We are seeking information about Warsaw and we have food and medicine and are willing to share for your trouble. Please open the door."

He stands there a full two minutes, awaiting a response. None comes. At one point, he's almost certain that he can hear the sounds of movements coming from behind the doors but, as soon as he's sure that he's not imagining it, it stops.

Back at the cottage, the radio tuned to the frequency you suspect is being used by the Baron squawks to life,

(In Polish:)"All units, this is the Raven. Tune to frequency B. This channel may be compromised. I repeat, all units, tune to frenquency B immediately. Prepare for coms check on frequency B. Do not acknowledge on this channel. Tune to frequency B now. Raven OUT."

Next Moves?
Steven Drew
player, 252 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sat 24 Apr 2010
at 01:48
  • msg #360

Re: Meet the Neighbors


  Drew snuggles in his sleeping bag.  Aware members of the team are checking the church.  He thinks he should have offered the axe but dismisses it.  "There loss, they should have asked."  He hears the radio but has no clue.  But lately, radio traffic has never been good.

"Shit." He whispers

  As he rolls over and goes back to sleep, resting his hand on his machinegun.


Sgt Drew
M1911 and M240 w/80 rounds
Trying to return to sleep to prepare for the times to come.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1785 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 24 Apr 2010
at 02:35
  • msg #361

Re: Meet the Neighbors

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #359):

Dawid shrugged and looked over at Jan.

They were there to announce their presence. They had done so. There was no response. Having no particular reason to break into the church and seeing no obvious threat, he hung the pillowcase with 2kg of horsemeat on the church door.

"Please take this food as a token of our good will. We mean you no harm, and trust you mean us none as well. In the name of the Sacred Madonna of Częstochowa and her son, Jesus Christ, peace be with you and may the Lord protect and guide you."

He said to Jan, "come on my friend, let's go back. Some lazy bastards were going back to sleep. It's bloody stand-to! Time to rise and do the chores, as we say on the farm."
This message was last edited by the player at 02:35, Sat 24 Apr 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 453 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 24 Apr 2010
at 08:46
  • msg #362

Re: Meet the Neighbors

Jan nodded in reply to Dawid.  Once they moved back towards their cottage and were out of hearing range of the Church he added.

"Let's see what result your gift generates.  We need to keep someone watching this Church as part of the guard roster, though I doubt that they'll be able to see both entrances.  The observation point Craig set up may help though.  Also if the people in the Church come out to look around they're going to find where we are.  There is no way we can disguise our tracks in the snow.  Let's hope there is another snowfall today!"


Upon his arrival back at the Church Jan asked whoever was monitoring the radio.  "Any luck?"
Craig Sutherland
player, 116 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 24 Apr 2010
at 09:28
  • msg #363

Re: Meet the Neighbors


Craig was up when Dawid and Jan left, so he climbed up to OP in the attic he had prepared earlier. He followed them visually through the forest and covered Dawid from his elevated position as he knocked on the church door.

When he saw they where clear of the church he met them on his way to take up his watch location.

”Do you think anyone is using the church ?”

Craig then starts his turn at sentry duty scanning the immediate area with his field glasses and the direction of the farm they left the night before. As the sky begins to lighten he tries to visually locate a wood pile and get a better idea of his surroundings.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1789 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 24 Apr 2010
at 10:01
  • msg #364

Re: Meet the Neighbors

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #363):

Being considerate, Dawid made sure the noisemakers were set up properly and able to work.

When they got back he replied, "yes. I'm sure I heard someone inside. It's still a while until stand-to and then breakfast. Do you want to sleep some more?"
Jan Cerny
player, 456 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 24 Apr 2010
at 12:57
  • msg #365

Re: Meet the Neighbors

"As we're staying here for the day I'm fine for duties as necessary," Jan replied to Dawid.  "I'll get some sleep when there isn't anything else to be doing but the few hours I've had so far have taken the edge off it."

He was still tired though and intended to be sleeping whenever he could, though eating was also a priority!
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 706 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 24 Apr 2010
at 14:06
  • msg #366

Re: Meet the Neighbors

"I couldn't find any onions," Mariusz said, "otherwise that would be an excellent idea, instead I'm going to catch as much of the kebab fat as I can in the drip tray and soak thin slices of the black bread in the last of the marinade, then I'll fry off the bread which will make it more paletable than it would be, plus it'll bulk up the calorie count."

He sighed, "If it was spring we could search for wild garlic and wood sorrel. Now, we have to make do."

He looked over at Jan and said, "If someone can find a big tin tub or bath we could was our overwhites, they'll be grubby and bloody by now."
Jan Cerny
player, 457 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 24 Apr 2010
at 20:45
  • msg #367

Re: Meet the Neighbors

Jan nodded at Mariusz' request and looked around for someone who could search for a bathtub or other large bucket.  He would have done it himself but he wanted to find out what had happened with the radio.

Spotting Minh apparently unoccupied he chose her.  "Minh, please can you do us a favour and find a bathtub or something similar that any of the bloody overwhites can be washed in?"

He then moved over to the radio to find out about any radio traffic.  Discovering that there had been some he noted the time that the signal had come through and then started flicking round other frequencies trying to get lucky and find their alternate frequency.

"I reckon that we should try some checking of other frequencies again at the same time tomorrow morning.  It's unlikely that they've got strong enough batteries to keep their radios on at all times so I'd expect them to have a standard reporting window where they turn their sets on.  Changing that will be hard and we now know a time point within that window."

He twiddled the dial further, continuing to check random frequencies.

"We also know that they're aware that they've lost a radio and that their radio net might well be compromised.  That also tells us that they are well disciplined and organised, both of which are bad news!"

Unless he got lucky with further transmissions Jan quickly gave up and got his head down for some further sleep after eating some of Mariusz' horse kebabs and taking his turn on guard duty.
Craig Sutherland
player, 117 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 24 Apr 2010
at 21:23
  • msg #368

Re: Meet the Neighbors


Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
When they got back he replied, "yes. I'm sure I heard someone inside. It's still a while until stand-to and then breakfast. Do you want to sleep some more?"


"No I should be fine, I'll probably get a couple more hours in the afternoon if I'm able to. Thanks."

He then thought for a bit;

"We have a good line of sight from the attic to the church if we can spare someone it mite be wise to have a set of eyes on it just to make sure they are not military."

With that he moves off to start his watch.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1791 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 24 Apr 2010
at 22:10
  • msg #369

Re: Meet the Neighbors

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #366):

He replied to Mariusz, "I'll have a look inside this house. See if there is a wash tub. Good work! Breakfast will be splendid, I can tell."

"Sutherland, good luck on your watch. If one of you (Jan or Thor) wants to go in the attic to keep close watch on the Church, sort that out between you. Remember, no firing unless there's a clear threat."


"Jan, don't worry about the radio, now they know they're being listened-to. At least we have confirmed their knowledge of their patrol being eliminated."

Making sure his hands were empty and he wasn't standing over the man, Dawid awoke Thor for his watch. He looked around the house for a wash tub, checked the feedbag on the horse, and got ready to nap a little before official stand-to.
Dieter Brandt
player, 108 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 25 Apr 2010
at 08:38
  • msg #370

Re: Meet the Neighbors

Dieter heard Dawid's conversation with Craig, and volunteered, "I will go to the attic. Can someone call me when breakfast is ready, or just bring me some up."

Without waiting for a reply from either man, he headed off to the stairs and climbed up into the attic. It would be good to get some alone time, especially after the night-time incident. Hopefully, he could get some peace and quiet up there, and nobody would rib him later when he came down.

The attic was dusty, with a dull smell of mouldy old wood. It was a solid enough building, but was in need of a bit of renovation. There was a lot of junk lying around here - bits of old furniture, a box of children's toys and a few other odds and ends. "It might be worth having a scavenge before we leave," he thought.

Finding a good spot to settle in, he made himself as comfortable as possible. He pulled over an old wooden box to use as a chair, and sat down. The box was sturdy enough, especially for someone of Dieter's slender frame. Once seated, he trained his rifle on the church tower, making sure he had a good view of the main door and the tower, and checking for a side door as well. The meat that Dawid had left on the door was still there, untouched.

Dieter chuckled to himself. "Maybe the smell of the meat will attract a wolf or a bear," he thought. "That would certainly liven up the day."

With that he settled in to his watch, keeping an eye out for movement at the church and the surrounding environment. If he was to see anything he would call downstairs to alert his colleagues, as he had left the radio downstairs for the team to monitor radio frequencies.

Dieter Brandt
In attic, watching the church and surrounding environment
PSG-1 (20/20) - will replace the magazine
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers

This message was last edited by the player at 08:41, Sun 25 Apr 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1769 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 25 Apr 2010
at 14:43
  • msg #371

Back to the Road


Sunday, October 22nd, 2000
1800 hrs.
30F
Overcast
Light breeze from the N
Approximately 30km east of Warsaw, Poland



Dieter climbs up into the attic and moves to the hole in the roof that Craig made. The cottage's central axis (long-ways) runs from NW to SE. The attic OP (i.e. the hole in the roof) faces SW. From there, you can see from roughly 10-o'clock to 4- o'clock (with due north being 12 o'clock). From this vantage point, he has a fairly good view of the church. As he watches, one of the front doors swings slowly outwards just enough so that a slender arm can reach the sack full of horsemeat. The arm and the bag withraw back into the church and the door swings shut.

The rest of you spend your time in various leisurely activities- sleeping, cooking, eating, cleaning your weapons, etc. A more thorough search of the house (including the attic) turns up nothing worth taking. Dawid spends some time taking care of the as-yet-to-be-named horse. The horse seems to appreciate the care and attention.

There is no more activity on what you assume was the Black Legion's "frequency A". Shortly before 1000 hours, Warren steps outside with his Soviet made radio. He rigs a booster antenna to the set and waits for Johnstone's call. He doesn't have to wait long- Johnstone, for all his quirks, is nothing if not punctual.


The various daytime watches pass uneventfully. The clouds that blot out the sky have lightened somewhat in color, if not thickness, and there is more snow falls during the day.

The sun is setting in the west. With the persistent cloud cover, it grows dark very quickly. You're belly's full, you feel physically and mentally fresh, and your clothes have dried out. They smell like woodsmoke which, for some of you, is a big improvement. You repack your gear and prepare to move out. A quick test run with the unladen bike reveals that it will be nearly impossible to move through the snow once it's loaded with gear. The as-yet-to-be-named horse will have no such trouble. There is only enough feed, however, for another 24 hours or so.

Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:01, Sun 25 Apr 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1793 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 25 Apr 2010
at 20:40
  • msg #372

Re: Back to the Road

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #371):

At stand-to, Dawid went around and made sure all personnel were awake and fed before dawn broke. After, he outlined a watch schedule. Monitoring the Baron's radio frequency wasn't a priority after they changed their response, so that was only done for a few minutes.

Once the schedule for the day was set, Dawid fed and groomed the horse, which he decided to name "Anya", after an old girlfriend. He cleaned up the manure from inside to keep things sanitary, and took the horse for a short walk in the yard behind the house, opposite the direction of the farmhouse. He also let it forage in the snow. Afterwards, he checked out the bicycle, seeing if the tires were and spokes were doing okay, as well as the hand-brakes.

Having napped as much as he could, he also set aside a four-hour block of time and started to teach Mariusz (and anyone else who was interested) in the art of heavy weapons, starting with the classic mortar and other forms of artillery. They had started weeks before, but such lessons went by the wayside and it was time to start them again.

The snow on the ground was still soft but not melting because the temperature was just below freezing. If the sewer pipes were blocked or frozen, Dawid intended to dig a latrine for team use. Either that, or locate an outhouse! A rural community like this would almost certainly still have such outdoor toilets, even this close to Warszawa.

Covering 3 Periods 0600-1800:
1 Period - Light Work (standing watch, taking care of the horse)
1 Period - Sleep
1 Period - Light Work (teaching)

This message was last edited by the player at 21:12, Sun 25 Apr 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 707 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 25 Apr 2010
at 20:50
  • msg #373

Re: Back to the Road

Mariusz saw Dawid mucking the horse out and said, "There's a trick Brother Bear taught me. If you leave the horse shit out on the snow it'll freeze into chips. Then we can carry the chips with us and burn them in emergencies. It stinks but it's better than no fire at a pinch."

Mariusz then sat down to listen to Dawid's lesson on mortars, guns were good so big guns had to be better, it stood to reason really.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1795 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 25 Apr 2010
at 20:57
  • msg #374

Re: Back to the Road

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #373):

Grinning, Dawid replied, "shit's something we know a lot about on the farm! It's below freezing outsdei but still too warm to freeze manure in anything less than a day or so. Still, we could do that, can't hurt. We could even take it with us, although the smell could be a problem on the move."

With that, he began teaching with what little he had. It wasn't so bad, really, there was a lot of information that could be imparted with the tables he had with him and some notes.

They finished up at 1800, ready for the evening's tasks and travel.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:00, Sun 25 Apr 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 253 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Mon 26 Apr 2010
at 06:44
  • msg #375

Re: Back to the Road


  Drew sits in on the class as a means to pass the time between his regular assignment, napping and having his meals.  All of which were secondary to his cleaning and checking his weapons.

Sgt Drew
M240, 1911
Doing classes and the daily routine

Dieter Brandt
player, 109 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 26 Apr 2010
at 07:02
  • msg #376

Re: Back to the Road

Dieter spent most of the day in the attic, watching the church. It was a dull job, apart from seeing the meat being taken, but he didn't mind. He generally preferred his own company, and had never been the most social of animals.

When lunchtime came he ate alone in the attic, quickly filling his belly with hot meat and bread, and whatever else was on offer. Once done he went back to his vigil, keeping an eye on the church and the surrounding landscape. In the early afternoon he accepted an offer to be relieved, briefing his replacement on what he had seen.

Heading back downstairs he headed outside to the latrine, making best use of the facilities that were available. Afterwards he washed as best he could, and checked on his clothes to make sure all were dry and in good repair. He saw Dawid giving instruction in the use of mortars, and other heavy weapons. He didn't participate, those kinds of weapons didn't interest him.

Locating Konrad, he asked, "Herr Bayer, what is the plan for this evening?"
Jeff D. Warren
player, 51 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Mon 26 Apr 2010
at 08:06
  • msg #377

Re: Back to the Road

Jeff gets up for Stand-to, and after that is finished, crawls right back to sleep.  If he had his way, he'd sleep for the next 24 hours.  The past few days had put a major drain on him.

He did eventually stir in time for his radio message.  He comes back inside, and locates Bayer. "Sir, I made contact with my 'handler.'  They will be moving out in no more than 48 hours, which puts them at the outskirts of Warsaw within 4 to 6 days.  If I may, what is your plan for Warsaw?"

He pauses, but without waiting for an answer, he continues in a low but serious voice,

"My mission is to locate the Baron's food, so that Salesman can direct the 10th into seizing that food.  Now there are a couple things that could make that easier.  First I need to find out where the food is, like I said.  Second, if we can create a diversion so the 10th can move up undetected, that would be great as well.  We may have already done that, but raids can't hurt.  I was planning on giving them the location of the stored weapons, since they could really use them.  Maybe leave the mags here for them to find.  Third, I expect Salesman to authorize me to decapitate the leadership of hostile forces in Warsaw.  The Baron and his commanders' death, plus a show of force by CIA forces should be enough to quell the rest of the men, and even bring them back to the good side.  Again, your assistance in this matter will be greatly rewarded.  If it's money, the CIA will likely give you all at least a million dollars to split amongst yourselves, and maybe more.  There are also still covert supply drops in country, and it wouldn't be difficult to get a special pallet or two for you on the next one.  We could even get you a ride to your homes, or anywhere in the world if you wish.  Despite what you may have heard, the US Government still exists, and still controls a sizable amount of assets."

Jeff waits for the questions from the group, who by now have taken to listening to his speech.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:06, Mon 26 Apr 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 119 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 26 Apr 2010
at 08:30
  • msg #378

Re: Back to the Road


The couple of hours Craig had spent on sentry duty had passed without incident. There had not been the anticipated response from the Baron as many had expected. Craig believed the man would consolidate his forces, wait until he felt he had the advantage and then strike. Now not giving him that advantage was the trick.

Once relieved Craig returns to the room in the cottage and has something to eat making sure he thanks whoever prepared it. He then went about getting his gear together and making sure it had dried in front of the fire. Lastly he finished cleaning his weapons.

Once he heard that there was someone in the church he went to find Dawid and suggested that they try again to make contact;

”They accepted the gift, what harm can it do ? Maybe wait until we are about to leave ? They may know more about what happened at the farm house”
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1798 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 26 Apr 2010
at 11:03
  • msg #379

Re: Back to the Road

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #378):

"It can't hurt. I was thinking of leaving them alone, but we should find out what happened to the people are the farmhouse. Let's you and I go, or maybe I'll take Jan."

He waits for volunteers to come with him to the Church. It was after dark now, the last of the twilight fading into night.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 96 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 26 Apr 2010
at 13:44
  • msg #380

Re: Meet the Neighbors

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #369):

With a tap to his foot and a bit more than a little trepidation Dawid woke a sleeping giant. Fortunately for all concerned Thor reacted less violently than expected, simply throwing one of his gloves sleepily at the Pole in a vain attempt to drive away his tormentor.
"G'way," he complained bitterly before another kick at his sleeping bag covered foot forced him awake and upright.

"You use?" Thor inquired of his watch partner Craig once they'd been awake a few minutes, indicating the compact submachinegun he had stored in the top of his pack.
"Mjollnir not so good for close."
Although supremely powerful, it's metre and a half length and near 18 kilogram weight was less than ideal for close quarters.
"Fatle good, but..." he tapped his holstered pistol and shrugged.

During the day Thor took his turn on watch, maintained his equipment and weapons, followed Dieter's lead in washing himself and his clothing best he could, and caught up on as much sleep as he possible. He also turned in the eight AK magazines he'd grabbed to Jan, commenting it was best they were loaded with the other spares than carried on his back.

Before resting however he gathered suitable wood and set about smoking some of the horse meat - by the end of the day he'd prepared and preserved only about half a dozen kilograms, but the thin slices would provide a useful cold meal should they be unable to cook in the next few days.

"No take," he commented on the proposal to carry horse droppings.
"Too smell. Plenty wood."
"Niste bad enough take."
A poke of his bloodied knife indicated the horse.

A little before dusk, he took up his assigned position for stand to and waited. With his skills at stealth and observation he fully expected to be pulled to join the small clearing patrol around their shelter while everyone else waited, ready to repel an attack which probably would not come.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1800 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 26 Apr 2010
at 22:55
  • msg #381

Re: Meet the Neighbors

In reply to Thor Halgeirsen (msg #380):

Dawid made sure everyone was ready for dusk, as that was a possible time to be attacked. Not likely, but a good habit to get into at any rate.

Seeing Thor and Sutherland were ready to go, he decided that was enough for a clearing patrol.

"Sutherland, Thor, on me. We're going to check the immediate area, including that Church. I think there's someone in there, but they haven't done anything all day so I don't expect there to be trouble. If someone shows their face, just be cool."

He chambered a round into the AK, put it at low-ready as he'd seen the NATO troops do, then got ready to head out.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 97 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Tue 27 Apr 2010
at 00:22
  • msg #382

Re: Meet the Neighbors

Thor shrugged, hefted Mjollnir and headed out into the gathering gloom.
Taking up a covered fire position approximately 25 metres from the door, he waited for Dawid and Craig to appear...
Craig Sutherland
player, 120 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Tue 27 Apr 2010
at 01:19
  • msg #383

Re: Meet the Neighbors



Craig left his AKU on top of his pack as he moved with Dawid to the church. He held his Browning HP in his left hand concealed in his pocket. In his right he held the MAC-10 under his jacket.

He stood slightly behind Dawid and to the left as he made the introductions.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1802 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 27 Apr 2010
at 01:44
  • msg #384

Re: Meet the Neighbors

Dawid slung his AK/GL, then held the white cloth up high.

Knocking on the door, he called out, "hello, is anyone there? I came by earlier. I'd like to ask if you've seen any troops in the area, lately."
Konrad Bayer
player, 1191 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Tue 27 Apr 2010
at 05:54
  • msg #385

Re: Back to the Road

Jeff D. Warren:
He did eventually stir in time for his radio message.  He comes back inside, and locates Bayer. "Sir, I made contact with my 'handler.'  They will be moving out in no more than 48 hours, which puts them at the outskirts of Warsaw within 4 to 6 days.  If I may, what is your plan for Warsaw?"


Bayer lays out the map and says, "We're continuing on our mission of reconnaissance and creating dissent among his forces and population. I still interpret these intentions as paralleling yours. Nothing has changed in that matter. Don't you agree?"

Glancing at the map, Bayer continues, "So it looks like we have 4 to 6 days to get into position within range of foot operations and to have completed some recce and harassment missions."

"This gives your allied forces a needed vanguard to help ease them into position while aiding my people's goals on weakening the Baron enough to limit or eliminate his sphere of influence."


Dabbing a finger at the map in three places, he says, "Fortunately due to Lieutenant Sutherland's first hand knowledge we already know the city's food producing areas. I expect that information ought to help find the Baron's stored stockpile."

"However, as I already mentioned, this team's immediate priority is still simply to get within a reasonable distance to the city center and securing a base of operations."


"Once that's done we can get to work on dismantling the Baron." Bayer adds.

Tentative Outline:
Get into range of objective
Conduct recce of Baron's forces and assets
Conduct harassment and diversion mission(s) to create confusion and sow dissent
...what follows next depends on changes to the situation & 30 TD

This fits with both ours and the 30TD's overall goals.


After summarizing this, he asks those of the team who are around, "Any serious objections?"

Assuming there isn't, Bayer outlines the first portion of the nav, "We'll keep moving west, staying close to this treeline we're in that runs all the way to Warsaw."

"We'll need to detour around a nuclear strike, but not until we've already covered most of the distance. I am not anticipating this to be a problem considering we have detection equipment available and a wide choice of directions we can take to get around it."


As it was getting dark soon, he says, "We've a long ways to go. Hopefully we're all rested up and dry. We move shortly."
Minh Quyen
player, 490 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Tue 27 Apr 2010
at 07:29
  • msg #386

Re: Meet the Neighbors

Jan Cerny:
Spotting Minh apparently unoccupied he chose her.  "Minh, please can you do us a favour and find a bathtub or something similar that any of the bloody overwhites can be washed in?"


Having cleaned her weapon and checked for any rust that may have built up, Quyen goes to check on her drying set of clothes. When Jan comes by, she answers, "No need. Upstairs. There is a bathtub. I'm sure you can find some water that collected from the rain outside. There's still time before we leave I bet."

Quyen will then air out her healing wounds before covering them up again before the group departs. "Same team arrangement Hauptmann?"
Jan Cerny
player, 460 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 27 Apr 2010
at 23:02
  • msg #387

Re: Meet the Neighbors

Minh Quyen:
Having cleaned her weapon and checked for any rust that may have built up, Quyen goes to check on her drying set of clothes. When Jan comes by, she answers, "No need. Upstairs. There is a bathtub. I'm sure you can find some water that collected from the rain outside. There's still time before we leave I bet."


"Thanks," Jan nodded in response to Minh before taking the opportunity to clean as much blood off his overwhites as possible.  Before soaking them he took the time to pick off any dried lumps he could and then scrubbed them as clean as they would go.  His drying overwhites then added to the general stink in the cottage but he'd suffered worse!  It made the prospect of night manoeuvres one to look forward to!

As the bike was going to need to be ditched Jan then spent some time working out equipment and gear loads for various people, causing him to miss out on the trip back to the church with Dawid, Thor and Craig.  He was sorting out equipment and working out who would need to carry more when Warren detailed much of his mission and objectives.  The promise of vast amounts of money seemed empty to Jan - where the hell would you spend it!  He'd also heard reports in the French media not long ago about the state of the US and he wasn't convinced that the US Government had that much capability any more.  But saying that it wouldn't be the first time that the French Government had manipulated the media for it's own benefit over the last couple of years!

He did have some thoughts on what was said and on Konrad's plan of action.  "Konrad, I agree with Warren about giving the weapons we captured to the 10th.  I think that we should leave all the AK mags we brought with us hidden somewhere around here for his allies to pick up.  We need to lighten loads now that we can't use the bike in the snow and carrying round all this extra ammo seems to be the wrong thing to do, particularly if an ally can make use of it.  I've also got all of the firing pins for the weapons we left at the farm and we should leave them to be picked up as well."

While he talked Jan moved a couple of kilos of food from one pile to another in front of him, adjusting the loads he intended to dump on various people.

"I agree with your plan as well Konrad.  We need to keep going with our recce mission for the moment and then see about changing objectives once we're in position in Warsaw and have more intel about the set up there.  We talked initially about avoiding contact with the enemy but the presence of the 10th changes that so we will need to reassess eventually.  I don't think that this is the right time to do that though.  We need to be inside Warsaw with a greater understanding of the Baron's forces, strengths and weaknesses before we start reassessing."

Jan then turned to Warren and fired a load of questions at the spook.  "Forget about rewards for the moment.  How many men can the 10th put into the field?  Are they able to take on the Baron direct?  What heavy weapons and armour do they have?  Who are they loyal to?  What are their long term objectives?"
Konrad Bayer
player, 1192 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Wed 28 Apr 2010
at 02:19
  • msg #388

Re: Meet the Neighbors

Jan Cerny:
He did have some thoughts on what was said and on Konrad's plan of action.  "Konrad, I agree with Warren about giving the weapons we captured to the 10th."


"I'd prefer a decision like that to be put to a vote." Bayer answers. "I don't care either way, but some of the team may have stronger feelings about aiding the Polish villagers over yet another roving band of armed foreigners." He then says, "If there isn't though, sure, the weapons to the division. Call for a vote."
This message was last edited by the player at 02:19, Wed 28 Apr 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 101 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Wed 28 Apr 2010
at 02:58
  • msg #389

Re: Meet the Neighbors

Jan Cerny:
"We need to lighten loads now that we can't use the bike in the snow and carrying round all this extra ammo seems to be the wrong thing to do, particularly if an ally can make use of it."

(While NOT at the church with Dawid and Craig)
"Sledges," was Thors sole comment when the issue of the bikes and cargo was raised.
"Make sledges to tow behind."
"Make sled for Niste too if time."

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1777 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 28 Apr 2010
at 03:31
  • msg #390

Easy Rider


Sunday, October 22nd, 2000
1900 hrs.
30F
Overcast
Light breeze from the N
Approximately 30km east of Warsaw, Poland



Just as it had earlier in the day, the attempted parley at the church goes nowhere. The occupant/s do not respond to your entreaties. He/she/they clearly want nothing to do with outsiders. In this day and age, you can hardly blame them.

You've eaten and rested well throughout the day. Your clothing and other gear is dry and smells faintly but not unpleasantly of wood smoke. It appears that you've remained undetected in your refuge of the past 24 hours.

You repack your gear and prepare to move out into the descending gloom. Some of the ammunition scavenged from the Baron's dead cavalry is stashed under the floorboards in the cottage.*

Anya, the gender-confused horse, is saddled and loaded up with cargo. He doesn't look particularly pleased with his new role but he bears his burden stoicly. There is still the matter of the cargo from the bicycle. Thor's idea to fashion a sledge to carry the excess gear is a good one but it is growing dark and you will probably need to delay departure for at least a couple of hours to find and assemble the needed materials to build a decent one.**

As you make your final preparations, you spot a solitary rider approaching slowly from the east along the main road (this runs E-W, 200m south of your cottage). The rider may or may not have spotted you too. It's possible that he noticed the smoke of the fire, though. You tried to keep this to a minimum and the light grey backdrop of the overcast sky probably helped but it was impossible to hide completely. A skilled observer could have spotted it.


Next Moves?


*Can someone confirm whether this was done and if so where and how? If you leave a stash, I also need an itemized list of what's being left behind.

**Sorry guys, no magic rewind on this one.

This message was last edited by the GM at 03:39, Wed 28 Apr 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 110 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 28 Apr 2010
at 06:02
  • msg #391

Re: Easy Rider

As the rider is spotted, Dieter heads back to the attic quickly to get a good view through his rifle scope. He takes aim with his PSG, preparing to fire if needed.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:04, Wed 28 Apr 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 121 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 28 Apr 2010
at 09:05
  • msg #392

Re: Easy Rider


After another fruitless door knocking exercise Craig walks with Dawid back to the cottage. Catching up on the offer on the table and ideas for the caches he speaks up.

Craig looked directly at Warren as he spoke;

"I'm not one for arming the enemy, regardless of what this guy decides to fess up. Also why should the people of Warsaw have to give up their food so this commie marauder force can eat and they can starve ?"

"As for air drops I was on the last of NATO's heavy lift assets when they disintegrated all over the rooftops of this city we are about to enter so there's no point blowing that wind up my arse."

Craig looked at the men and woman around him

”A million how about a billion each it's worth as much as your promise to get it to us. I'm sorry but the village and people who sheltered us and feed us have first dibs on the weapons and ammo in my book.”

He then helps get the gear redistributed so they can move on. When the rider is noticed Craig takes a position behind the bike and raises his AKU to his shoulder.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 104 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Wed 28 Apr 2010
at 13:39
  • msg #393

Re: Easy Rider

As usual, Thor snapped Megingjord over Járngreipr as the last bit of light faded away and the night began. Taking cover and thumbing the power on, he lined up the powerful combination of optics and scanned southward towards the road where apparently somebody had been seen on a horse. Suddenly, the 200 metres was more like just 20, Megingjord gathering in ambient light and making it seem almost like day.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 710 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 28 Apr 2010
at 17:28
  • msg #394

Re: Easy Rider

Mariusz spoke with the kaptain about the guns and ammo, "Normally I'd prefer the G-K militia got the loot, but it would be dangerous for them to retrieve it anyway so I say arm the defectors and let them do some of the dying for a change."

He got back to rearranging his kit and preparing for the long, cold night. He'd tried to scrape every last ounce of calorific value from the horsemeat they'd scrounged and everyone was reasonably fed. He hoped that would help on their trek.

He heard the news of a lone horseman appearing and said, "Excellent, it's just like when you could phone for food deliveries, food is coming to us."
Jan Cerny
player, 468 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 28 Apr 2010
at 18:03
  • msg #395

Re: Easy Rider

Jan studied the approaching horseman through his binoculars.  Though Jan's rifle was slung over his shoulder, information about this new arrival was the most important thing at present and if the rider needed to be shot then one of the snipers could handle that.

"Warren," he muttered as he studied the rider.  "If this man is connected to you then you'd better speak up sharpish because at present I'm thinking that we could do with another horse to replace the bike!"

Jan wasn't a thief but his short time in Poland out of communication with his commanders had taught him that moral distinctions like that sometimes had to be put aside.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1779 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 28 Apr 2010
at 22:33
  • msg #396

Re: Easy Rider


Those of you with optics can see that the rider is garbed in a mix of military and civilian clothing. His camouflage trousers appear to be Soviet woodland pattern but it's difficult to tell for sure at this range. The weapon slung across his chest is a bullpup rifle- perhaps an L85 or Steyr AUG. He appears to be alone.
This message was last edited by the GM at 22:34, Wed 28 Apr 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 471 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 28 Apr 2010
at 23:30
  • msg #397

Re: Easy Rider

"He's carrying a bullpup rifle of some kind," Jan reported to the others, talking about the horseman.  "Craig, take a look and see if you recognise his face?  He might be someone who's also been forced to work for the Baron."

Jan then used his binoculars to keep scanning the route the horseman had come along, looking to see if he was the lead scout of a larger force.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 827 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 28 Apr 2010
at 23:53
  • msg #398

Re: Easy Rider

Tucker sits as he listens to Konrad talk about a vote about who gets the rifles and ammo.  AS usual, Tucker waits for his turn when others get done voicing their opinions, he raises his hand like a school kid as he stands up.  "I'm not trying to split hairs here boss but, I think that we owe the G-K militia some of those weapons and ammo.  I'm thinking our long term goal is to go in with the Spook here and help him and his C.I.A. friends save Warsaw from the evilness of this Baron.  I think the bulk of the guns & ammo go with them and the rest to the militia if that's even possible.  I'd hate to leave it and lose it.  Might as well give 'em to someone who's going' to be able to help us out!"

As Robert packs up the rest of his gear and eventually helps stow the rest, he unslings his rifle when he hears there's a rider out there and goes for his binoculars to see what he can see.
Craig Sutherland
player, 122 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Thu 29 Apr 2010
at 00:36
  • msg #399

Re: Easy Rider


Craig lifts his field glasses and studies the man's features trying to I.D him.
Steven Drew
player, 255 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Thu 29 Apr 2010
at 02:55
  • msg #400

Re: Easy Rider


  "Well, he may be an advance man.  So, lets get ready ta waste this dude."

  As he positions his machine gun where he can get a clear field of fire while resting his weapon on its bipod.  Drew will aim in on the rider, hoping to target the rider and not the horse should he have to engage.

Sgt Drew
M240 w/ M1911
Aiming in on the rider using the bipod

Jeff D. Warren
player, 52 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Thu 29 Apr 2010
at 05:15
  • msg #401

Re: Easy Rider

"I concur Captain.  Our goals do coincide.  The elimination of the Baron is not one of my objectives, however. Securing Warsaw is.  I wouldn't doubt that his death will be necessary.  Salesman will likely ask me to make that happen, so that will work nicely for both of us."  Jeff's eyes and tone reveal nothing as he speaks this last line.

"I can give you a non-secret radio frequency for the 10th, if you wish to sort this out with my handler.  I would have to clear it with him first, however. And I understand your immediate priority is to reach the city, I apologize if I seemed as if I were pushy."

Jan Cerny:
Jan then turned to Warren and fired a load of questions at the spook.  "Forget about rewards for the moment.  How many men can the 10th put into the field?  Are they able to take on the Baron direct?  What heavy weapons and armour do they have?  Who are they loyal to?  What are their long term objectives?"

Jeff stares at Jan as he asks his questions, and answers with no reservation.  "The 10th is down to about 300 combat-able men.  Mostly Russians and Khazak conscripts, so no, they cannot simply lay siege to Warsaw on their own.  The last of the divisions tanks broke down last week, and they lost the rest while being pursued by a Red Soviet division.  The division went Rogue on their own earlier this year.  My government took advantage of this, and linked them up with a local CIA asset, codename Salesman.  He has been aiding the division move to Northwest Poland, where they may link up with other pro-US forces.  The division is quite loyal to the CIA, at least amongst the officers and Russians.  They ought to be.  We called in some crucial air strikes to ward off that other Soviet Division, as well as some supply drops.  I joined the division on one such flight."

Jeff is just finishing up when Craig storms in after visiting the church.

Craig Sutherland:
Craig looked directly at Warren as he spoke;

"I'm not one for arming the enemy, regardless of what this guy decides to fess up. Also why should the people of Warsaw have to give up their food so this commie marauder force can eat and they can starve ?"

"As for air drops I was on the last of NATO's heavy lift assets when they disintegrated all over the rooftops of this city we are about to enter so there's no point blowing that wind up my arse."

Craig looked at the men and woman around him

”A million how about a billion each it's worth as much as your promise to get it to us. I'm sorry but the village and people who sheltered us and feed us have first dibs on the weapons and ammo in my book.”

"The 10th doesn't intend to steal all of the food for the city.  Just enough to survive the winter, before moving on.  As for air drops, NATO and the rogue US Government (OOC: MILGOV) may be out of planes, but I can assure you that the CIA has not run out of options.  My existence here is proof of that.  I jumped from a CIA supply plane very recently, and they continue to fly.  Rewards, like I said, can vary from person to person.  Assets are in place, we  can work out the details later.  Everything else is your opinion."  From What Jeff had gathered, this man had betrayed both his own British government, and then the Baron.  Jeff would be keeping an eye on him, however he had no ill will for the man.  He almost liked him.

Jeff does not want to argue with everyone on the fine points of any deal, but the arrival of the newcomer meant he didn't have to.

"I don't recognize him either.  The 10th isn't this far forward.  Hauptmann, I suggest we snatch him for identification, and some further questioning.  We were in quite a hurry while I was with the last captive, so I had to act quickly."  He mentions nothing of killing the man.  He assumed they all knew, and if they didn't, they may as well maintain some decency.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1194 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 29 Apr 2010
at 08:16
  • msg #402

Re: Easy Rider

Jeff D. Warren:
"Hauptmann, I suggest we snatch him for identification, and some further questioning."


Bayer waits for confirmation on ID'ing the man, then answers, "How do you suppose we do that? He's on a horse." He wasn't against the idea, but would rather let the man pass on by rather than risk compromising their position again if they failed to nab him. He didn't even want to kill him if it wasn't necessary. "Lay out your idea?" he asks.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1809 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 29 Apr 2010
at 11:12
  • msg #403

Re: Easy Rider

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #392):

Dawid added his opinion.

"There really isn't enough to split the captured weapons and ammunition between forces. In order of preference, these are my thoughts on who should get the guns."

"First: any groups in Warszawa. If they exist they would be the closest, and it's our objective to contact and organise any resistance to the Baron."

"Next, it pains me to say, the 10th Tank Division. I don't like the Russians, have nothing against the Kazakhs, but they are trained and experience soldiers, and would be a real asset against the Baron. Plus, we know where they are and that they exist."

"Last, the Gora Kalawria ORMO. Simply because they are so far away and the guns can do more good here in the city, in my opinion."


Dawid nodded in sympathy towards Warren when he mentioned the rogue MILGOV faction. "Our political officers were delighted when the US military launched a coup and tried to overthrow your federal government. They said the US claimed to be the greatest democracy on Earth, yet their own military tried to overthrow them, just like what happened in Poland. Trust me, soldiers are not fit to rule, that's something from bitter experience we Poles can teach you!"

When the stranger was spotted, Dawid grabbed Mariusz, handing him his binoculars and setting up the PKM at the rear of the house, out the door.

They kept watch on the OTHER directions. Just because this wasn't a likely ruse, didn't mean that by chance someone else couldn't be coming up from the flank or rear while people were distracted!
This message was last edited by the player at 11:13, Thu 29 Apr 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 492 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Thu 29 Apr 2010
at 16:17
  • msg #404

Re: Easy Rider

When the lone horseman is spotted, Quyen will crouch down and cover in another direction (opposite maybe).
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 711 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 29 Apr 2010
at 16:34
  • msg #405

Re: Easy Rider

Mariusz looked around with the binoculars and said, "I can't see anything...yet. You're like the horse with Thor around, nervous of your flanks."
Jan Cerny
player, 476 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 29 Apr 2010
at 23:12
  • msg #406

Re: Easy Rider

Warren's comments about the support his CIA masters had been able to give the 10th interested Jan.  Warren had already talked about resupply drops and had now mentioned air strikes.  That implied a working airbase somewhere within flight range and that was news to Jan!  Either Warren was deluded or bullshitting them or the US Government had a lot more capability than the French media claimed!

Lots of questions for Warren popped into Jan's head but now was not the time.  The approaching horseman needed to dealt with, even if dealing with him was simply a case of letting him ride by as Konrad had suggested.

"If we're going to try and capture this horseman for interrogation," commented Jan while continuing to scan back along the route the man had ridden down, "then we need to set up an ambush and give him the choice of capture or death.  It sounds risky to me as he might well spot us moving into position and we have no idea whether he is the advance scout for a group at all.  Can anyone see if he's carrying a radio?"

If he was carrying a radio it implied that he had someone to talk to and that he wasn't a lone straggler.  It only implied it though - Jan had been on his own when he'd pulled Stoner out of the river and he'd been carrying a radio.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1811 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 29 Apr 2010
at 23:22
  • msg #407

Re: Easy Rider

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #405):

Dawid deadpanned, "yep, it's why I'm still a virgin."

He checked to see the ammo was fed properly into the feed tray, then pulled the charging handle to chamber a round.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1781 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 30 Apr 2010
at 02:04
  • msg #408

Ghost Rider


As you watch, the horseman pauses and bends low in the sadde, apparently studying something on the snowy ground near the road. He's near the church now, but on the road-side, away from where Dawid and company attempted to contact the church's occupant/s earlier in the evening (and in the morning).

As he sits back up, the lone rider's hood slips back, revealing a deeply tanned, hairless face.

Thor has seen this face before, he's sure. It was in his homeland, in an earlier age. An Asiatic man riding in the belly of a speckled green and white dragon, spewing tongues of fire at Thor and his fellow Viking Hersirs. They'd both missed their respective targets that day, long ago. The gods have offered Thor another opportunity, it seems.

Neither Warren, nor Dieter, nor Craig recognizes the man. Tucker and Mariusz, however, do. It takes a moment to attach a context to the strangely familiar vissage. When it finally comes, it's like a splash of cold water in the face. It can't be. Yet somehow, it is...

Alexei Ondar.

Next Moves?

OOC: After this turn, the group will be back on the road to Warsaw. Please use this opportunity for any last minute packing, planning, etc. The weapons and ammo can be hid under the floorboards or in the attic of the cottage. If you're going to port them, you'll have to figure out how to do so. Several of you are already encumbered.
This message was last edited by the GM at 02:07, Fri 30 Apr 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 112 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 30 Apr 2010
at 05:28
  • msg #409

Re: Ghost Rider

Dieter watched as the rider approached. He appeared to be Asian, but Dieter couldn't place him. He was probably from Central Asia, maybe West China or a Russian province. He kept him in view through the scope, rifle trained on the man's head.

He held his fire, but if given the call, or the man turns hostile, he will open fire and blow his head off with one clean shot. They could use the extra horse.

OOC - Happy for Jan to allocate extra supplies to me once we move off. I will certainly be over-loaded, but I think this will affect everyone.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 712 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 30 Apr 2010
at 16:41
  • msg #410

Re: Ghost Rider

Mariusz sneaked a quick look at the oncoming rider and saw Ondar's ugly bullet and burn scarred head, he called out quickly, "That's Alexi, he's one of us, don't shoot him."
Jan Cerny
player, 482 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 30 Apr 2010
at 19:42
  • msg #411

Re: Ghost Rider

At Mariusz' call Jan shifted his binoculars so that he focussed on the rider.  Recognising Alexei he reached quickly for his radio.

"All call signs this is Lightning Three," he transmitted.  "Do not engage the rider.  He is a known friendly!"

Just how the hell had Alexei managed to find them however was the key question!
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 829 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Fri 30 Apr 2010
at 21:45
  • msg #412

Re: Ghost Rider

Tucker looks through the binoculars and realizes after a few moments of staring that it was Ondar.  He let's his binos drop and he begins to move out to see what Ondar is doing out this way.  He heard Mariusz call out for no one to fire and it should be relatively safe.
Craig Sutherland
player, 123 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Fri 30 Apr 2010
at 22:49
  • msg #413

Re: Ghost Rider



As the others made the I.D of the horseman Craig kept a watch on the other avenues of approach.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 114 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sat 1 May 2010
at 15:43
  • msg #414

Re: Ghost Rider

Thor knew the man well. He'd featured heavily in his nightmares over the past four years, ever since that first winter of warfare when the invaders had dropped from the skies all over his homeland.

Thor remembered the flames that had shot towards the sky after the mans visit in his dragon, the destruction which had descended without warning upon his tiny village from above.
He'd grabbed his grandfathers weapon from above the fireplace that night, Mjollnir having not yet been found, and rushed into the icy darkness. The sounds of the dragon's roaring as it circled were still fresh in his ears, and then he saw the face which had haunted his dreams ever since, illuminated clearly by the firelight, directing warriors in their destruction.

Thor took aim at the man with his grandfathers weapon, but missed. The weapon was old, it had seen it's best days many years before and was worn out, barely able to contain the extremes of firing nearly ninety years after it's making. The man pointed back, forcing Thor to take cover while he worked the bolt and the enemy warriors returned fire.

A few moments later the dragon landed, the man and his warriors climbing inside it's belly. Thor took aim again, firing and hitting the dragons flank in a shower of sparks. Then disaster, not only for Thor but the whole village as first his grandfathers weapon seized, it's worn bolt refusing to release.

Diving for cover, the last Thor saw of the man, the warriors, or the dragon, was the man laughing from behind the dragons vicious armament, spewing destruction at Thor and the homes of his peace loving slekt and venner, killing and wounding many of the women and children and leaving the survivors homeless.

Four years he had waited for vengeance. Four long years the children had lain dead....

BOOM!

BOOM!

BOOM!
Jeff D. Warren
player, 53 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Sat 1 May 2010
at 17:10
  • msg #415

Re: Easy Rider

Konrad Bayer:
Jeff D. Warren:
"Hauptmann, I suggest we snatch him for identification, and some further questioning."


Bayer waits for confirmation on ID'ing the man, then answers, "How do you suppose we do that? He's on a horse." He wasn't against the idea, but would rather let the man pass on by rather than risk compromising their position again if they failed to nab him. He didn't even want to kill him if it wasn't necessary. "Lay out your idea?" he asks.

"Kill the horse, capture the man.  Or kill the man and capture the horse."  Jeff pauses briefly, looking for something to make a quick diagram of the road and village to outline his idea.  Using a frag grenade for the church, and the strap of his rifle as the road, he begins to outline his plan, "Send two men here, with another here two to sneak up and take him out once the sni-" he had been gesturing at his diorama when suddenly the calls to hold fire came out.  Jeff looked up just in time to see the big bear-man open fire with his Barrett.  He couldn't help but flinch initially as the rifle boomed in close proximity.  Jeff wasn't sure what to do, given the previous order to hold fire.  One hand raised his binoculars to see the effect of fire on the rider, while the other moved to the butt of his pistol, ready for anything.
This message was last edited by the player at 17:12, Sat 01 May 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 258 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sat 1 May 2010
at 17:33
  • msg #416

Re: Easy Rider


  Drew having relaxed his grip on his machinegun was still scanning the area behind the rider when the concussion hit him and then the tripple tap of the Barret.

  Drew instinctivly dropped his head to his rifle site as his hands found their place on the gun.  Drew nervously trained his weapon scanning the area looking for threats or muzzle flashes.  He calls out,

"CONTACT!!! WHERE THEY AT?  CALL IT OUT!" as Drew tries to zero in on the threat.  His ears ringing at being next to the insane sniper and his much to large weapon in a confined room.


  As Drew scans the area, and to his horror sees the rounds are heading downrange towards a freindly.  A coldness fills him, his stomach burns with acid and his throat goes tight.  Drew isn't even aware that his nose is now trickling blood from being so close to the .50 when it fired.

Sgt Drew
M240 w/fresh 100 round belt and a 1911
Covering what he thought was a contact, to his horror a witness of a freindly fire caused by a mad man.

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1782 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 1 May 2010
at 17:38
  • msg #417

Man Down


The rider spots the watchers a second before Mariusz calls out his warning. Holding the reigns in his left hand, the rider raises his right, palm outward in a gesture of non-threatening greeting. The wry, reluctant smile written across his face is unmistakable- it is Ondar.

Thor, in full berzerker battle rage, fires three shots at the stranger in quick succession. As the first shot rings out, the rider's horse spooks, lunging forwards. The rider, still in the saddle, is thrown backwards. The second shot, like the first, narrowly misses the flailing horseman. At the third, the horse loses its footing on the ice that coats the road just beneath the thick top cover of snow. As it slips and falls, the third .50 calibre slug snaps just inches from the tumbling rider's lower back. Horse and rider crash into the snow. The horse rises spastically and stumbles off away from the shooter (i.e. to the south). The rider is temporarily lost from sight in a snowdrift on the near side of the road. (Thor -3 shots)


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 20:18, Sat 01 May 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 259 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sat 1 May 2010
at 18:24
  • msg #418

Re: Man Down

  Drew bolts off his gun, letting the butt fall to the ground and pounces on the madman with pistol in hand swinging to pistol whip the berzerk sniper.

"FUCKIN LUNATIC!" He shouts, as he jumps on the crazy man.

Sgt Drew
M1911
Pistol whipping or otherwise subduing a crazed indavidual.

This message was last edited by the player at 22:53, Sat 01 May 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 490 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 1 May 2010
at 19:21
  • msg #419

Re: Man Down

"Thor you fucking idiot!" Jan yelled at the big Norwegian.  "Someone help Drew subdue that dickhead while the rest of you pack up our gear to get the hell out of here.  Those shots will be heard for several kilometres!  I'm going to check Alexei."

With that he moved off quickly towards the fallen man with his rifle held ready but with his medic pack on his back for when he arrived.

"Oh and someone see if they can catch the horse," he called back across his shoulder as he left the cottage.  "We need it!"

As he approached the fallen man he called out in a hissed whisper, "Alexei, it's Jan.  Are you hit?"


Jan
Approaching Alexei with Steyr in hand, intending on rendering first aid as necessary.

Alexei Ondar
player, 131 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Sat 1 May 2010
at 21:00
  • msg #420

Re: Man Down

Ondar, now convinced beyond doubt that he has tracked the team to this cottage ahead, stops to survey his approach.  In choosing to advance openly, he was banking on being spotted as well as recognized.  The calls of acknowledgment from within reassured him, but this momentary sensation of relief evaporated with the unsolicited barrage of anti-materiel rifle fire now zipping past him.

His horse spooked, reared and threw him.  He flashed back to his youth on the Tuvan plains and his uncle's many vain attempts to teach Ondar to ride.  He had managed to excel at most other aspects of his people's culture - archery, wrestling, and even throat singing - but his low-grade fear of things equine had dogged him well into his adult life.  Terrifying creatures, he mused as he went flying ass over tea kettle into the roadside snowdrift.

Finding himself upside-down in the snow, he calls out with all the strength he can muster, "Quit shooting, asshole!  It Ondar! It Ondar!"

He was stunned and disoriented, but at least he would be concealed from his present antagonist(s).  He recognized the hushed voice of the approaching Legionnaire asking for his status.

"No, not hit.  Just sore."



[Ondar]
Rifle slung
In a snow drift.
Calling out.

This message was last edited by the player at 21:05, Sat 01 May 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1816 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 1 May 2010
at 22:30
  • msg #421

Re: Man Down

In reply to Alexei Ondar (msg #420):

Dawid had gotten up when he heard it was Alexi, and was glad when the order came to hold fire. It would be a shame to kill a friend, they had so few in this place!

Then the shots came, along with anger and confusion. Ondar fell off and his horse bolted.

Jan seemed to have the local situation in hand and a dogpile would soon coalesce on Thor to subdue him, so he didn't spare any thoughts about those things.

The idea to get the horse was a good one but of course a horse was faster than any man. Except a man on a horse. Anya (named both ironically and mistakenly) was saddled up, as they were getting ready to go, but not loaded.

Dropping the spare ammo cans, he ran over to where Anya was tethered, having grazed during the day. "Mariusz, pack the gun for loading!" After calming the horse and dropping the saddlebags, he untied the tether and prepared to ride off.
This message was last edited by the player at 04:29, Sun 02 May 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 124 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sun 2 May 2010
at 01:06
  • msg #422

Re: Man Down


Craig raised his hand in acknowledgement of the new arrival, lowering his AKS. Craig felt a sense of relief that the had managed to find them, if he had taken another route from the village he will have valuable Intel.

As the shots rang out Craig raised his AKU to his shoulder and pivoted on the spot, intent on ending the situation with a double tap into the Norwegian clown. Looking along the length of the compact assault rifle all he saw was the back of Drew as he leapt on to Thor.

Craig ran forward and aimed a swift kick at the snipers head while moving the rifle out of his hands with his left leg shin. He still had his rifle at the ready should it be needed.


AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Fire Support Element
Covering Drew, taking out the sniper
This message was last edited by the player at 03:55, Sun 02 May 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 830 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 2 May 2010
at 04:23
  • msg #423

Re: Man Down

Tucker nearly shit himself when he heard the string of of three shots rang out from the large sniper that Thor had been utilizing.  He quickly dropped to one knee and yelled out to the rest of the squad, "CHECK YER FIRE!  CHECK YER FUCKIN' FIRE!  HE'S A FRIENDLY GODDAMNIT!"

Tucker will make his way out to where Ondar, and now Jan, are to see how he is doing.  "Jesus Ondar, we're glad to see you but you scared the shit outta us!  I guess yer doin' better huh?  Glad to see you man!"
Alexei Ondar
player, 133 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Sun 2 May 2010
at 07:09
  • msg #424

Re: Man Down

"Was better before," mutters Ondar as he pulls himself up and shakes off the snow that had become packed inside his uniform.  Getting thrown certainly hadn't tickled any but, in reality, his pride was hurt more than anything.

"Good see you, Jan.  You too, Tuck-Tucker."



[Ondar]
Rifle slung
In a snow drift.
Greeting old friends.

Jan Cerny
player, 491 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 2 May 2010
at 11:10
  • msg #425

Re: Man Down

Jan offered a hand to Alexei, helping him up out of the snowdrift.

“Glad you’re ok,” he replied.  “We’ve gained a couple of snipers since you got hit and one of them is either incompetent, insane or both.  Either way he’s proving to be a total liability!  He’s a hell of a shot though so you’re lucky to still be in one piece!”

Glancing round he saw Dawid on horseback obviously attempting to chase down Alexei’s mount.  “Hopefully your horse isn’t too spooked!” he added while starting to lead Alexei and Tuck back towards the cottage.  “We need to get moving quickly as the retort from Thor’s cannon will have been heard for several kilometers!”

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 713 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 2 May 2010
at 11:20
  • msg #426

Re: Man Down

Mariusz bent to complete the task that Dawid had given him. As he prepared teh machine gun for transit he wondered how he had offended God as He kept sending them people who seemed bent on getting them killed, a mad man with a cannon, a Spook on a mission who didn't care who got killed as long as it was fulfilled and people who drifted in for long enough to eat their food and then desert with more food when the going got tough.

As he grumbled to himself he seriously wondered if it wouldn't be easier to just shoot the next person who joined them straight away rather than wait to see in which way they'd screw the unit over.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1817 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 2 May 2010
at 13:31
  • msg #427

Re: Man Down

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #426):

Nearby, Dawid had serious problems with Anya, the male pack-horse.

He had pulled the quick-release for the baggage, but the packs hitting the snow had startled the already-skittish horse and it reared up. It was all Dawid could do to keep if from bolting off as well, or tripping on the packs under it's hoofs and spraining or even breaking a leg or trampling the supplies.

"Goddamn! Someone else better get that other horse... I'm a little busy with this one..."
This message was last edited by the player at 14:38, Sun 02 May 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 116 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sun 2 May 2010
at 14:27
  • msg #428

Re: Man Down

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #418):

Thor fought back from a position of disadvantage, tears streaming down his face explaining why his shots, normally so accurate, had consistently missed.
Kevlar helmet and vest along with the bulk of his furs and clothing protected him from the worst of the onslaught, but there could be no doubt in anyone's mind that occupied as he was he would not be firing again in the near future.

Rolling about in the snow entangled with Drew made Craigs kick less certain of connecting than it otherwise might and nudging the heavy rifle away at the same time making the difficulty all the greater.

"The children," he sobbed, the fight leaving his body before yelling,
"The dziwoląg MURDERED THE CHILDREN!"
Jan Cerny
player, 492 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 2 May 2010
at 15:48
  • msg #429

Re: Man Down

Noticing that Dawid was having more trouble than expected with their current horse Jan turned to Alexei.

"I think that we need to get your horse!" he said, stating the obvious!
Steven Drew
player, 261 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 2 May 2010
at 16:17
  • msg #430

Re: Man Down



  Drew shouts;

"A LITTLE HELP HERE PEOPLE!!!!"  as he is trying to subdue the nut.

"SOME OF YOU MUTHERFUCKERS HELP ME THE FUCK OUT!  OR I'M JUST GONNA SHOOT THIS CRAZY SONOFOBICH!  THEN I'M GONNA SHOOT YOU!"
  As he contemplates just shooting the babbling idiot.

"FUCK!  I'm gettin to old for this." Drew whispers as he is working on Thor.

Sgt Drew
M1911
Wrestling with Thor with the thought of just shooting the beast of a man and being done with it.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1785 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 2 May 2010
at 22:21
  • msg #431

The Road


While Dawid struggles to get Anya back under control, Drew and Craig attempt to subdue the dangerously distraught Norwegian commando.

As Thor searches for his just-vanished querry through the big Barrett's scope, Drew leaps onto his back and attempts to pistol whip the crazed man into unconsciousness. As soon as the Marine lands on Thor's back, Thor bucks like a man possessed and Drew's heavy Colt crashes down hard on his K-pot helmet. The magazine falls out of the weapon and Thor rolls on to his back, catching Drew in his full guard (Drew's torso between Thor's legs). As Thor attempts to mount his own offense from the bottom, a swift kick to the side of the head from Craig knocks him momentarily senseless. Craig's success is not without cost. As his boot impacts Thor's Kevlar helmet, the Royal Marine feels a jolt of pain in already injured ankle (sprained during the ambush on the Baron's D-30 convoy). As the stars fade from Thor's vision, he finds himself pinned by two men. The fight has drained out of his body and he lays on his back in the snow, sobbing like an overgrown and very hairy child. Konrad secures Thor's rifle and Drew and Craig confiscate his pistol and knife.

Jan, Mariusz, and Tucker help Ondar to his feet. The Tuvan commando is uninjured, save for his pride. His horse, Kochanie, having recovered from the sudden fright of the unexpected gunfire, stands near the treeline about 100m away, cautiously watching the strange series of events unfold in the road.

Over the course of the next quarter of an hour, Thor regains his composure. Anya is reloaded with half of the party's excess baggage. The other half is loaded on Kochanie, coaxed back into the fold by Ondar and a handful of oats from Anya's feedbag.

The party is reunited and ready to hit the road again. Darkness has descended. The snow-covered road to Warsaw stretches out before you.


Next Moves?

http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...43942,0.527&z=12
This message was last edited by the GM at 22:34, Sun 02 May 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 494 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 2 May 2010
at 22:56
  • msg #432

Re: The Road

Seeing Thor sobbing like a baby Jan just shakes his head in disgust at the man.  He had described Thor to Alexei as either incompetent, insane or both and it was looking like Thor was certainly unbalanced.  Irrespective of whether that assessment was correct or not Thor was a complete liability and someone who couldn't be relied upon.

Approaching the sobbing man Jan is not sympathetic.  He has no understanding of why the man is crying and doesn't really care at this point.  He doesn't respond in a very helpful manner, reverting to Sergeant Major mode and tearing Thor off a strip.

"Thor, you're a fucking liability!" he says forcefully to the sniper, getting angrier as he speaks.  "I've met a couple of Norwegian Marines before in the Legion and they were good soldiers who I'd have trusted my life with.  You can't be trusted with anything and are a disgrace to your regiment!  Now get up off the floor and get your shit together!  We don't have time to sort your crap out properly now as thanks to you every fucking patrol in the area will have heard your shots!"

He waited, ensuring that Thor had started to pull himself together before moving off to pack up the horses.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1196 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Mon 3 May 2010
at 01:26
  • msg #433

Re: The Road

Bayer scowls at the situation comes to a conclusion. Leaving Jan to deal with Halgeirsen, Bayer approaches Ondar and asks, "Bring any news?" Everything still ok back in the village?" Once answered he adds, "Glad you caught up with us."

After everything was settled, Bayer announces to the group, "Time to go. Ready?" Then as everyone is putting their rucksacks on, Bayer glances over at the Norwegian again. When their eyes meet he says slowly, "Shoot on self defense or order only. Understand. No more chances, you hear?"

Trying to get the group moving again
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 121 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 3 May 2010
at 01:37
  • msg #434

Re: The Road

"What you know frog?"
"Your country not invaded! You not massacred!"
"Why you here? Make more trouble? Skrinlegge ally not enough, you have come make worse?"

Thor spat at Jan's feet in absolute disgust that the man apparently couldn't feel anything for another.

There was no sign of anger in Thors eyes as he responded to Konrad. In fact, he seemed more mentally clear than at any previous time.
"He murdered my village," he began, before continuing on with the story of how a heliborne spetznaz team had landed only hours after commencement of hostilities and begun wholesale destruction and killing.

Thor had been home on leave at the time, virtually the only trained soldier amongst the hundreds of women, children and old men. The enemy had numbered no more than a few dozen, but riding in Hind gunships and armed with automatic rifles and machineguns, the villagers didn't have a chance. More than two thirds of the inhabitants had been killed or wounded and almost all their homes burnt to the ground.

His face softened and tears continued to stream.
"I fight for the children."
This message was last edited by the player at 13:40, Mon 03 May 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 263 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Mon 3 May 2010
at 02:39
  • msg #435

Re: The Road


  Drew helps restrain Thor,  when placed in the "scissors" hold Drew would have delivered a palm strike and grabbed the mans ah-hem "package" twisted and pulled before letting go as he was trained to do.

  Drew is uneasy that they do not tie the madman up.  But no one else wants it done.  Drew retrieves his pistol and the magazine that had fallen out.  He checks it to make sure that the magazine and magazine catch have not been broken <to pistol whip someone, its best to use the front portion of the barrel and slide as they are not moving parts, just 2 large pieces of metal>.  If the weapon is damaged it will find a place in his pack until it can be properly repaired or traded or stripped for parts.  He will retrieve his M9 he placed in his pack.  If the pistol is still working he will simple replace it.

  Drew will retrieve and inspect his M240.  When he is statisfied his weapons are in order he will pack up the rest of his kit.  When it is time to move, he will strip down to his bare uniform and just the field jacket with the sweater at the top of the pack to help warm up when they stop, while moving, he will be warm enough.

  Drew will grumble and curse about what just went on as he rolls up his sleeping bag and blanket and other items,

"We've been here to long.  If he found us, its certain others can to.  And with shit for brains there <pointing to Thor> goes capping off rounds with his cannon its a wonder half the fucking countryside won't be waiting for us....fucking bullshit!"

  Drew will sit by his pack and weapon and break out a pack of smokes and light one up.

Sgt Drew
M240 w/ fresh 100 round belt and pistol to be determined
Smoking on his pack waiting to step off

Alexei Ondar
player, 134 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Mon 3 May 2010
at 02:48
  • msg #436

Re: The Road

As the Tuvan commando assists with redistribution of the group's load, he sizes up the new members.  He pays particularly close attention to the Norse sniper.

"Village fine," Ondar nods in confirmation to Bayer.  "Bishop say, Godspeed."

Ondar shrugs, as if failing to comprehend the Bishop's message.  Still addressing Bayer, Ondar motions toward Thor.

"Beady-eye Yeti leave vapor trail make Ondar nose bleed.  How Ondar find you. What viking say prolly true.  Ondar in Norge back in '96.  Tore up good.  Narvik, Bardufoss.  It a mess.  That a long, long fight.  Got scar to prove. Almost die when Krokodil shot down by viking."

Ondar opens the front of his jacket and shirt and displays hideous burn grafts across his chest and down his left arm.  The scarring continues along down past his waistband.  As he re-buttons his uniform, he continues to speak dispassionately.

"Like American say, War. It hell."

He shrugs again and continues to aid with packing.
This message was last edited by the player at 01:57, Tue 04 May 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 115 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 3 May 2010
at 07:41
  • msg #437

Re: The Road

Dieter relaxed as the rider was identified by Mariusz's call. However, a few moments later was back on full alert as Thor attempted to blow his head off. He saw the new man go down, not sure what had happened. Quickly he realised that Thor, is all his glorious craziness, had opened fire! He listened as Drew and Tucker subdued Thor, assuming that they would do the job.

Staying put in the attic, Dieter scanned the horizon. The Barret was loud, and wouls attract attention. Anyone in the vicinity would have heard it, and any hostiles would come soon, and in force. The next encounter wouldn't be like yesterday's ambush. If anything, we would be slaughtered like dogs if a decent sized hostile forse attacked this old cottage.

Once the Norwegian had been subdued, and the new man had, thankfully, dusted himself down, Dieter called down the stairs, "No sign of enemy activity, but we need to get out of here now! If anyone heard that they will investigate, and we are in serious trouble."

Thankfully he soon heard evidence of his colleagues loading up the two horses, and guessed that they would soon be on the move. He was glad that his pack was already packed, so he could move off quickly once the order came. With that he went back to his vigil and continued to watch for any activity on the horizon.
Craig Sutherland
player, 125 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 3 May 2010
at 10:14
  • msg #438

Re: The Road

Happy to see his size 14 boot connect Craig instantly knows what's up as the pain in his ankle returns...

“Mother... fuc … shit.” he spins slightly on one leg, his rifle still levelled at Thor.

”Wank, wank and wank.”

As the sniper is restrained by the other team members, Craig steadies himself next to the bike using it for support. He rotates his ankle and takes a step, happy he should be able to keep up he covers Thor from his new position as Jan moves forward.

When everyone is ready to move he takes up the rear position he had previous. Craig tries to favour his uninjured leg as they move off.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 122 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 3 May 2010
at 14:01
  • msg #439

Re: The Road

Once the conversation with Konrad was complete, Thor sought out Drew, approaching him with open hands in a gesture of peace.
"Thor understand you. Dellingr not know of killing. I forgive."

A short while later he approached Craig in the same fashion.
"Foot ok?" he inquired after his opening conciliatory words.
"Need help?"

In his wanderings, he also came close to the object of his anger, Alexei Ondar. Errant light from a torch flashed across the mans face causing Thor to pull out his own miniature light.
"You Óðr, not Vættr," he declared as he finally got a good look.
He went pale as the blood drained from his face.
"Not Vættr! Thor so, so sorry. Óðr look so like Vættr in bad light!"
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1823 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 3 May 2010
at 14:32
  • msg #440

Re: The Road

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #431):

Dawid shakes hands with Ondar and gives him a bear hug, welcoming him back into the group.

"We'll put you with the sharpshooter element. Dieter has been in charge, but I think he'll be happy to not deal with Thor any more.

"The problem is, Thor is very good at what he does, but (as you see) impulsive and possibly mentally unbalanced. Actually, definitely unbalanced. Are you up to being made element leader? If Dieter's okay with it? You'd have to make it clear you're in charge, once he understands something he "gets" it."

"Dieter, you all right with this?"


He shared a precious cigarette.
This message was last edited by the player at 14:48, Mon 03 May 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 831 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Mon 3 May 2010
at 17:33
  • msg #441

Re: The Road

"Sorry for the close call.  If we knew you were coming Ondar, we would've had something different planned for you.  I don't know what got into the fucking guy but, sheesh!  I'd love to know why hs just tried to tear you and your mount up but, I'm a little pissed he opened up on you like that.  The others are good back in G-K for now?"
Jan Cerny
player, 499 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 3 May 2010
at 23:31
  • msg #442

Re: The Road

Thor Halgeirsen:
"What you know frog?"
"Your country not invaded! You not massacred!"
"Why you here? Make more trouble? Skrinlegge ally not enough, you have come make worse?"

Thor spat at Jan's feet in absolute disgust that the man apparently couldn't feel anything for another.


Jan shook his head in disdain at Thor's vague attempt at an insult.  Though Jan was proud to be a French citizen he wasn't born in the country so he found the Anglophile insult of frog quite a bizarre one and one that didn't both him in the slightest.  In fact most French people he knew didn't find it offensive either, much the same way that the French slang for the English, le roast beef, just struck most English soldiers Jan had met as a humorous insult.

"You could argue that my country is Czechoslovakia and that it has been invaded."
he replied.  "Though I haven't lived there since I was a child I still have relatives there and I have no idea what happened to them.  I've been through there recently and it's as much of a mess as most of the rest of the world!"

Jan didn't respond to the question of why he was here in Poland.  It was a question no one seemed to feel the need to ask and he wasn't about to give an explanation to someone as erratic and unreliable as Thor.

Some of the rest of Thor's rant, Jan simply didn't understand.  What on earth did Skrinlegge mean?  Jan didn't know so ignored the comment or insult or whatever it was.

Thor Halgeirsen:
There was no sign of anger in Thors eyes as he responded to Konrad. In fact, he seemed more mentally clear than at any previous time.
"He murdered my village," he began, before continuing on with the story of how a heliborne spetznaz team had landed only hours after commencement of hostilities and begun wholesale destruction and killing.

Thor had been home on leave at the time, virtually the only trained soldier amongst the hundreds of women, children and old men. The enemy had numbered no more than a few dozen, but riding in Hind gunships and armed with automatic rifles and machineguns, the villagers didn't have a chance. More than two thirds of the inhabitants had been killed or wounded and almost all their homes burnt to the ground.

His face softened and tears continued to stream.
"I fight for the children."


Jan made a point of listening to Thor's explanation.  At last they were getting some insight into the Norwegian's motivations and the cause of his damaged mental state.  Though it explained things to some extent it didn't get away from the fact that Thor couldn't be relied upon to behave as a professional soldier would and that he therefore posed a danger to the rest of the team, mostly likely through his poor choice of actions but also now directly.  Anneka might be able to do some good but that would require sending Thor back to the village and the opportunity for that looked to be several days away at least.

After Thor had calmed down Jan made a point of going over to speak to him again.

"Thor, I heard your tale of the bad things that have happened to you and though I sympathise you need to get things straight in your head.  That was in the past and you need get with the here and now.  We've all seen bad stuff and some of us suffer as a result," Jan glanced over at Dieter as he spoke, obviously referring to his recent nightmare, "but try to control your rashness as it scares the hell out of a lot of us.  If you can follow orders and act like a professional soldier you'll get along a lot better with everyone.  So far you've broken cover in the middle of a potential ambush, you've freaked out the spokesman for a village where Dawid might have gotten a better reaction had you not moved and you've shot at someone most of the rest of us know, thereby alerting any enemy patrols in the vicinity.  As I said pull yourself together and make yourself someone we're glad to have around!"

Jan then offered his hand to Thor to shake.
Alexei Ondar
player, 140 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Tue 4 May 2010
at 03:24
  • msg #443

Re: The Road

"Okay, Ondar take shooters, cover flank," Ondar nods in agreement with Piotrowski's proposed assignment.  "Ondar and wookiee alone, or is another?"

The defector sizes up the Norseman.

"No umm ... hard feeling.  Ondar spot.  You shoot."

He squints.

"Only when tell, understand?"

The Tuvan commando looks skyward and prepares to cover the team's departure.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1826 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 4 May 2010
at 13:53
  • msg #444

Re: The Road

In reply to Alexei Ondar (msg #443):

"Thank you, Ondar."

"Dieter, I'm putting Ondar in charge of the sharpshooter section."

"Thor, Warren, Ondar's in command now. Do what he says."
Warren got the impression the pointed reminder was more for Thor's benefit.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1791 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 5 May 2010
at 02:43
  • msg #445

The Ruins of Warsaw


Monday, October 23rd, 2000
0530 hrs.
22F
Light overcast
Approximately 2km east of Warsaw, Poland



With the party's baggage- both physical and psychological- once again packed away, you set out on the road to Warsaw. The road itself is narrow- only two lanes here- and the bare limbs of the trees that line both sides of the road meet overhead. Consequently, the snow on the road is not quite as deep as it was in the open areas around the hamlet in which you spent the day. You have to take it slow, though, and watch your footing because of the layer of ice residing just below the snow.

You walk on through the jet-dark night. It is bitterly cold. Without NVGs, you can't see much of anything. You have to rely on your sense of hearing to make sure you don't run into the person ahead of tou or lag too far behind.

As you head further west, you come across patches in the wood where many of the trees have been blasted down to shattered stumps. In one of these blasted zones you find several rusted-out military trucks- probably Soviet relics of the siege of Warsaw- long since forgotten. The road has been mostly cleared of the fallen trees but here and there you have to cross a trunk that is lying across the road. It appears unlikely that this travelled often (if at all) by wheeled vehicles. That, in and of itself, seems to suggest that you don't have to worry about one of the Baron's motorized patrols.

It takes you about 5 hours to traverse just over 10km. You cautiously leave the shelter of the trees and survey a small village that your map identifies as Okuniew. Just off the road, you find a holed and mangled metal road sign that confirms the village's identity. There are no lights shining from gaps in the curtains, no smoke curling from the chimneys. Many of the houses are gone but for the piles of rubble littering their foundations.

In the empty shell of a burned out house, beneath the impromptu  blackout canopy of his poncho, Konrad inspects his map. Several small side roads lead away from Okuniew, through fields and trees, into the outskirts of east bank Warsaw. He selects one of them, leading away from the village, roughly to the northwest, and leads the group along this and similar back roads towards the city.

As you creep closer to Warsaw, you notice that more and more of the old growth trees are dead. Those still standing look damaged beyond the ability of nature to repair. There is quite a lot of new growth here, but much of it is withered with the onset of early winter.

You come to one of Warsaw's easternmost suburbs, a detached neighborhood of what must have been relatively new residential homes not so long ago. You couldn't tell by looking at them now, though. Most of the structures here have been more or less flattened. Their remains lie in rubble piles that fan out towards the east. Craig points out that the destruction here must surely have been a result of the nuclear blast that pulverized the railroad switching yards and and the light industrial parks that bordered them just a few kilometers to the west of your current position, on the eastern outskirts of Warsaw proper. The blanket of snow that covers everything here gives the ruined neighborhood a somewhat peaceful appearance, but it can't completely hide the utter devastation that surrounds you.

The sun will be up in a couple of hours. Craig assures you that this area is not usually guarded or routinely patrolled by the Baron's men. Considering recent events, however, this could have changed. For the moment, at least, you appear to have this atomic wasteland all to yourself.


Next Moves?

http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...1983,0.2635&z=13


Time to peruse the rads rules...
This message was last edited by the GM at 03:02, Wed 05 May 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1829 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 5 May 2010
at 04:21
  • msg #446

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #445):

The chance of radioactivity was slight, but not completely absent. As a precaution, Dawid took out his Geiger counter, switched it on, then hung it on his webbing.

The Polish-made DP-75 counter was an accurate instrument with several settings and a dosimeter dial, but it had a wand that needed to be carried.

Dawid's element was to the rear, so he deployed them to cover the flanks and rear.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:09, Wed 05 May 2010.
Alexei Ondar
player, 141 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Wed 5 May 2010
at 05:58
  • msg #447

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Ondar used the time spent on the road march to silently observe and evaluate the newer members of the team.  He made note of how the men walked, carried themselves and interacted with each other while assessing their agility, weapons handling and noise discipline.

Upon arrival at the most recent stopping point, Ondar directed the sharpshooters to set up an overwatch.

"Fan out."

He spoke for the first time since leaving the hamlet.  He took a knee and surveyed the what remained of the western skyline through his rifle optics.  It was cold, dark and eerily quiet, the only sound the ominously slow static ticking of Piotrowski's geiger counter.



[Ondar]
Atop nearby rubble.
SVU-AS (10/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
Assessing local security.

This message was last edited by the player at 06:26, Wed 05 May 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 118 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 5 May 2010
at 06:20
  • msg #448

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Alexei Ondar:
Ondar used the time spent on the road march to silently observe and evaluate the newer members of the team.  He made note of how the men walked, carried themselves and interacted with each other while assessing their agility, weapons handling and noise discipline.

Upon arrival at the most recent stopping point, Ondar directed the sharpshooters to set up an overwatch.

"Fan out."


Dieter followed the order, and moved away to find a good OP where he could base himself. He settled in, scanning the horizon for movement.

He had walked in silence during the night. He had been happy to relinquish leadership of the ever-growing sharpshooter element to a man who might acutally want to do it, and have the skill as well. Dieter was a good sniper, but, as he had told people on many occasions, was no leader. He tried to fathom this newest arrival, not quite sure what to make of him. It was clear that he was ex-Soviet military, and had been involved in atrocities during the war. But now he had turned traitor, and defected away from his Soviet leaders. This made him dangerous and untrustworthy. However, the more established members of the party, such as Dawid and Jan, seemed to trust him, and like him as well. Dieter was prepared to give him the benefit of the doubt, and let him prove himself. Besides, he had one big plus on his side - he wasn't Thor...
Jan Cerny
player, 504 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 5 May 2010
at 11:44
  • msg #449

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan had taken his turn on point several times, leading them along the path.  Though it was dark Jan was old enough to have trained to fight at night without NVGs and it didn't bother him to rely on his hearing as much as what he could see in the gloom of night.

Once they had stopped at 05:30 Jan glanced again at the map, looking for somewhere to spend the day hiding out from any patrols.  "There's some kind of big building marked on the map here that might be good to lay up in for the day," he muttered to Konrad and any others close enough to hear as he pointed to a particular building on the map.  "Looks to be about three or four hundred meters north north west of us.  What do you think?"

They all needed some food again after walking all day and a large building would help mask a cooking fire should Konrad allow that.  It might well not be the warmest of places but if they picked a smaller room inside then Drew's paint can heaters and a cooking fire should hopefully keep them warm enough during the day, though the weather seemed to have eased off for the present anyway and the heaters might prove unnecessary.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1198 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Wed 5 May 2010
at 18:09
  • msg #450

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan Cerny:
"Looks to be about three or four hundred meters north north west of us.  What do you think?"


"Sounds good. We'll proceed past it and do another dog leg as we did last night. While we're doing this, you and Quyen will flank around to the north and head back to scout the buildings." Bayer whispers. He then shakes Quyen's arm to ensure she heard her name being mentioned. Like Jan, Bayer wasn't using his NVGs.

As the lead members of the patrol continued to resume moving forward, Bayer whispers into his radio to Dawid and the two sniper commanders, his intentions on halting for the night. Although he also had a Geiger counter in his rucksack, he decided not to dig it out yet. Ending his transmission with a question, he asks "Dawid, what's the rad count here? Over."

Navigating the group into a hide (the one Jan suggested)
This message was last edited by the player at 18:11, Wed 05 May 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 493 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Wed 5 May 2010
at 18:23
  • msg #451

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Quyen feels the tug on her arm and whispers back, "No problem sir."

Once the party was on the final stage of closing in on their stopping point, Quyen will scout out the building with Jan as instructed. "Clover leaf first and then move in?" she suggests to him before they actually reach the site.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1833 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 5 May 2010
at 19:56
  • msg #452

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #450):

Dawid checked the counter.

"Nothing to be worried about. The vegetation around here was probably affected by the immediate fallout, not continuing contamination."

"We were told unless we walked into a blast crater, and I mean a big one, we have nothing to worry about this long after an attack. It's not like Chernobyl, where a lot of heavy contamination was spewed out in to the local environment from ruptured containment units. Fallout from most bombs is made of light particles that have a short half-life, and most go up with the fireball, not down. Warszawa would have been an industrial target hit with airbursts and that means little fallout. Not a hardened silo or installation targeted with groundbursts. Or a reactor/waste containment unit/nuclear weapons storage facility. Now, those latter sites would be radioactive for hundreds of years!"


He wasn't quite correct in the details, as he was half-remembering lectures by army special radiological troops. Not to mention countless whispered rumours traded around between nervous soldiers looking to be reassured.

Eager to put that out of his mind, Dawid changed the subject. "Kapitan, per Dieter's suggestion, I'm not going to put Ondar and Thor together. Frankly, Thor is too much of a liability to trust in my opinion, but if we are going to keep him, let's not tempt fate by putting him directly under an ex-Soviet. Dieter's obviously not excited to be paired with Thor, either. Let's split the sharpshooters into two elements, one with Ondar/Dieter (Ondar commanding) and Warren/Thor (Warren commanding)."

"Also, based on discussions with Anneka before leaving, I suggest the two main elements (each with one GPMG) be deployed in Vee/Diamond formation, one after the other (you first) and one sharpshooter element on each flank. If we make contact to the front you can swing the rear element on-line to either side of yours. If it's to the side, we've already got considerable firepower deployed."


With Konrad's assent, he went to inform Dieter, Ondar, Thor and Warren of the further organisational changes.

His own element was bringing up the rear. It was organised with Mariusz in the lead and leading the horses, Dawid behind on the left, Jan behind on the right, and Sutherland bringing up the rear.
This message was last edited by the player at 03:53, Thu 06 May 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 714 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 5 May 2010
at 21:07
  • msg #453

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz made sure that he held the reins firmly but without getting them tangled. The last thing he wanted was for the nags to panic and rip him apart. He looked at them nervously, horses were big, dumb and unpredictable, still, that put them higher on the evolutionary scale than Thor so it wasn't the worst assignment in the unit.

As the started out he said, "Fillet, Rack of ribs, heel."
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 832 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Thu 6 May 2010
at 00:42
  • msg #454

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Tucker will stay with the main group while Jan & Minh move out to check out the buildings.  He takes up a position of cover, joining the others as they are following suit, or at least should be.  Robert waits to hear the readings from Dawid as he scans the area with his machine.
Dieter Brandt
player, 119 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Thu 6 May 2010
at 05:59
  • msg #455

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dieter was delighted when Dawid told him about the element changes. Not working directly with Thor was going to be a real plus, although he felt sorry for Warren - he hoped the CIA man would have better luck with Thor than he had.

Once settled, Dieter planned to catch up with Ondar with the aim of building a rapport with him.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 58 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Thu 6 May 2010
at 06:15
  • msg #456

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jeff nods first at Dawid, and then at Thor. Thor had mentioned not trusting him earlier, but he had not yet tried to kill Jeff. So long as Jeff has his pistol on him, he wouldn't be too worried about Thor. "Callsign changes?" is all Jeff says to Dawid.

As they stop near the blast zone, and as Dawid gets out his geiger counter, Jeff speaks to the assembled group, "This was a British strike. 355 kiloton airburst, back in 1997.  Five more warheads fell on the West Bank. Same thing, 355 kt airbursts.  Radiation shouldn't be too bad."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1834 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 6 May 2010
at 08:34
  • msg #457

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Jeff D. Warren (msg #456):

"Okay, ah... you and Thor are Tornado-1 and 2. Ondar is Thunder-1, Dieter is 2."

He chuckled at Mariusz's nicknames for the horses. "Oh come on, we'd probably make stew, instead!"
Jan Cerny
player, 509 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 6 May 2010
at 13:04
  • msg #458

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Konrad Bayer:
"Sounds good. We'll proceed past it and do another dog leg as we did last night. While we're doing this, you and Quyen will flank around to the north and head back to scout the buildings." Bayer whispers. He then shakes Quyen's arm to ensure she heard her name being mentioned. Like Jan, Bayer wasn't using his NVGs.


Jan nodded at Konrad's orders and dug his NVGs out of his pack, letting them hang loose round his neck on their strap without turning them on.  He was conscious of saving the batteries and only planned to turn them on and use them if necessary.

He also took the opportunity to switch to his suppressed SMG, stowing his Steyr securely on his back.  If he did encounter something threatening he'd rather resolve it quietly if at all possible.


Minh Quyen:
Once the party was on the final stage of closing in on their stopping point, Quyen will scout out the building with Jan as instructed. "Clover leaf first and then move in?" she suggests to him before they actually reach the site.


An initial frown of confusion crossed Jan's face at the term clover leaf as he translated it into French (the language he though in) in an attempt to understand exactly what Quyen meant.  His English was very good but there were occasional phrases, particularly slang, that took him a few moments to understand.  Comprehension dawned after a few seconds.

"Yes, that is a good suggestion," he replied in a whisper with a nod of approval.  "I'll lead and you back me up.  Look out for animal droppings as well or for bits of discarded animal carcass.  There isn't much for feral dogs to live on around here but there's always the risk of something noisy that isn't human!"


Jan
Leading Quyen towards the building he picked out on the map and then scouting it in a clover leaf pattern working anti-clockwise.
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor
 - 9mmM (25/25)

Craig Sutherland
player, 126 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Thu 6 May 2010
at 20:28
  • msg #459

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Craig follows the group at the rear stopping every 100 metres or so to check they where not being followed. He kept to himself not directly engaging in conversation.

When asked he will try to give as much good intel about the area as possible but it was a bit outside the Barons area of influence.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:04, Fri 07 May 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1793 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 7 May 2010
at 01:00
  • msg #460

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Monday, October 23rd, 2000
0615 hrs.
22F
Mostly cloudy skies; slight breeze from the north
Approximately 2km east of Warsaw, Poland



Minh and Jan move up and then dogleg back, reconoitering the area around the two-story building that's been picked out as the team's daylight hide site/shelter. It's difficult to perform a textbook cloverleaf due to the fallen timber, snow, and rubble that dots the area. Despite the difficulties, they determine that the area around the building is all clear.

While the others maintain a wagon-wheel defensive perimeter a couple of hundred meters away, Minh and Jan enter the four-story office building on its northeast side. Most of the opposite side of the building, facing the blast of the 355kt airburst that smashed the switching yards to the southwest, is partially collapsed. From ground level, you can see the tarred roof sagging towards the ground, creating a steep, ramp-like structure leading up to the still-intact sections of the roof.

The inside of the building is a mess. There's quite a bit of water damage. Pieces of the ceiling hang down, revealing glimpses of the twisted guts of the building (vents, conduits, pipes, and wires). Interior walls have fallen away from the partially collapsed southwest side, pushing office furniture into tangled heaps and piles. Despite the clutter, there is enough space here to set up camp, at least until nightfall.

As Jan rounds a corner, squeezing past a fallen filing cabinet, he hears movement from deeper in the building. He signals Minh to take a knee and continues to listen. Someone or something is shuffling about in a large, open room just ahead. It's very dark inside. Dawn's early light has yet to filter into this suburban cavern. Jan turns on his night vision goggles and lifts them to his eyes. Turning his head to the right, he comes face to face with a terrifyingly primal image straight out of a feverish nightmare. Large, glowing eyes stare back at him from a long, hairy face. The many horned beast leaps towards the Legionairre and Jan barely has time to fall aside before he's gored and trampled. The animal bursts past Jan and Minh and runs down the hallway they've just traversed. It's gone by the time the scouts recognize the terror for what it was. They can hear the male buck's hooves slip and slide on the curled linoleum and wet concrete as it makes its escape from the building. Quickly composing themselves, Jan and Minh complete the recon and determine that the building is indeed uninhabited (by humans, at least).

Satisfied that their job is done, Minh and Jan radio the rest of the team the all clear. The rest of the team rise and move towards the buidling in open order.

With the horses tied up right outside, the team is reunited in a large, open, windowless office area (like what you'd see in a big city cop or newpaper movie) deep within the building. It is dark and dank here, but it does provide you with shelter and you should be able to build a small fire hear without it being observed from the outside. Venting the smoke will be a challenge, but as long as the fire is kept small, you shouldn't run the risk of asphyxiating yourselves.

Outside the building, Dawid's geiger counter reported slightly elevated radiation levels- just above normal and well below what would be considered dangerous.

You begin to set up camp. The sun has just climbed above the horizon. There are some patches of clear blue in the party cloudy sky. The worst of the storm front seems to have passed through.


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 01:01, Fri 07 May 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 266 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Fri 7 May 2010
at 03:12
  • msg #461

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Drew it cold, tired and more than frusterated by the time they reach the days camp.  He follows knowing his place with the heaviest support weapon, he will be about third or fourth in the line of march.  He pauses and insinctively takes a knee and aims his weapon in the direction of the noise where the deer had come.  <You've watched "I Am Legend" recently haven't you?>

  Drew pauses inside the building closing his eyes letting them adjust to the darkness and lets what is left of his hearing perk up to help him navigate through the corpse of a once living building.  He will pause on occassion to listen for movement and let the echoes of their footsteps fade.

  When they begin looking for a place to camp he will suggest in a whisper,

"I think we should set up camp in a stairwell, maybe on an upper floor.  We'll have the highground and limited avenues of aproach, and we can hide our fire and the smoke will follow it up and disapate before it hits the roof."

Drew will survey their area and find a place that is out of the draft, dry, even an old desk and if possible atop several reems of paper or files or even cushions from old chairs or a couch. And try and nap.  In this mode he will combat sleep like he has done hundreds of nights since the war began and like his Marine forefathers had done so often in all their other campaigns.  Dressed, with weapons worn or his hands on them.  In this case he will sleep with his head on his machinegun as it sits on its bipod, or at the least his hand and arm resting over the top of it as it is close to his side.  <OOC;  It is not that bad to use the stock as a pillow when the weapon rests on its bipod, did it most of the time in the field.>


Sgt Drew
M240 under his hand, M1911 in its shoulder holster
Scouting a place to rack out
Dieter Brandt
player, 122 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 7 May 2010
at 07:41
  • msg #462

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Entering the damaged building, Dieter remained on full alert. Although he had confidence in his team's abilities, they had completely missed Warren when the entered a small cottage, and this building was a lot bigger with more places to hide.

Once inside he headed upstairs, double-checking all possible hiding places. Once satisfied he sought out a good OP on an upper floor, aiming to get a good view of the surrounding environment. At this early hour he was specifically looking for light sources, or rising smoke from early morning cooking fires, as well as any movement.

Once he found a good spot, he settled down for a rest, still keeping an eye on the surrounding area.

Dieter Brandt
On an upper floor, watching surrounding area
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers

This message was last edited by the player at 07:43, Fri 07 May 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1835 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 7 May 2010
at 11:16
  • msg #463

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #460):

Not being an expert, Dawid could only relay the basic information. He needed to set the detector at the highest setting to get a reading.

"Uh... there's no danger? We're receiving negligible radiation, I believe, background, if a little higher. Although, I don't know what the normal background count is here, it could be elevated anyways compared to elsewhere for all I know. Less than point oh-oh-one millirem a minute. We'd need to stay, like, a year to pick up a rad. So, we could pick up a lethal dose in five hundred years?" He frowned, unsure of the result or his math.

They had 2 sniper elements, more than enough to keep a 136 degree watch from the roof while they got set up. Once inside, Dawid set up the entire team for all-around defence if needed. The horses were stabled inside the large ground-floor office space, and a room with a toilet designated the latrine (with water to be used to flush it).

"I think it's a good idea to set actual camp in the upper floor, near the stairwell. However, we'll also need fighting positions in the perimeter of the floor where we go if there's an alert."

He has Minh set booby-traps and noise-makers on the perimeter. Although one wall is collapsed, but there were still natural avenues of approach and entry.

"Kapitan, two-hour watches?"
This message was last edited by the player at 03:22, Sat 08 May 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 511 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 7 May 2010
at 15:31
  • msg #464

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

The image of the deer viewed through NVGs had freaked Jan out briefly but he composed himself to complete the recce of the building with Quyen, with his NVGs turned off again.  Finding nothing immediately threatening Jan radioed for the rest of the unit to join them and set up camp.

While initial preparations for a day hidden out of sight were started however Jan continued searching the building, with Tuck this time if he was happy to join Jan as Quyen was off setting up booby-traps and noise-makers at Dawid's direction.  He wanted to double check that there were no old camp fires or signs that anyone else had used this building in the recent past as a place to lay up.  He was fairly certain that it was just another derelict ruin but it paid to be certain that they hadn't accidentally picked someone else's favourite camping spot!

If he found anything he planned to report it to the rest of the unit but either way he intended to get some sleep and food.  He was glad that the weather had eased up but he was still tired and in need of some rest and something to eat.  He wondered what Mariusz would manage to conjure out of the rations The Bishop had provided.  It was dull food to work with but Mariusz might manage to make it interesting to eat!

The though of food was still on Jan's mind when he came across Dieter on his extended search of the building.  It was probably a bad idea to attempt a hunting trip this close to Warsaw but Dieter had the right weapon for the job in his bow.

"Dieter," he muttered while the sniper studied their surroundings through his scope.  "It's probably a bad idea but Quyen and I encountered a deer when we first scouted this place."

He patted the German on his shoulder before making his way back to their camp.  It had been set up on a stairwell and that seemed like a good idea to Jan.  He was helping to unload the provisions they would need for the day when a thought occurred to him.

"I heard someone saying something about a minimal increase in background radiation.  While that isn't dangerous do we need to worry about the water here?  Will that act to concentrate it?"  He hadn't looked for a water source yet but caution might be needed with any nearby streams that were running across irradiated soil.  Filling canteens with the remaining snow might be an option but that still ran a level of risk, although a lower one.
Dieter Brandt
player, 123 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 7 May 2010
at 16:08
  • msg #465

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan Cerny:
The though of food was still on Jan's mind when he came across Dieter on his extended search of the building.  It was probably a bad idea to attempt a hunting trip this close to Warsaw but Dieter had the right weapon for the job in his bow.

"Dieter," he muttered while the sniper studied their surroundings through his scope.  "It's probably a bad idea but Quyen and I encountered a deer when we first scouted this place."


Dieter perked up at the mention of a possible hunt. "A hunt would be good, although I think we are okay for meat at the moment. If we come back this way it might be worth trying to find it again. Thanks for the information."

As he finished the conversation he made a point of looking for possible signs of the deer, or any others in the area. A hunt would certainly be fun...
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 715 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 7 May 2010
at 16:43
  • msg #466

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz looked for a place to stable the big monsters and then said, "Does anyone know how to look after these things? I haven't a clue?"

He stretched and loosened his aching muscles and then said, "I'll volunteer for fire wood collection if you want."
Craig Sutherland
player, 127 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 8 May 2010
at 04:46
  • msg #467

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


As the others move off towards the buildings Craig stays in place for several minutes then takes a more concealed position beside a tree. He pulls his scrim over the top half of his body and observes the trail they had taken for approx half an hour.

Once happy they where not being followed Craig moves inside. Helping as much as he can with setting up their new camp he keeps off his ankle as much as possible.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1836 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 8 May 2010
at 06:11
  • msg #468

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #466):

"Do you mean that? Nothing to it, my frirnd. Here, let me show you..."

Dawid takes the time to show Mariusz (and anyone else interested) how to look after the horses, grooming the feeding them.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1200 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sat 8 May 2010
at 09:19
  • msg #469

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Kapitan, two-hour watches?"


Bayer nods his agreement and then goes to dump his ruck off inside the building.

Mariusz Tokarski:
He stretched and loosened his aching muscles and then said, "I'll volunteer for fire wood collection if you want."


"Ok Mariusz, you do that, but take someone with you though. And try to get dry stuff to keep the smoke down." Bayer says settling his gear in a corner. "Besides that, we're keeping outside movements to zero unless there is necessity."

Sitting against the wall, Bayer unfolds his map and shines a light on it. Speaking aloud he says, "By tomorrow we'll be in position to set up a patrol base near the potential objectives. At the moment the crater is between us and the Baron, so we'll detour around it tomorrow. Moving through the rubble will probably be slow and dangerous, but we should be able to make in one move."

Looking up from the red glow, he looks for either Sutherland or Warren, "Praga-Poludnie... northeast of the second cultivated area. Is it inhabited? Is it within the regular patrolling limits? Or the area to the northwest of there."
This message was last edited by the player at 09:20, Sat 08 May 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 512 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 8 May 2010
at 10:19
  • msg #470

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Noticing Craig hobbling a little Jan muttered to him.  "Want me to have a look at that?"

There probably wasn't much Jan could do but it might be worth a look.
Alexei Ondar
player, 143 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Sat 8 May 2010
at 10:26
  • msg #471

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Ondar dutifully stands watch while the team settles in to the abandoned structure.  He braces against the chill of the morning breeze and clenches his teeth to keep them from chattering.

"You hunter, Deeterbrant?"  he queries of the German marksman.  "I hunter, too.  You want chase food is okay go."

He continues to survey the western horizon, remaining low to prevent being silhouetted by rising sun to his back.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1794 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 8 May 2010
at 17:15
  • msg #472

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Monday, October 23rd, 2000
1830 hrs.
25F
Mostly cloudy skies; slight breeze from the north
Approximately 2km east of Warsaw, Poland



The day passes uneventfully. You move camp to the second story. Several gaps in the walls created by the collapse of the southwest side of the building allow a little bit of daylight to filter in. The campfire is built on a landing in one of the stairwells. Most of the smoke climbs the stairs to the upper floors, as planned. You eat, check your gear, sleep, and swap stories.

From the roof, you can't really see anything of interest. The skyline of the city has been cut down to stubble by the fighting during the siege and the nuclear strikes that followed. The snow masks some of the devastation. You think you see some white smoke to the west and southwest but it's difficult to be sure with clouds stretching across the sky as far as you can see in all directions.

Night falls and you can actually see some stars. You pack up again and get ready to move into Warsaw proper. Earlier in the day, Craig marked the major checkpoints he remembers on the map. He explains that regular patrols radiated outwards from each checkpoint along the cleared roads. Horse and vehicle-mounted patrols sometimes push out to around 15km from the city. He also marks the Baron's granary on the map- it is located in the second story of a building located near his headquarters in the former Egyptian embassy. He explains that local kids are employed keeping the city's rat population away from the grain and other foodstuffs with slingshots and clubs.


Next Moves?

Updated Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...1986,0.2635&z=13

I need patrol route and march order/formation for this turn.
This message was last edited by the GM at 17:16, Sat 08 May 2010.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 61 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Sat 8 May 2010
at 18:11
  • msg #473

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"From this point my local knowledge is limited.  My mission was to recon the city for just that purpose."

Jeff examines the map, complete with Craig's new updates closely.  He turns first to Craig, "How many men, and how well equipped are those checkpoints?  Same question, but for the Barracks near the Baron's palace.  Also is this building (Building 2 in picture) occupied, or even standing?"

Jeff then turns to Konrad, "Hauptmann, this building here (2) provides good line of sight to the Baron's Palace (1).  Sharpshooters there could likely hit him as he exits the place, and given the size of the building, and range to target at plus or minus 400 meters, it should be a fairly easy shot with a reasonable chance of escape.  That would solve your little Baron problem.

I was going to radio the 10th with this update, but I will wait until just before we move in order to minimize chance of them finding us.  Anyway, I was going to tell them the location of the weapon's we stashed, as well as the spare mags and firing pins, if we leave them somewhere.  I was also going to recommend they approach from the SE, so they can hopefully take out the Baron's palace and these 2 Barrack's, as well as rescue the scouts and raid the granary, all in one strike.  To do that though, we will need to draw the Baron's men north. Sniper attacks, IED's, and quick raids would be our best bet, given the size of his forces.  If these checkpoints are as small as Craig claims, you could even knock a couple off.  If you go this route, I can take a sharpshooter down to the building I previously mentioned if you wish us to assassinate the Baron.

There is one other thing we can try.  If I radio the 10th, we could also try and organize a supply drop.  I was thinking a sniper rifle for myself to help take the shot, as well as anything you and your men want.  The plane would also be loaded with leaflets to distribute over Warsaw.  Perhaps the sight of air power, as well as the leaflets which would likely mention the 'menacing Soviet 10th Tank Division' and the 'Crusader Army' would be enough to cause open conflict amongst the Baron's men.  You never know.  These flights are precious and rare, but if I threaten to kill Salesman I'm sure he'll find a way to pull some strings."




This message was last edited by the player at 18:13, Sat 08 May 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 124 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sat 8 May 2010
at 21:13
  • msg #474

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Alexei Ondar:
Ondar dutifully stands watch while the team settles in to the abandoned structure.  He braces against the chill of the morning breeze and clenches his teeth to keep them from chattering.

"You hunter, Deeterbrant?"  he queries of the German marksman.  "I hunter, too.  You want chase food is okay go."

He continues to survey the western horizon, remaining low to prevent being silhouetted by rising sun to his back.


"Hunting would be fun, but there is no need today. Maybe another time. We could head out together another time; I've been aching to get my bow out again." At the last comment he indicated the bow stapped to his pack.

It was clear that Ondar's English wasn't great, but it was probably better than Dieter's basic Russian. Still, he seemed like a personable character, and was making an effort to be friendly - a gesture Dieter really appreciated.

After the conversation he went back to sentry duty, and then spent the remainder of the day resting and making sure his kit was clean and dry, as well as grabbing some hot food if offered and doing his ablutions. From here on in they were more likely to encounter hostile forces, which meant cold camp and precious little rest. So he took advantage of the time to get as much sleep as he could, hopefully with no nightmares this time.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 834 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 9 May 2010
at 17:24
  • msg #475

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Robert helps unload their gear once they get to the building they'll be using for the night.  Once that is all done, he will see what watch or task he has and then prepare for the rest of the day accordingly with his sleep and maintenance of gear and weapons.  Once he's done with his duties, he will seek out a place to bed down and change clothes until they move out again.

Once they're ready to move out again, Tucker will move over to where Drew is getting his shit together and ask him in a quiet voice, "Hey Drew!  Is it just me or does this new guy Warren have too many 'good to be true' offers for us?  I mean offering to send us back home or all of this equipment he can airdrop for us?"
Steven Drew
player, 268 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 9 May 2010
at 18:44
  • msg #476

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
Robert helps unload their gear once they get to the building they'll be using for the night.  Once that is all done, he will see what watch or task he has and then prepare for the rest of the day accordingly with his sleep and maintenance of gear and weapons.  Once he's done with his duties, he will seek out a place to bed down and change clothes until they move out again.

Once they're ready to move out again, Tucker will move over to where Drew is getting his shit together and ask him in a quiet voice, "Hey Drew!  Is it just me or does this new guy Warren have too many 'good to be true' offers for us?  I mean offering to send us back home or all of this equipment he can airdrop for us?"



"Yeah Tuck.  Have a smoke?"  As he offers Tucker a cigarette <assuming they are inside and won't give away their position by smoking>  "I mean, this guy waltzes into camp, and poof, we are buddy buddy....we've known him since last night.  I mean, who is he?  Some kinda spook?  Those fuckers can't be trusted....I kinda wish I'd brought more ammo.  I got a strange feeling we may have a long walk.  Then again, he could bail on us....oh shit!"  Drew goes pale.

"Those fuckers who joined us and then the one who bailed at the farm house.  What's his name.  He was one of the barrons men right?  What if he really was a plant?  The fucker could be back tellin them all about us.  They'll know we are travelin light, or that the teeth of GK aren't around.  Shit, what a shit storm."

Drew pauses for a moment taking a couple drags of his cigarette then adds,

"Man, if this dude is a spook, we should get whatever resources we can before he burns us because he will eventualy.  Just like the rules of the NCO.  Accomplishment of the mission comes first, then the welfare of the men.  And we ain't his men, we're just some poor saps he coned into doing a job.  And you know how Cucomunga International Airlines works.  EXPENDABLE....."  Drew grins at the last bit.

"Tuck, we need ta keep our shit wired tight man.  If it goes South, we may end up running and gunning with alot of hostile people on our heels.  That shit happened ta me once before...fuck man....tell you what, that was the most terrifying time in my life when I was on the run with the Barrons guys on my ass....<As Drew takes a long deep drag of the harsh Russian cigarette>  We need ta come up with a plan, you and me if shit goes south.  A rally point somewhere ta meet up at."


Sgt Drew
M240, 1911 and now a Sawed Off 12 guage <rigged in a loop belt holster
Talking with Tucker about their future prospects
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1839 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 9 May 2010
at 23:02
  • msg #477

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #476):

Hearing Drew's comments, Dawid ambled over. He couldn't hear what Tucker had said, but Drew was more emphatic in his comments and this needed some kind of response.

"Mister Drew, we only have your word as to where you come from."

"I was there, personally, when Arpel shot and killed one of the Baron's men and he didn't blow the ambush when he could. That engagement ended up costing the Baron a great deal, so it's crazy to think he was a mole. If he is possibly one of the Baron's men, then so are you, as you've done no more than him to gain our trust.

"I notice you run your mouth freely, complaining about the mission and wishing we would return immediately, asking about drugs and so on. You are undermining morale, and you have been warned. Do not do so again, or there will be serious consequences. We have real dangers like Thor to worry about, I can't be babysitting you too, I trust this is understood."


He kept his tone neutral, not angry but as a statement of fact. Dawid glanced at Tucker to see if the message had been absorbed, knowing the man didn't like him, but this was nothing personal between him and either man.
This message was last edited by the player at 23:03, Sun 09 May 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 269 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 9 May 2010
at 23:31
  • msg #478

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
In reply to Steven Drew (msg #476):

Hearing Drew's comments, Dawid ambled over. He couldn't hear what Tucker had said, but Drew was more emphatic in his comments and this needed some kind of response.

"Mister Drew, we only have your word as to where you come from."

"I was there, personally, when Arpel shot and killed one of the Baron's men and he didn't blow the ambush when he could. That engagement ended up costing the Baron a great deal, so it's crazy to think he was a mole. If he is possibly one of the Baron's men, then so are you, as you've done no more than him to gain our trust.

"I notice you run your mouth freely, complaining about the mission and wishing we would return immediately, asking about drugs and so on. You are undermining morale, and you have been warned. Do not do so again, or there will be serious consequences. We have real dangers like Thor to worry about, I can't be babysitting you too, I trust this is understood."


  Drew eyes Dawid with an icey fire as he deliberly exhales the bluish acrid tobaco smoke never breaking eye contact with Dawid.  A faint smile cracks his lips as he turns his gloved hand over and gives him the finger.

  "I trust my message is understood too, you ass."  as he maintains his single finger salute.  "Unlike you fucktard, I am from a free society.  So fuck off, I ain't one of your commie flunkies who obey without question.  This was supposed ta be a recon mission, and it was blown from the get go so half the countryside knew we were here.  That tells me you fucks don't know jack.  As for drugs.  <as he Drew laughs>  yeah right.  Learn fuckin English dipwad.  I said "YOU!" <as he points towars Dawid> must be smokin crack with the fucked up way this ops been handled....tell me a shit load of mistakes haven't been made?  Tell me asshat!  As for trust...you distrust me.  Why am I humping the gun?  I'm still fuckin here ain't I?  I haven't run out like that Abel cat have I?  So the next time ya wanna talk shit think before you open your cock deposite ya fuckin piece of shit Europe trash!"

Drew flips the butt of his cigarette towards Dawid.

Sgt Drew
M240 next to him, 1911 and sawed-off 12 guage on him
Pissed at Dawid
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1840 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 10 May 2010
at 00:29
  • msg #479

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #478):

Ignoring the smoke, Dawid chuckled and smiled. He exhaled his own plume (away from Drew) and instead took the cigarette out of his mouth and sipped some vodka from his bottle.

"My, I've heard much worse insults from far better people. You certainly see the deficiencies in my intelligence, but as I was born and raised on a farm, I think you could probably work in some allegations of sexual intercourse with farm animals that, sadly, I can't deny."

"Now, I don't accuse you of anything. I only point out that Arpel was as trusted as you because he, like you, also fought bravely against the Baron's men and didn't betray us when he had the chance. For that matter, not only at the prior ambush of the Black Guard did Arpel not betray us, he could well have alerted those horsemen at the farm they were riding into a trap without anyone being very suspicious."


He thought for a second, then continued, "I am not taking any drugs, so obviously you are using some kind of expression for being crazy. I am not crazy enough to insist things are going to plan. But only a fool and a complete idiot would keep pointing out the obvious, yes?" Again, this was more of a rhetorical question.

"I don't care what freedoms you think you have. Your "free" society just had a military coup, and the commie armies have obviously done a lot better than NATO. I fight and would give my life to make beloved Poland as free and democratic as the United States used to be, but that doesn't apply to us, here and now. What is true is that your complaining like an old senile woman is serving no purpose and you have been warned not to continue."

"As you seem so unhappy and argumentative, (and truly, who could blame you?) I will ask the Kapitan if you may be relieved of duty to return back to Gora Kalawria."


Assuming a relaxed pose while waiting for Drew's reply, he offered the bottle to both the other men, to see if they would take it.
This message was last edited by the player at 00:45, Mon 10 May 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 270 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Mon 10 May 2010
at 01:51
  • msg #480

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #479):


"I got two words for you comrade, "Fuck" and "You."  I do my job, so blow me.  Send me back and well, you and me are gonna rock, ya got it.  Now get the fuck outa my face...don't even fuckin talk to me...don't even look at me from now on mutherfucker."  Drew refuses the bottle, his eyes are narrowed as he stares David straight in the eye.  The tension at the moment is like a Sergio Leone Western all that is needed is the music and terrible out of sync dialogue.

Sgt Drew
M240 at his side, sawed off and 1911
REALLY GETTING PISSED AT DAVID

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1841 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 10 May 2010
at 03:15
  • msg #481

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #480):

"You want to fuck me? As well, "rock" is what we would do with prostitutes while we were on leave, for relaxation. You also wish me to suck on your penis, to "blow you"?"

Clearly toying with Drew, Dawid took another swig of vodka, then walked over to an old desk where he butted out his cigarette.

"Some less enlightened individuals would beat another person severely for that kind of decadent non-socialist lifestyle, but I would never do so, oh no! That said, I must admit I prefer women to men, so I thank you for your offer of sexual favours."

"I regret I won't be rocking, blowing or fucking you or any other men under any circumstances. Unless I'm really lonely. But to reiterate, you will be gone immediately if you continue your childishness and complaining. I trust you understand."


Dawid capped the bottle and put the butt in his pocket. He then shrugged in a "up to you!" gesture.
This message was last edited by the player at 03:34, Mon 10 May 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 272 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Mon 10 May 2010
at 03:37
  • msg #482

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


  Drew no longer giving a damn about being tactical,  shouts,

"HEY, DRUNKEN ASSHOLE! I TOLD YOU ONCE!  I WON'T WARN YOU AGAIN!"

Sgt Drew
M240 at his side, sawed off and 1911
Getting sick of Davids childishness at needing to get the last word as a means of provocation
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1844 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 10 May 2010
at 03:54
  • msg #483

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #482):

Dawid shushed him, shaking his head.

"SHHHH! Come on, be an adult, for once."

His face lost the amused expression.

"Anyways, you've been warned and you know the consequences. Make your move now, if you want, but bear in mind that Germans are not tolerant of childishness and foolish behaviour. So think carefully."

He'd dropped the casual act, ready for an attack. They were in the common area, and so if Drew assaulted him or tried to kill him, there would be witnesses.
Alexei Ondar
player, 144 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Mon 10 May 2010
at 04:39
  • msg #484

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Ondar had stood down from his watch and found something hot to eat.  He observed silently as the Hauptmann was briefed on the local situation.  The Tuvan defector approached Warren, who was clearly no Soviet despite his manner of dress.

"Ondar have detail knowledge of RESET mission," Ondar opened.  "Mission now at end.  Before was killed, Clarence Milk say promise arrange transport to America if Ondar help rendezvous with remnant of Tenth.  You honor same promise, Ondar assist."

Following the conversation with Warren, Ondar found a corner in which to unroll his sleeping bag and crawled inside, intent on getting as much sleep as possible before to next move order came.  He briefly stirred as Piotrowski and the American Marine began to face off.  He shrugged, rolled over and was soon asleep again.
Steven Drew
player, 274 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Mon 10 May 2010
at 05:51
  • msg #485

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #483):

Drew forces a chuckle, then says lowly that only Tucker can hear,

"The fucker don't get it."

As he;
<to be posted in the am, tune in tomorrow boys and girls, same bat time, same bat channel!>


UPDATE:
(What Drew was going to do if Dawid opened his suck, which he did.  Draw his 12 guage and fire one barrel at his midsection holding low to hit the waiste and especialy groin with lots of arteries and blood vessels and the bonus of mangaling his manhood so he knows he is a eunich before he bleeds out.  Then aiming the second barrel deliberly to follow up in the same location.  Drew meant it when he said he was done talking to Dawin.  That, was the ghost of Christmas that never was.  Alas, the GM did not respond to the functionality of Drews side arms.)

  What Drew did do since we moved beyond the point where such actions would make no sense.

 Drew pulled out a single shotgun shell, smiled and pointed at Dawid with it.  Mouthing "FOR YOU!"

  He puts his special round in his blouse pocket and pats it leaving the room ignoring any further discussion or comments by the Polish Artilleryman whom he now hates with a passion.


Sgt Drew
M240 at his side, sawed-off and 1911
Getting irked with the trading of barbs

This message was last edited by the player at 02:24, Tue 11 May 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 716 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 10 May 2010
at 07:04
  • msg #486

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz moved over to the Kaptain and said, "Mr. Warren's plan is an interesting if risky one but I doubt that assassinating the Baron will be as easy as he says. When I was leaving Warsaw we had no end of trouble moving because of all the rubble and craters caused by the conventional bombing and shelling. That was before the nuclear strikes."
Dieter Brandt
player, 127 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 10 May 2010
at 07:53
  • msg #487

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dieter had been sleeping peacefully, until woken by the row between Dawid and Drew. He had missed the beginning of the conversation, and will still groggy at the conclusion, but guessed that the brash American had pissed off the Pole, again. Those two were never going to be best friends, but Dieter was confident that both would pull together when the shit hit the fan.

He got up, quickly changing into fresh clothes and packing up his kit. Once done he went to find Mariusz, whom he guessed had been charged with preparing a meal. Hopefully there was some coffee on the go, although he guessed fresh croissants weren't on the menu. He had developed a taste for them as a youngster, as his Mother had been a big fan after living in France for many years as a young woman before she married his Father.

Finding whoever was sorting the catering, he helped himself to a drink. Coffee if available, a slug of water if not. If food was ready he also grabbed a portion and ate quickly.

Seeing Bayer, Ondar and Warren in discussion, he guessed they were making plans for later. Leaving them to it, Dieter decided to do a search of the bulding they were in to see if anything useful could be unearthed. As the building was a ruin rather than having been abandoned he guessed that there may be some interesting artifacts to be found. Leaving his pack in the designated "kitchen" area, he slung his rifle over his pack and started his search, beginning with the ground floor.

Dieter Brandt
Searching the building for useful items, starting with ground floor
PSG-1 (20/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers

This message was last edited by the player at 08:21, Mon 10 May 2010.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 63 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Mon 10 May 2010
at 08:53
  • msg #488

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Warren is finishing up talking with Bayer as Ondar approaches.  He is about to get ready for the second watch, when Ondar speaks to him.  Jeff can't help but be taken aback a bit by the content of the message, although you can barely tell.  He quickly regains himself, before speaking.

"RESET was never part of my orders, however I recognize that my superior considered it highly important.  When I next radio him, I will inform him of your intentions.  If he cleared the offer in the first place, I imagine it still stands, and you will get your wish.  As luck would have it, the 10th is headed here, so we will likely rendezvous in the coming days.  In the meantime, I recommend you avoid getting shot, so that you can pass on your knowledge."

He takes a step closer to the man, and adds in perfect, native sounding Russian, "Я хотел бы также рекомендовать, что вы пишете то, что вы знаете, в случае, если вы убиты. Убрать его в безопасное место, как среди своих передач, или со мной. Я не доверяю другим, но вы, кажется, быть в хороших отношениях, по крайней мере пара. В знак веры, я бы не стал читать его, пока мы не достигнем десятый или смерти, так что вы знаете, я не использую вас."


After he is finished talking with both Alexei and Bayer, he will eat quickly, and then take his post on watch.  After watch he will go straight to sleep.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:53, Mon 10 May 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 128 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 10 May 2010
at 09:50
  • msg #489

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Craig shuffles into the new camp just as Dawid and Drew are about to get into it. He drops his pack and over white's and sets about setting his gear out. He undoes the snap on the sheath of the Kukri strapped to his shoulder webbing and continues getting his gear ready for the coming day.

If he is not required to undertake sentry duty straight off he will get some sleep.
Jan Cerny
player, 517 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 10 May 2010
at 15:39
  • msg #490

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan sat on the sidelines watching the argument develop between Dawid and Drew.  He had commented previously that they resembled a group of mercenaries more than a trained military unit and it seemed like they were starting to act like mercenaries as well.  He thought about getting involved but decided that it was better to let the two of them work it out between themselves.

He was much more interested in listening in to the discussion between Konrad and Warren.  He found what the CIA man had to say very interesting and it raised a whole load of questions and some concerns with how their little unit was operating.

Jan stood up from where he had been relaxing on his sleeping bag and moved across to talk to Tuck and Quyen as the other two Americans besides Drew and Warren.  Though he hadn't know either Tuck or Quyen for very long he'd worked with them long enough to regard them as friends.  If nothing else he liked the pair of them!

"Tuck.  Quyen," he muttered quietly as he crouched down beside them.  "Sorry if I'm about to tell you things that you already know but I may have some news for you.  Remember I was still living in civilisation until a couple of months ago and so quite probably have had a greater access to information than you've had in recent times."

He flashed them a friendly grin which then changed to a serious look as he continued.

"All the political commentators in the French media talk about the chaos in the States and that there is a divided US government.  I don't think that there is anything like a civil war or open conflict but there is a Military government that most of the armed forces accept the legitimacy of and a Civilian government that some of the armed forces and, crucially in our current situation, the CIA accept as legitimate.  I believe that means Warren reports to the Civilian government whereas you, technically, were members of the Military government's forces and that potentially puts you in an awkward position.  Personally I don't care about the distinction between two American governments and the loyalty conflicts it represents obviously don't affect me but I wasn't sure whether you knew about the difference and I wanted to ensure that you understood that aiding Warren may be something that your commanders disapprove of.  Personally I think that Warren talks a lot of sense and as long as his objectives coincide with ours I'm prepared to help him but I'm way past any conflicted loyalty situation with my adopted country, even if that was relevant!  I'm telling you this because I regard you both as friends and I wanted to make sure you understood the importance of some of the things Warren talks about.  If you know all of this then tell me to shut up and I'll leave it."

He smiled again as he finished talking.
Minh Quyen
player, 494 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Mon 10 May 2010
at 17:05
  • msg #491

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Steven Drew:
Drew no longer giving a damn about being tactical,  shouts, "HEY, DRUNKEN ASSHOLE! I TOLD YOU ONCE!  I WON'T WARN YOU AGAIN!"


From her corner of the room Quyen replies quietly and indifferent, "Quit compromising hide security."

She then leans back on her rucksack/pillow and massages her leg wounds and thinking of being in better places than this.

Jan Cerny:
Jan stood up from where he had been relaxing on his sleeping bag and moved across to talk to Tuck and Quyen as the other two Americans besides Drew and Warren.

"Tuck.  Quyen," he muttered quietly as he crouched down beside them.  "Sorry if I'm about to tell you things that you already know but I may have some news for you."


Quyen listens and replies afterward, "Yeah, I've heard things along those lines. And... while I have my own unflattering views of the CIA, my boss is willing to go along with him for the time being. Doesn't mean I believe anything he says is true though."

Then without warning she leans over and slaps Tucker on the thigh, reversing the seriousness of the moment with a little joking around, "Ain't that right Tuck?" Then nodding at Jan she says, "He saved my life the other day. Hauptmann's going to see about getting em a medal."
This message was last edited by the player at 17:07, Mon 10 May 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 717 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 10 May 2010
at 17:09
  • msg #492

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Amidst the shouting, Mariusz said to the Kaptain, "Call me when it's my turn for sentry duty."

He picked up his gear and retreated to a cold corner away from the aggressive posturing. He laid his gear out carefully, shelter half in contact with the floor, overwhites on top of the shelter half and the shelter half liner over that. He laid his sleeping bag over the layers of insulation and then checked that his weapons and gear ere all working well.

He laid his weapons to one side and looked around sadly. Things felt as if they were falling apart, too many masters and too many objectives were vying corrosive ego clashes were tearing the unit apart. He gnawed nervously on a piece of black bread wishing it was chocolate, wishing the whole damned war had never happened and that he was at home with his mother and father revising for exams and eating his mother's borscht.

He wriggled into his sleeping bag and pulled down the flaps on his forage cap. He did up the shelter half around him and then turned his back to the noise, trying to sleep whilst ignoring the tears welling in his eyes.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 836 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Mon 10 May 2010
at 21:17
  • msg #493

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Steven Drew:
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
Robert helps unload their gear once they get to the building they'll be using for the night.  Once that is all done, he will see what watch or task he has and then prepare for the rest of the day accordingly with his sleep and maintenance of gear and weapons.  Once he's done with his duties, he will seek out a place to bed down and change clothes until they move out again.

Once they're ready to move out again, Tucker will move over to where Drew is getting his shit together and ask him in a quiet voice, "Hey Drew!  Is it just me or does this new guy Warren have too many 'good to be true' offers for us?  I mean offering to send us back home or all of this equipment he can airdrop for us?"



"Yeah Tuck.  Have a smoke?"  As he offers Tucker a cigarette <assuming they are inside and won't give away their position by smoking>  "I mean, this guy waltzes into camp, and poof, we are buddy buddy....we've known him since last night.  I mean, who is he?  Some kinda spook?  Those fuckers can't be trusted....I kinda wish I'd brought more ammo.  I got a strange feeling we may have a long walk.  Then again, he could bail on us....oh shit!"  Drew goes pale.

"Those fuckers who joined us and then the one who bailed at the farm house.  What's his name.  He was one of the barrons men right?  What if he really was a plant?  The fucker could be back tellin them all about us.  They'll know we are travelin light, or that the teeth of GK aren't around.  Shit, what a shit storm."

Drew pauses for a moment taking a couple drags of his cigarette then adds,

"Man, if this dude is a spook, we should get whatever resources we can before he burns us because he will eventualy.  Just like the rules of the NCO.  Accomplishment of the mission comes first, then the welfare of the men.  And we ain't his men, we're just some poor saps he coned into doing a job.  And you know how Cucomunga International Airlines works.  EXPENDABLE....."  Drew grins at the last bit.

"Tuck, we need ta keep our shit wired tight man.  If it goes South, we may end up running and gunning with alot of hostile people on our heels.  That shit happened ta me once before...fuck man....tell you what, that was the most terrifying time in my life when I was on the run with the Barrons guys on my ass....<As Drew takes a long deep drag of the harsh Russian cigarette>  We need ta come up with a plan, you and me if shit goes south.  A rally point somewhere ta meet up at."

Tucker takes the offered smoke from Drew and relaxes some since he knows that he's not the only one with the same thought.  He lights the smoke and inhales deeply, then exhaling as the conversation continues, "Spook or no spook, never get a good feeling when someone like that comes in and offers you stuff and I've heard some pretty bad stories from a lot of different people.  The other guy that got killed was C.I.A. also, Clarence Milk, he's really the only one I've met in person or rather that admitted he was but, he seemed like a decent dude until his ticket got punced.  I'm not saying this guy Warren couldn't be a good dude but, under the circumstances something just doesn't seem right!

As far as making another plan for us in case the shit hits the fan, we're going to need to run and gun for awhile to get back to any place relatively safe.  It would be easier with two people watching each others back.  I don't think it would hurt to have something like that in place Drew.  I'm down with it."

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1847 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 10 May 2010
at 21:18
  • msg #494

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #485):

Seeing that Drew was whipering in Tucker's ear and not acting out further, Dawid turned and moved over to Jan.

"As you see, we still try and maintain some kind of military discipline. If we were soldiers of fortune, I wouldn't care. But as we're part of what passes for a regular military force when talk moves past the "safety valve" stage and into "bad for morale" territory, something must be said. Arpel may have been a coward but he wasn't likely a traitor, any more than Drew is."

Jan talked about the situation in the USA. "You've been with us enough to see it doesn't seem to be a problem for the Americans here in the past, whether they support the military junta or federal government. I think they try not to let it affect what's already a bad situation. We all supported Sergeant Milk in his mission to acquire some important information although he also was working with the CIA, and it never came up. Personally? We Poles accept support from both factions, we're not picky. The US military supports my force, the Home Army, while the CIA supports Mariusz's group, the civilian Solidarność guerrillas."

He sighed, coming down from his adrenaline rush.

"Anyways, I've always been meaning to ask you, what the hell are YOU doing here? The French aren't even directly involved, and I heard you now occupy all of Belgium and part of Germany."
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 837 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Mon 10 May 2010
at 21:26
  • msg #495

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Steven Drew:
  Drew no longer giving a damn about being tactical,  shouts,

"HEY, DRUNKEN ASSHOLE! I TOLD YOU ONCE!  I WON'T WARN YOU AGAIN!"

Robert knows he shouldn't have let this arguement go on between Dawid and Drew go on for as long as he did but, it was good to see that someone else enjoyed his feelings about the Polish artilleyman.  He puts out the cigarette and moves over to Drew as he sees him get more irritated with Dawid and steps in between them.  "C'mon bro!  It ain't worth getting into right now.  We're going to need that fire in your eyes shortly so save some of that for the Baron!  Let's get outta here and cool off!"


Steven Drew:
In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #483):

Drew forces a chuckle, then says lowly that only Tucker can hear,

"The fucker don't get it."

As he;
<to be posted in the am, tune in tomorrow boys and girls, same bat time, same bat channel!>

Lightly grabbin onto the Marine's sleeve, Tucker leads him out of the area from Dawid so egos or attitudes don't go off by accident.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 838 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Mon 10 May 2010
at 21:37
  • msg #496

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
In reply to Steven Drew (msg #485):

Seeing that Drew was whipering in Tucker's ear and not acting out further, Dawid turned and moved over to Jan.

<Blue>"As you see, we still try and maintain some kind of military discipline. If we were soldiers of fortune, I wouldn't care. But as we're part of what passes for a regular military force when talk moves past the "safety valve" stage and into "bad for morale" territory, something must be said. Arpel may have been a coward but he wasn't likely a traitor, any more than Drew is."

Tucker will stop dead in his tracks when he hears the comment Dawid makes about Drew being a coward.  Keeping his composure he turns to Dawid and says, "Dawid you talk a good game.  Talking about bad morale and safety valves but, to make accusations about a person being a coward when he's clearly not, could get a person a whole lot of unneccessary trouble from his superiors and his subordinates.  Those could be taken as fighting words to question a man, or a woman's ability to turn face and run or be called a coward.  SO, for you to sit there and judge a man who's already proved himself in battle to his fellow soldiers, is really something you should work on if you think you can run a squad.  Just the facts!"
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 839 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Mon 10 May 2010
at 21:49
  • msg #497

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Minh Quyen:
She then leans back on her rucksack/pillow and massages her leg wounds and thinking of being in better places than this.

Jan Cerny:
Jan stood up from where he had been relaxing on his sleeping bag and moved across to talk to Tuck and Quyen as the other two Americans besides Drew and Warren.

"Tuck.  Quyen," he muttered quietly as he crouched down beside them.  "Sorry if I'm about to tell you things that you already know but I may have some news for you."


Quyen listens and replies afterward, "Yeah, I've heard things along those lines. And... while I have my own unflattering views of the CIA, my boss is willing to go along with him for the time being. Doesn't mean I believe anything he says is true though."

Then without warning she leans over and slaps Tucker on the thigh, reversing the seriousness of the moment with a little joking around, "Ain't that right Tuck?" Then nodding at Jan she says, "He saved my life the other day. Hauptmann's going to see about getting em a medal."

When Tucker is done separating Steven & Drew, he will go ove to his other "point team" members and sit and have something warm to drink with them (or eat if it's available).  "Yeah, I've heard a lot of stories too.  Like Minh said, if it's good enough for the Boss to consider, I trust his judgement.  He hasn't led us astray yet and he's got a good head on his shoulders."

Tucker spins and takes a playful defensive stance when Minh hits him on his leg.  "Whoa girl!  Good to see you got some pep back in your step!  I don't know about no medal, maybe an extra day's rations would be appropriate in these times.  Nothing you wouldn't have done for me Minh and you know it!  I ain't no hero," he says with a smile.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1849 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 10 May 2010
at 21:53
  • msg #498

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Robert 'Tuck' Tucker (msg #496):

Dawid was brought up short, thinking Tuck was referring to Arpel and not Drew (having not accused Drew of being a coward).

"I don't know why Arpel ran, but it wasn't because he was an agent of the Baron! I think Arpel may have had just enough. He wasn't a combat soldier, he was a clerk, and the slaughter just made him snap."

"Arpel shot and killed one of the Black Guard, I know because he was beside me. He didn't blow that ambush, and he didn't warn the horsemen when he had the chance. I don't fault him his bravery (or Drew, for that matter) but some men just can't take it after a point."


He moved on to discussing Drew.

"Now, I don't have a problem with Drew letting off some steam, and I'm glad he does it to you. But when he starts loudly making unsubstantiated accusations about others and spreading new rumours about spies for the Baron being in our ranks, then someone needed to step in because it's bad for morale." Dawid looked meaningfully at Tucker, then continued.

"Jesus, I think of the people in this group alone, only you, Konrad, Minh, Mariusz, Jan, Ondar and myself are immune from being considered traitors for the Baron. Everyone else, that's like half, have joined us at or near Gora Kalawria, so wondering about spies in our midst will erode whatever little trust and cooperation we have managed to build among us. Last thing we need is to be hunting Pagans hertics were none are, but half the team might be."

"Saying you don't like the movie is one thing, yelling "FIRE!" is quite another."

This message was last edited by the player at 00:39, Tue 11 May 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 521 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 10 May 2010
at 22:22
  • msg #499

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

The way the discussion was going it looked like it was going to turn into another row between Dawid and Tuck.

Jan liked and respected both men and he suspected that if they could all get drunk together, and toured some bars in Marseilles that Jan knew, that they would all get along a lot better together.  Add Drew and probably Craig into the mix and it would be total carnage and one hell of a party!  Alexei would probably drink them under the table if they stuck to spirits but Konrad, Dieter and Warren all seemed too refined to join in a serious drinking binge.  They probably preferred fine wine rather that the kind that came in two litre plastic bottles!  Mariusz probably wouldn't last the pace, unless Polish teenagers were better drinkers than French ones, and Quyen would probably avoid drunken male bonding if she had any sense.

That just left Thor in Jan's imagined drinking session.  Thor would probably cause carnage before the drinking started and set the MPs on them all before they'd made it to a second bar!

Shaking his head in disapointment that taking everyone to Marseilles wasn't going to happen Jan returned to matters at hand.

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
Seeing that Drew was whipering in Tucker's ear and not acting out further, Dawid turned and moved over to Jan.

"As you see, we still try and maintain some kind of military discipline. If we were soldiers of fortune, I wouldn't care. But as we're part of what passes for a regular military force when talk moves past the "safety valve" stage and into "bad for morale" territory, something must be said. Arpel may have been a coward but he wasn't likely a traitor, any more than Drew is."

Jan talked about the situation in the USA. "You've been with us enough to see it doesn't seem to be a problem for the Americans here in the past, whether they support the military junta or federal government. I think they try not to let it affect what's already a bad situation. We all supported Sergeant Milk in his mission to acquire some important information although he also was working with the CIA, and it never came up. Personally? We Poles accept support from both factions, we're not picky. The US military supports my force, the Home Army, while the CIA supports Mariusz's group, the civilian Solidarność guerrillas."

He sighed, coming down from his adrenaline rush.

"Anyways, I've always been meaning to ask you, what the hell are YOU doing here? The French aren't even directly involved, and I heard you now occupy all of Belgium and part of Germany."


Jan nodded in agreement while Dawid spoke.  His concern was that Tuck and Quyen, and Drew for that matter, might not have known about the situation in America but it seemed they did so Jan was happy to let the subject drop.  It seemed to matter to Jan that people understood who they were working for and what the consequences of their actions might be.

Seeing the situation between Tuck and Dawid starting to flare up again Jan tried to distract them both.

"WELL," he said deliberately loudly in an effort to interrupt their conversation by answering Dawid's questions, "I have to be honest and say that the people of Belgium and the part of Germany that France has taken control of are probably better off as a result of France's actions.  They now have access to health care and schools and sufficient food and aren't subject to robbery or worse and the hands of groups of deserters.  I'm sure that they would rather be ruled by their own countries but that isn't a realistic desire any more and some of them even greeted us with open arms as their saviours.  Germany is shattered I believe and Belgium was total chaos before the French forces restored order so, as I said, I would argue that the people are now better off."

He paused briefly before returning to Dawid's key question.

"As to why I'm in Poland, now isn't the right time to discuss that," he answered with a small smile.  "I will say Dawid, though, that I think that you'll be one of the people present when the time is right to answer that question."

Jan seemed to think briefly before he continued.

"Mariusz as well and Griet if possible," he added.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1851 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 11 May 2010
at 05:26
  • msg #500

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #499):

Dawid looked very dubious at the suggestion that the Belgians were happy under French occupation.

"Sure, maybe the residents were given homes in France, where it's safe."

"Yes, of course, my friend! I'm always eager to help anyone when it will help Poland, and I know you would do the same for France."


Jan had been willing to back him before with respect to RESET, as it would have been mutually advantageous for France and Poland. The Americans had good intentions and made grandiose promises, but they were pulling out their combat forces. The French were in better shape and a lot closer, so they were in a lot better position to make good on any promises they made. They would be the future power in postwar Europe, and they would need postwar Poland as an ally.
This message was last edited by the player at 10:52, Tue 11 May 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 522 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 11 May 2010
at 10:46
  • msg #501

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
Dawid looked very dubious at the suggestion that the Belgians were happy under French occupation.

"Sure, maybe the residents were given homes in France, where it's safe."


"I don't believe that there were any forced relocations in either Belgium or the part of Germany that France now controls," Jan replied to Dawid with a Gallic shrug, "but when you're given the choice of security under French control or anarchy otherwise then that becomes a simple decision for most people.  I won't pretend that France taking control of those areas was bloodless but I would argue that the vast majority of people in those Security Control Zones now have a much better life than they did before.  Once the Belgium and German governments have more authority in their own countries then I'm sure that there will be discussions about the Security Control Zones that France has set up but that isn't something that I have to deal with personally.  That's politics!"

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Yes, of course, my friend! I'm always eager to help anyone when it will help Poland, and I know you would do the same for France."


A sour look crossed Jan's face at the mention of what he would do for France but he didn't reply.  Instead he stood up, patted Dawid on the shoulder in a reassuring way and then led the Pole over to where Konrad was studying the map.  He crouched down beside his commander and studied Konrad's map for a few moments, checking that his memory of studying it previously was correct.

"Konrad, you've mentioned wanting to skirt round the site of the nuke impact for our next move.  How about we head North East towards Zabki and then East towards Targowek a little?  That will place us inside the Baron's territory for certain and we'll need to hide the horses and bulk of our food.  Personally I think that we'd be best to find somewhere in Zabki to hide them all and to then move on from there."

As well as Konrad, Jan made a point of showing Dawid and anyone else who was interested the route he was proposing.

"What do you think?  Craig.  Warren.  Do you have any intel on these parts of Warsaw?"
Konrad Bayer
player, 1201 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Tue 11 May 2010
at 11:07
  • msg #502

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Bayer looked up from his map when Dawid and Drew's argument was reaching it's limit for how far he'd let them take it. Fortunately before any of the words could escape him, the two settled back down, and he returned his attention back to his map and compass.

When Jan made the suggestion, Bayer was in agreement once again, "Ja. I was looking at a more southwest approach... but west into Targowek is alright too. In fact looking at the terrain I would agree its probably best."

Fiddling with the dial to the compass he says offhandedly, "I want us to establish a patrol base close enough for us to launch from with only short distances to cover to whatever the objective is. Luckily, the city in ruins as it is ought to make that quite possible."
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1801 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 12 May 2010
at 00:09
  • msg #503

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Monday, October 23rd, 2000
2130 hrs.
25F
Mostly cloudy skies; slight breeze from the north
Quarter Moon
East Bank Warsaw, Poland



As the sun disappears into the west, you gear up and say goodbye to the leaning office block in which you spent the better part of the day. Dieter's earlier search of the premises turned up nothing particulary useful or interesting. At some point in the day, Ondar tells you in his awkward English that, on its way back from dropping of the recon team, the Stalwart broke down on the east bank of the river, a couple of miles from the G-K ferry crossing. The Bishop sent a squad including his best mechanics over to try to fix it. If they couldn't manage to do so, the BTR-152 would be ferried across to give it a tow. One way or another, it's probably back in GK by now.

You head northwest, heading for the neighborhood labelled Zabki on your maps*. You enter Zabki on what used to be one of the side roads, deliberately avoiding the larger 634 to the north of you. Once you're within the formerly built-up area, you immediately find that it's extremely rough going. Streets no longer exist here. They are choked with snow-covered rubble. In the dark, the footing is downright treacherous. The limited light of the waning crescent moon (usually obscurred by the cloud cover) is simply not adequate to illuminate the path before you. As you attempt to traverse the moonscape that is this part of Warsaw, you trip, slip, and stumble at least a dozen times. The heavily laden horses fare no better. It's extremely fortunate that neither pulls up lame. The only upside to this leg of the night march is that this part of town seems completely uninhabited.

After several hours, you finally leave the rubble field of Zabki behind and emerge into a large, open area. This must have been parkland. The terrain is much more forgiving here and you immediately pick up the pace. From time to time you come across a rubble pile that must have been a house. This area was inhabited at one time, but relatively sparsely.

The patrol's point element** signals movement ahead. As you go to ground, you look to your left front. In that direction, a light is visible bobbing slowly towards you. From that point, the beam from an old-fashioned hooded lantern sweeps casually from side to side. The source of the light continues moving steadily in your direction. It appears to be following the course of a rail-line which runs from southwest to northeast through this area. Those of you who choose to use your night vision devices can make out a group of about a half-a-dozen men on foot walking atop a slighly elevated railway berm. They are all armed. The pointman holds his lantern in one hand and the pistol grip of an AK hanging from a sling in the other. The others hold their rifles at the low ready. The patrol is about 200m from your current position. You make the best use of the nearest available cover and concealment- a low, snow-covered rubble mound that used to be someone's home. These are scattered throughout the otherwise open, level area like freshly finished, oversized graves.


Next Moves?


Updated TAC-map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...27,0.019248&z=16

*See the note on the map in the OOC (it is repeated in the maps notice as well).

**Please refer to the patrol order diagram in the Intel thread.

This message was last edited by the GM at 01:44, Wed 12 May 2010.
Steven Drew
player, 275 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Wed 12 May 2010
at 02:35
  • msg #504

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


  Drew makes the hand gesture for "contact left!" as he goes to ground.  He also issues a down and spread out signal with his free hand for those who don't understand their dropping is a sign of potential contact.

  Drew moves to a mound and stays low with it between him and the group.  He sets his weapon up and aims in on the main body center mass, his hand on the grip, finger on the trigger guard ready to fire should they make any sound of alarm.  He nervously glances to his left and right to determine the positions of his team members and alternate positions to fire from as well as aproaches the enemy may be able to sneak up on them utilizing the cover of the ruble.

  Drew will wait.

Sgt Drew
M240 aiming in
Taking cover, locating all the actors and aiming in on the threat.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1854 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 12 May 2010
at 06:58
  • msg #505

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #503):

Previously, Dawid wasn't happy in warning Drew, but there wasn't any choice under the circumstances and he had a job to do. It got tense but in the end Drew had backed down, and he guessed that was the best he could hope for.

During the short day, there was not enough time to continue the instruction on artillery. With luck, once they settled in, it would continue.

When the unknown patrol showed up, they didn't have a lot of options. Getting low and using his night-vision goggles, he looked for the nearest mound. They couldn't completely hide the horses, but if they were behind something their silhouette would be broken up. Maybe that would be enough if they didn't call further attention to themselves. Going in the opposite direction to put more distance between them and the patrol was an option, but unless they were given the instructions to make tracks they would have to make the best of it.

Kneeling, he motioned to Mariusz and pointed to a rubble mound where they could sort of hide the horses, or at least position them behind it. He then motioned for Sutherland and Jan to choose a different mound behind them, and to keep watching the rear. It seemed odd to him that this patrol would use a visible light and spoil their night-vision, especially when traveling along a raised rail line. There seemed to be enough light to see by if they traveled dark, so it was possible that there were others out there, using this element as bait.

Crouching, he moved to the chosen mound. He saw ahead and to the right, Drew was deploying his MG to cover the front-right, so he could cover the front-left from behind a different mound. Hopefully, the sharpshooters would cover the flanks. Sutherland and Jan were watching the rear. He also checked the approaches from the front and flanks, as well as the rear.

As he set up the MG's bipod, he whispered, "whatever you do, don't let go of the reins." There was only a half-dozen, so he aimed at the small patrol's centre of gravity.


Dawid Walduś Piotrowski
PKM GPMG (100/100 +  1 spare belt)
South of the rail line, on the left flank.
Giving orders, hiding the horses with Mariusz.

Craig Sutherland
player, 129 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 12 May 2010
at 07:37
  • msg #506

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan Cerny:
"What do you think?  Craig.  Warren.  Do you have any intel on these parts of Warsaw?"


"Sorry other then what I have already showed you No, this area is not a place I have been before. But then again everything is covered with snow."

"Dawid may of been posted near here, but when we where knee deep in the war I believe Intel said they where further north. Sorry I can't be more help."

Craig then tried to get as much sleep as possible and tried to keep off his ankle as much as possible while still pulling his weight in camp.

Once the unknown patrol was spotted Craig half dropped, half fell as he detached his pack. He placed it on the ground in front and used it as a rest as he brought his weapon to bear on the potential threat.

He lines up the rear of the group with the front sight post of his AK, with the intention of firing two 10 round bursts along the length of the group should the order to fire be given.

Catching Dawids hand signals he raises himself and keeping low runs to the nearest cover. Turning to face away from the group he watches for movement. If the group is hostile Craig with open fire on them along with the others.


AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Right Hand Element
Covering rear approaches from cover
Jan Cerny
player, 523 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 12 May 2010
at 13:25
  • msg #507

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

As the hand signals were passed down the line indicating that there was an enemy patrol ahead Jan quickly dropped to a crouch behind a low mound a few steps away.  Once there he quietly removed his pack, leaving it behind the mound.  Noise was the biggest danger here and if they managed to stay calm and not alert whoever was carrying the light then it was quite possible that the person would simply walk past them.  The biggest danger was therefore the horses but Dawid and Mariusz seemed to have them in hand.

Jan initially used the mound he'd placed his pack behind as cover and aimed towards the bobbing light that was approaching roughly in their direction.  He tried to avoid looking direct at the light and was trying to see just how many other people were with whoever was carrying the light.  From the way it glowed Jan could tell that it wasn't an electric torch and that hopefully meant that it wouldn't be very good for picking out their unit at a distance should the enemy patrol hear something to alert them.

At Dawid's instructions Jan nodded in response and then moved quietly to back up Craig, covering in the opposite direction to the Royal Commando.  He flicked the selector on his silenced SMG to burst but kept his finger away from the trigger.


Jan
Dropping his pack, initially observing the patrol and then moving to join Craig, covering in the opposite direction to him.
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (25/25 rounds) - held
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - slung on shoulder
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Smoke Grenade x2
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

This message was last edited by the player at 13:01, Fri 14 May 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 718 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 12 May 2010
at 15:17
  • msg #508

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz led the pair of horses behind the rubble and nodded at Dawid's orders. He wrapped the reins around his left fist and then crouched down. He awkwardly slung his rifle across his body so that it rested near his right hip.

He grasped the rifle by the pistol grip and then started to look around, hoping that no one could flank him and that the unit could do without his firepower.

He sat on a piece of rubble and looked around, hoping that his horse sitting duty would go uneventfully.

Mariusz
Tantal 30/30
Looking after the horses

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1855 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 12 May 2010
at 21:26
  • msg #509

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #508):

Dawid looked over, inspecting Mariusz, Jan and Sutherland's positions.

"Use both hands, boy. There's only six, they're dead if we open up, but the horses will rear up."
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 840 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 12 May 2010
at 21:40
  • msg #510

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Following the lead of the othe members of his element, Tucker makes a move towards the nearest pile of rocks (hardest cover he can find) and kneels down behind it.  He reaches for his night vision goggles and remembered that his batteries were dead and they have been useless.  He uses hand signals to Jan, Minh, and/or Konrad about where the enemy was besides the person holding the light.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HE]
Taking cover and trying to locate targets
Konrad Bayer
player, 1203 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 13 May 2010
at 01:31
  • msg #511

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Following the warning, Bayer takes immediate cover like the rest of the team.

Flipping down and turning on his night vision goggles, first scanning the figures walking on the tracks and next, the terrain around them (particularly behind them actually). Then speaking quietly into the radio he says, "Dawid... get Mariusz to walk the horses back the same way we came."

Bayer then holds up a hand to those around him to stay put and out of sight.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1856 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 13 May 2010
at 01:52
  • msg #512

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #511):

Dawid keyed his mic once to indicate understanding.

He patted Mariusz's arm to get his attention, then pointed at him, the horses, and then back the way they came. After hesitating a brief second, he handed him his hand radio so Mariusz could remain in touch. He figured there wasn't a lot in the way of tactical instructions that needed relaying at this point. Either they would fire or they wouldn't, and Dawid didn't need a radio to know when this would be!

Mariusz had a pair of NATO night-vision goggles himself, so he wouldn't have trouble seeing where he was going, and the horses' eyes were adapted to darkness conditions. He also had the spare ammo cans, but Dawid had a spare belt himself and the half-dozen figures would likely go down in the first burst, should it come to that.

Dawid did take put his Kevlar helmet over his beret, making sure it wasn't fouled by the NVG's straps. Normally, he'd walked with the NVGs switched off to preserve battery life, and flipped up. He also usually wore his beret because it was warmer and lighter than his helmet, but this was definitely the time to put the helmet on!
Jeff D. Warren
player, 66 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Thu 13 May 2010
at 02:01
  • msg #513

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jeff drops to one knee, and leans off to the side.  After putting on his night vision, he raises his rifle at the newcomers, taking aim at one with a radio, or failing that, the one with the lantern.  He looks to the others and puts a finger to his lips, and then points at the silencer on his rifle.  He hopes everyone gets the point that only those with silenced weapons should fire.


Jeff Warren
AK-103 w/POSP4x24, suppressor [24/30]
Aiming at Radioman, or lanternman

Dieter Brandt
player, 130 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Thu 13 May 2010
at 07:35
  • msg #514

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dieter quietly sought cover and went to ground. From this distance he could barely make out the oncoming patrol in the dark, having no NVGs to use. However, he was used to hunting at night, and would have no problem taking down unsuspecting prey in the dark. He listened intently to any noise coming from the patrol.

Seeing Warren's gesture, he nodded, and quietly laid down his rifle and slipped off his pack. He gently removed his hunting bow and strung it, then pulled out the quiver of arrows. Slinging the strap of the quiver round his neck he quickly nocked an arrow.

Rising to his knees he quietly stretched out the bow, taking a few practice draws. He was ready for a silent hunt, should it be needed...

Dieter Brandt
Preparing bow for silent attack
Hoyt hunting bow - loaded
Quiver with spare arrows - 23
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers
Combat knife

This message was last edited by the player at 07:36, Thu 13 May 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 495 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Thu 13 May 2010
at 08:30
  • msg #515

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
He uses hand signals to Jan, Minh, and/or Konrad about where the enemy was besides the person holding the light.


After dropping her ruck and taking cover, Quyen returns a gesture to relay that she understands. Then poking over the rough and uneven rubble piled across the ground, she aims her rifle at the group approaching on the berm.

She'll wait for further orders, keeping as still as possible.

Minh Quyen
AK74 (30)
Aiming at one of the men from cover

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 719 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 13 May 2010
at 11:28
  • msg #516

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Marius turned back the way they had come and walked back along their track, pulling the horses behind him.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1806 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Thu 13 May 2010
at 23:29
  • msg #517

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


The patrol continues foward, drawing closer to your positions with every passing second. At Dawid's prompting, Mariusz immediately leads the horses back along the way you've just come, doing his best to stay low and keep his equine charges quiet. Both horses comply and the man and beasts withdraw deeper into the darkness of the night.

The patrol draws even with the rest of you. The lantern man continues to sweep his light in a wide arc ahead and to either side of the patrol. The beam from the lantern brushes over the snow-covered rubble piles behind which you crouch or lie. It doesn't pause. The patrol continues on along the track, apparently unaware of your presence. In a couple of minutes, they are 200m further down the tracks. They pause for a minute. One of the men appears to light up a cigarette and they pass it around for a couple more. After the nearly five-minute break, they move off to the northeast, appearing to keep to the track line.

The patrol is now about 300m to your northeast. Mariusz is about 100m behind you and slightly closer to the enemy patrol than the main body of the recon team. If you do so stealthily, you should be able to move away from them without much risk of detection.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...79,0.032938&z=16

*If you do move, I will need a rough course and destination.
This message was last edited by the GM at 23:32, Thu 13 May 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1859 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 14 May 2010
at 11:36
  • msg #518

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #517):

Dawid checked the patrol's relative position with his NVGs, then Mariusz and the rest of his people.

It would be great if he could radio Mariusz and tell him to hold up, but he had given him his radio. He settled for waving slightly to get either Jan's or Sutherlan's attention. Whoever looks over first, he intended on pointing towards Mariusz, holding up his hand in a "stop!" signal, then making a hand sign for using a telephone, fist at his ear with thumb and pinky outstretched.
Jan Cerny
player, 526 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 14 May 2010
at 13:17
  • msg #519

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan's initial instinct was to stay sill for at least another ten minutes in case the patrol was not alone or chose to double back but, judging from his hand gestures, Dawid was concerned about how far away Mariusz would lead the horses.  Getting separated was not something they could risk.

Jan nodded in response to Dawid, placed his silenced SMG on the ground and then brought his night vision goggles up from where they were slung around his neck so that he could put them on.  Once secured he flicked them on and surveyed the surrounding landscape, now with a green filter over it.

He picked up his SMG and then crept off towards Mariusz and the horses, now able to move more easily through the broken ground they were travelling across.  He hoped that the rest of the team had enough sense to stay still in case the obvious patrol waving a lantern was merely a ruse and had a second patrol following on behind much more stealthily.  If they did then it showed a significant level of discipline amongst some of the Baron's troops.  If they didn't it showed that some of the Baron's troops were very sloppy indeed!

Jan was cautious about approaching Mariusz and the horses in case his looming out of the dark startled one or other of them.


Jan
Putting on his NVGs and then going after Mariusz and the horses to ensure that they don't get separated.
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (25/25 rounds) - held
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - slung on shoulder
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Smoke Grenade x2
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Konrad Bayer
player, 1205 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 14 May 2010
at 15:05
  • msg #520

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Although Bayer noticed Jan going after Mariusz, he radioed just for added protection. Whispering into the handset, he says softly "Mariusz. Halt. Stay still. Jan coming."

Then glancing around at the rest of the team, Bayer repeats the hand gesture to stay low and quiet.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 720 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 14 May 2010
at 15:14
  • msg #521

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz stopped immediately and turned to the horses. He blew on their muzzles and stroked their noses as he waited for Jan to arrive.
Craig Sutherland
player, 130 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 15 May 2010
at 00:39
  • msg #522

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Letting out a slow breath as the patrol group faded from view Craig keeps them in this sights until all he can see is the occasional flash from the lantern.

Looking down Craig re-dons his pack and moves forward to find Dawid.

“Hi, where you deployed around these parts during the battle ? It's all new to me most of the relief runs we took up to the check points where on the cleared roads. In saying that I don't think the patrol was part of the Barons forces, that's not how they operate.”

”Looks like this is becoming more of a offensive mission as opposed to a recee. Wish I'd brought my G3.”

AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Right Hand Element
Covering rear approaches from cover
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1808 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 16 May 2010
at 00:27
  • msg #523

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


With the patrol at a relatively safe distance and still moving away from you, Konrad decides to push ahead and find a patrol base, possibly in the nearby Targowek neighborhood.

You move quickly and quietly towards the slightly elevated rail bed. A track has been worn in the slow atop the rail bed by the passage of the patrol's boots. You realize that you too are leaving fairly unmistakable tracks in the snow behind you as well. You move away from the patrol but stay on the path they've already forged through the snow.

As X looks back along the tracks, he can see the bright, orange disk of the patrol's lantern. It appears that the patrol has turned around and is starting to head back the way it has just come.

You leave the rail bed where it passes close to some ruined houses. You realize that the patrol will probably see your tracks as they leave the rail bed, but the cover and concealment offered by the damaged and decaying structures seem a better option than the lack thereof on the raised railbed.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...57,0.065875&z=15

*A description of the route you are going to take would be really helpful.
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:29, Sun 16 May 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 131 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sun 16 May 2010
at 02:19
  • msg #524

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Craig took a knee and watched the orange light bob and weave as the patrol return back along the way they had come. Last man off the rail line he grabs a couple of the small brush trees at the side of the line and tries to mask their exit. He was aware that it will still look like a group passed just hopefully not how many.

If Konrad or Dawid are at the edge of the buildings he asks:

”Should I leave a more explosive don't follow sign?"

If not he takes his position within the group and moves off with the others into the snow covered structures.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:03, Sun 16 May 2010.
Alexei Ondar
player, 145 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Sun 16 May 2010
at 05:40
  • msg #525

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Ondar continues to stalk the night out on the group's right flank.  As they move into the destroyed neighborhood, the Tuvan commando stops and looks back.  With his rifle snugly shouldered, he peers through its advanced Russian optics.  He sweeps left to right and back again, assessing the group's rear security.  The defector briefy activates his Nighthawk NVGs and surveys the immediate area, looking to take any high ground available in an intact second (or higher) story should the need arise.



[Ondar]
On the right flank.
SVU-AS (10/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
2x Soviet frag grenades
1x RPG-18
Looking back.

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1861 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 16 May 2010
at 06:45
  • msg #526

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #524):

Dawid had replied to Sutherland's earlier question, "sorry my friend, I was deployed in Warszawa before the bombs, so what I know is woefully out of date. I will let you know if anything comes to me."

Currently, he sized up the situation as he improvised something white to hide the packs on the horses better.

"We have suppressed weapons. I say it would be best to take these guys out now if it comes to it. But quietly. I know, practically a heresy for an artillerist!"
This message was last edited by the player at 07:34, Sun 16 May 2010.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 67 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Sun 16 May 2010
at 07:23
  • msg #527

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

After crossing, Jeff takes up a good position covering his sector.  However seeing that the patrol is coming back, he gets ready to move to engage them, given that he has one of the few silenced weapons in the group.  He checks to make sure that the odd Soviet style suppressor is screwed on tight to his rifle.  He chuckles slightly at the sight of the bow, and shakes his head a little.  Unless the arrow pierced the target's heart, they'd have plenty of time to scream and make noise.

"We should kill these guys before they radio in our tracks.  Silenced weapons only if we can help it"

If given the go ahead, he will start with anyone he spots with a radio, followed shortly by lantern man.
Dieter Brandt
player, 134 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 16 May 2010
at 07:32
  • msg #528

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Seeing Jeff's face, Dieter smiles. A bow may be archaic, but is deadly and silent in the hands of someone who knows what he is doing, and Dieter had been using one since he was a small boy.

Finding a good cover spot, he settled down, preparing to drop his pack if the ambush is ordered. Figuring he probably has time for 2 shots in the ambush, he will plant a second arrow in the snow next to him, to allow for a quick reload. His first shot will be an aimed headshot at whoever appears to be the patrol leader, his second will probably be a quick draw, if needed, on whoever is still standing.

Ready to go, he looks over at Konrad and Dawid, waiting for the order.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1206 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 16 May 2010
at 14:20
  • msg #529

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"No let them go." Bayer whispers. "We're not here for them."
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 722 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 16 May 2010
at 21:07
  • msg #530

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz continued to lead the horses wherever the patrol was heading.
Steven Drew
player, 276 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 16 May 2010
at 21:48
  • msg #531

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Drew from his position looks at the figures deploy.  He looks at the troopp of amatuers walking atop the rail line.

  He shakes his head and simply whispers,

"Amatuers...fuckin amatuers."


Sgt Drew
M240 aimed in
Getting ready to move out

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1862 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 16 May 2010
at 22:33
  • msg #532

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #529):

Dawid replied, "Kapitan, I may point out that as we went down their back-trail and then left it."

"We may not have the option to let them go once they discover our own tracks. They may be amateurs, but they might not be that big of fools to miss that."


For clarification, he pointed where they themselves had followed the rail line along the patrol's back-trail, and now that the patrol was reversing direction they would easily see the "new" tracks (including hoofprints) and follow them to where they were hiding, now.
Craig Sutherland
player, 132 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 17 May 2010
at 00:26
  • msg #533

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"We may not have the option to let them go once they discover our own tracks. They may be amateurs, but they might not be that big of fools to miss that."</Blue>


Craig adds to the quick discussion in a whisper:
"We could try to take them without firing with a sudden show of force from cover, if they do follow"
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1865 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 17 May 2010
at 11:16
  • msg #534

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #533):

"Could work, it's worth a try in my opinion."
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 129 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 17 May 2010
at 13:42
  • msg #535

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Thor had stuck fairly close to the Huldrekall who called himself Warren, observing them almost constantly (when he wasn't required to watch for danger from without).
So far the shape-shifter hadn't appeared to make any moves towards betrayal, but Thor knew it was only a matter of time until they showed their true face.

Upon contact with the enemy patrol, he slowly and quietly melted into cover, there one moment, gone the next. Only those who'd been directly watching him at the time could tell he hadn't actually gone anywhere, merely melded into the surrounding terrain, watching his assigned arc and waiting for the almost inevitable trouble...
Minh Quyen
player, 496 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Mon 17 May 2010
at 17:10
  • msg #536

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Quyen will keep low and quiet even after the unknown group of men continued on along the rail line. Slowly releasing her grip, she exhales deeply and pats away some of the snow that was sticking to her knee.
Jan Cerny
player, 530 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 17 May 2010
at 22:27
  • msg #537

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

The patrol they had hidden from had demonstrated a complete lack of professionalism so far but Jan was conscious that by crossing the railway line the unit he was part of had created a distinctive trail that the patrol was highly likely to spot upon their return.

"Konrad, they're probably going to see our crossing of the railway line when they come back this way," commented Jan.  "I think that we should set up an ambush and if they see our trail let's take them prisoner.  If they don't see it then let's let them go but if we give them time to react after they see the trail then there's a danger that they'll report it in by radio."

Jan then nodded in Craig's direction.

"Craig's suggestion of trying to take them prisoner without firing is also a good one, just in case they aren't part of the Baron's forces."
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 842 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 18 May 2010
at 02:16
  • msg #538

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Tucker will continue to keep low, near Minh and will have his silenced H&K SOCOM pistol ready to go, if needed.
Steven Drew
player, 279 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Tue 18 May 2010
at 02:58
  • msg #539

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


  Drew crawls over to the planning and asks,

"What we gonna do?"  Hearing the plans for an ambush he says,

"How about an "L" ambush?  We set a line of tracks they can follow, we double back and form a few meters to the side <the Left of the tracks>  In this dark with that lantern their night vision is gonna be jacked up.  We put a couple guys on the otherside of the embankment so they can't withdraw or use it as cover.  We'll have em cold.  Then some ballsy mutherfucker tells em they got two choices, surrender, or die in a bloody manner....what ya think?"

Sgt Drew
M240
Hasty ambush plan

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1868 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 18 May 2010
at 03:18
  • msg #540

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #539):

"I'll go for that, and I will be the one to ask them to surrender."

He flipped down the NVGs and looked over at the bobbing light, knowing they had little time to react or plan.
Dieter Brandt
player, 135 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Tue 18 May 2010
at 05:54
  • msg #541

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dieter looked between Konrad and Dawid, waiting for a decision on their next move.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1870 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 18 May 2010
at 06:39
  • msg #542

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Dieter Brandt (msg #541):

Dawid drew a quick "snow table" diagram:

                              X

==========================================
==========================================
  -------->
                              X
        O O O O O O O O O O  

"Xs are the MGs. Os are everyone else. Marousz and I are on top, to the left of the rail line, Drew and Tucker are the other one.

WP soldiers who weren't Special Reconnaissance Troops weren't trained in ambushes, but he'd picked up at least a little with the weeks spent alongside the NATO personnel.

"I will call for their surrender. If they do not yield, then they will die. If some do and some don't, only aim for the ones resisting. But I understand it will be difficult to tell, under the circumstances."

He turned to Konrad, "Does this meet your approval? Should we restrict the weapons to silenced ones or have everyone join in? Ondar, Warren, Jan, Sutherland, Tuck and Dieter all have suppressed weapons, we can take all 6 in one volley."
This message was last edited by the player at 11:41, Tue 18 May 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 133 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Tue 18 May 2010
at 08:19
  • msg #543

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #542):

"We need to get in close. We should draw them into the ruins and take them from that cover. If we set up on the rail line there is a chance they will see us and it means we will have to engage they can't just keep walking."
Steven Drew
player, 280 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Tue 18 May 2010
at 10:37
  • msg #544

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


  As the plan ddevelopes and the enemy patrol is returning to their position Drew simply says,

"Lets get er done!"  As he nods to Tucker,

"Time ta roll Tuck."


Sgt Drew
M240
Taking up position

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1810 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 19 May 2010
at 00:31
  • msg #545

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Monday, October 23rd, 2000
2215 hrs.
25F
Mostly cloudy skies; slight breeze from the north
Quarter Moon
East Bank Warsaw, Poland



You watch from the edge of the built-up area as the patrol notices the trail you left from the rubble mounds to the embankment. Their posture is more alert but still surprisingly lacadaisical considering the stakes in this kind of hide-and-seek game. As Lantern stands on the track and provides illumination, two of the other men follow the trail to the rubble mounds behind which you'd been hiding 30 minutes before. They return and the patrol begins to move back along the track in your direction. Their pace is surprisingly quick considering what could be waiting for them on the other side of the dark. They are rather persistent. If there most recent behavior is any indication, they'll likely try to follow your trail OFF of the embankment and into the ruined neighborhood. You decide to try to lure them into an ambush in the maze of ruined structures behind you. A bloodless prisoner-snatch attempt is proposed.

You forge a dummy trail leading down the center of the nearest street. The street here is bordered by badly damaged buildings on both sides. After about 150 meters, the team splits into two elements. One peels off and begins winding through the urban rubble along the northern flank of the fresh backtrail the party has just cut through the snow in the road. The other group proceeds another 50 meters or so, continuing to blaze the lure trail, before finding some cover right off the road. The horse are led a couple of dozen meters up a sidestreet to keep them out of sight (there's plently of debris on which to tie their reigns down). Both teams find appropriate cover and concealment and settle in behind it to await their prey.

After about 10 minutes (it feels like three times as long), you see the glow of the patrol's lantern waver as they find the spot where you left the embankment. They pause again and then follow your trail, exactly as you'd expected. They're moving more slowly and cautiously now, scanning the buildings on either side of the road. The pointmen's attention, however, remains doggedly fixed on your trail. The patrol is now right in the sights of the waiting ambush group. (The ambush team is facing south, the patrol are heading roughly west, exposing their right flank- basically the scheme Dawid proposed in post #542.)


Next Moves?


Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...57,0.065875&z=15
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:30, Thu 20 May 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 843 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 19 May 2010
at 23:27
  • msg #546

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Steven Drew:
  As the plan ddevelopes and the enemy patrol is returning to their position Drew simply says,

"Lets get er done!"  As he nods to Tucker,

"Time ta roll Tuck."

"Roger that," he says quietly over to where Steven is and drops his ruck nexst to Minh and slinging his rifle across his back.  "Got my pack little lady?  I'll be back for it soon," he says to Minh as he heads off to join the ambush team and making sure the suppressor is fitted on the H&K pistol.

Tucker watches as the soldiers walk into their ambush zone, he sights in on one of the soldiers and waits for the signal to capture them or take them out.

Tucker
H&K SOCOM Pistol [12/12]
Slung M-16A2
Waiting for the order to attack or capture
Konrad Bayer
player, 1207 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 20 May 2010
at 04:42
  • msg #547

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
He turned to Konrad, "Does this meet your approval? Should we restrict the weapons to silenced ones or have everyone join in? Ondar, Warren, Jan, Sutherland, Tuck and Dieter all have suppressed weapons, we can take all 6 in one volley."


After a long hesitation Bayer says, "Alright. Do it. Silenced weapons... unless it gets out of hand."

Then before Dawid moves back to his position, he gently grabs his arm and adds, "Be convincing Dawid. I don't want these men killed if they are not our enemies."
Alexei Ondar
player, 147 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Thu 20 May 2010
at 05:18
  • msg #548

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Upon receipt of the signal to close ranks, Ondar loops back around to the main element.  Leaving his rifle slung across his chest, he removes his automatic pistol from its shoulder holster and attaches its integrated sound suppressor.  He silently motions his intent and raises the assembled weapon.  He looks briefly sideways toward Piotrowkski in anticipation of the Pole's display of bullshit artistry then draws a bead on the patrol's trailing member.



[Ondar]
On the flank.
Suppressed 6P9 (8/8) + 2x8rd mags 9mmM
SVU-AS (10/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
2x Soviet frag grenades
1x RPG-18
Crouching, braced and lying in wait.

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1873 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 20 May 2010
at 08:10
  • msg #549

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #547):

"Yes sir."

"Minh, you stay here with the horses. You are also there rear guard."

"Everyone else, form an ambush line in whatever cover you can, parallel to the tracks."


With the command issues settled, he went to find a position to set up the GPMG, along with Mariusz.
Craig Sutherland
player, 134 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Thu 20 May 2010
at 09:09
  • msg #550

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Craig waited for the signal to engage propped against the edge of a rubble pile with his scrim over his upper body. He waited the agonizing minutes as the party of pursuers advanced through the snow at what seemed a slow pace.

When Dawid gives the call to surrender Craig lets the slide on his pistol move forward giving an audible click. He also did the same on his rifle by moving his foot that was holding the bolt open. He had instructed the others to do the same and hopefully it would give the impression they had the drop on the group.


Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Right Hand Element
Ambush
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 723 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 20 May 2010
at 17:43
  • msg #551

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz held on to the horses.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1874 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 21 May 2010
at 01:27
  • msg #552

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid updated Mariusz that Minh would be looking after the horses, plus acting as rear guard.

He quickly went along the line, making sure people were in position.

"Chamber your weapon as soon as I call out for their surrender."

They had back-tracked a little themselvs, so the patrol wouldn't come as far as their off-trail. After he got into position, he waited in the snow.

The patrol moved forward slowly and cautiously along the trail, as if they really hoped they wouldn't actually catch up with their prey. Certainly not the most motivated bunch! Obviously, those that were had been placed in the Black Guard. All-in-all a good sign, especially if word was getting around the Baron's troops that the current opposition was from skilled and deadly warriors, and not the ragged refugees and civilians they were used to bullying around!

It was time, the bobbing light glowed like a spotlight in his NVGs. He said in Polish, "You are surrounded, drop your weapons!"

For emphasis he pulled back the PKM's charging handle, letting it slam forward into the receiver with a metallic slap.
Steven Drew
player, 281 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Fri 21 May 2010
at 02:04
  • msg #553

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


  Drew let out a chuckle, as he whispered,

"That fuckers seen to many fuckin westerns."  As he doesn't rack the bolt of his M240 back, it has already been pulled to the rear, he meerly flipped off the safety with a light,

"TICK!"

  As he settled his sights momentarily on Dawid and moves them to the front of the colum ready to rake the line of men with his machinegun as they stand exposed in the open.

Sgt Drew
M240 w/ 100 rounds ready to rock and roll
Aiming in and ready to rack the line of troops

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 845 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Fri 21 May 2010
at 02:18
  • msg #554

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Steven Drew:
  Drew let out a chuckle, as he whispered,

"That fuckers seen to many fuckin westerns."  As he doesn't rack the bolt of his M240 back, it has already been pulled to the rear, he meerly flipped off the safety with a light,

"TICK!"

  As he settled his sights momentarily on Dawid and moves them to the front of the colum ready to rake the line of men with his machinegun as they stand exposed in the open.

Tucker snickers at Steven's analysis of Dawid and western movies.   Tucker whispers back to Drew.

H&K SOCOM Pistol [12/12]
Taking aim at random person (preferably closest for his pistol)
Steven Drew
player, 282 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Fri 21 May 2010
at 03:03
  • msg #555

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
Steven Drew:
  Drew let out a chuckle, as he whispered,

"That fuckers seen to many fuckin westerns."  As he doesn't rack the bolt of his M240 back, it has already been pulled to the rear, he meerly flipped off the safety with a light,

"TICK!"

  As he settled his sights momentarily on Dawid and moves them to the front of the colum ready to rake the line of men with his machinegun as they stand exposed in the open.

Tucker snickers at Steven's analysis of Dawid and western movies.   Tucker whispers back to Drew.

H&K SOCOM Pistol [12/12]
Taking aim at random person (preferably closest for his pistol)



Drew chuckles back,

"No shit..."

Sgt Drew
M240 w/ 100 rounds ready to rock
Aiming in

Dieter Brandt
player, 138 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 21 May 2010
at 06:24
  • msg #556

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Leaning out from behind cover, Dieter drew his bow, taking aim at the head of a figure in the middle of the patrol. At this range he is confident of splitting the man's head like a ripe melon.

If firing starts he will take the man out then prepare a 2nd arrow and fire if he can. After that he estimates that either all the enemy will have been killed silently or the un-suppressed weapons will have kicked off, and unleashed hell. Either way he will then duck behind cover again and pick up his rifle, preparing it for use.

Dieter Brandt
Taking aim at the patrol
Hoyt hunting bow - loaded
Quiver with spare arrows - 23
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers
Combat knife

This message was last edited by the player at 06:24, Fri 21 May 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 724 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 21 May 2010
at 17:30
  • msg #557

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz chambered a round and then aimed his rifle at the patrol.
Jan Cerny
player, 531 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 21 May 2010
at 20:27
  • msg #558

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan decided not to bother with his NVGs on the ambush as the patrol they were planning to take prisoner was carrying a lantern that would render them useless.  He kept hunkered down as the patrol approached and cocked his silenced SMG as Dawid challenged them.

He then aimed at a target ready to fire short controlled bursts as necessary.


Jan
Cocking his SMG and then aiming at a randomly selected target
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (25/25 rounds) - held
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - slung on shoulder
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Smoke Grenade x2
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1813 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 21 May 2010
at 23:22
  • msg #559

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Dawid's shout and the sound of several weapon actions being worked almost in unison instantly drown out the sound of soft footfalls in the snow.

The enemy patrol freezes in its steps. Several rifles are raised and pointed in your general direction. The lantern swings arounds, its beam searching for the voice out of the darkness. The beam sweeps over you. Those still wearing NVGs try to blink away the hot white dot burned into their vision by the direct light*.

The slack man in the patrol unleashes a long burst of automatic fire into the rubble in which most of you are concealed. The trail man does the same. The rest of the patrol hesitates, seemingly unsure whether to fight, flee, or follow the mysterious voice's imperious command and surrender. Rounds tick off of the broken concrete around you, showering you with dust and globs of slush. It's panic fire- unaimed and hopeful. No one is hit in the initial fusilade, alhtough a couple of you are stung by bits of flying concrete. Someone is shouting something in Polish but it's hard to make out what he's saying over the din of the close-range automatic fire.


Next Moves?


*You are not blinded, but your vision is slighly impaired and any shots taken this round will be at one difficulty higher than it would have been normally.


Current Enemy Dispositions:
West                                                                 East

X1      X2 (firing)           X3         X4        X5          X6 (firing)
This message was last edited by the GM at 23:25, Fri 21 May 2010.
Alexei Ondar
player, 148 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Fri 21 May 2010
at 23:58
  • msg #560

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

So much for the Pole's plan.  Panic fire was just as deadly as that aimed with purpose.  Ondar opts not to risk exposing the team to further peril at the hand of the patrol's sweeper and squeezes off three rounds from his suppressed handgun, intending to place two in the trooper's chest followed by one to his head.



[Ondar]
On the right flank.
Suppressed 6P9 (5/8) + 2x8rd mags 9mmM
SVU-AS (10/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
2x Soviet frag grenades
1x RPG-18
Crouching, braced and engaging the sweeper.

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1879 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 22 May 2010
at 00:07
  • msg #561

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Alexei Ondar (msg #560):

Ducking down behind his weapon, Dawid shouted in English, "aimed shots, take the shooters!" He held his own fire, hoping that bloodlust wouldn't overcome his comrades and this wouldn't become a massacre. Not that he objected killing the Baron's troops, but they'd hoped to take at least one alive.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG (100/100, 85 spare rounds)
Holding Fire

Jeff D. Warren
player, 69 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Sat 22 May 2010
at 01:27
  • msg #562

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jeff was glad he had flipped off his NVG's, he could see the others struggling as the light shown over them, although he was annoyed by the bits of concrete stinging his skin.  Despite what the Pole had said, he fires 3 shots into the man carrying the lantern.


Jeff Warren
3 single shots into lantern man
AK-103 w/POSP 4x24, suppressed [21/30]

Steven Drew
player, 287 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sat 22 May 2010
at 02:24
  • msg #563

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw



  Drew was aiming in.  He had not bothered to play the theatrics of working the bolt of his weapon.  He had been aiming in on the slack man since the begining and let go with a string of 10 rounds raking the column starting with the slack man <who happened to be firing> and working his way back to the last.  He was at an oblique so there is a chance a single round may take out two persons.

  "BRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAP!"  as he lets loose with his string of rounds.

Sgt Drew
M240 firing 10 rounds leaving 90 rounds on the belt
Firing after aiming in on the slack man and raking from front to rear of the column
Dieter Brandt
player, 139 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sat 22 May 2010
at 06:20
  • msg #564

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

From his concealed position Dieter let fly with an arrow, aiming at the head of his intended victim. Not waiting to see if it hit the mark he ducked down and made sure he was in good cover. He would then wait for the rest of the team to mop up the remains of the patrol.

Once the fight is over he intends to retrieve the used arrow.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 725 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 22 May 2010
at 06:53
  • msg #565

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz blinked away the after image of the lantern and aimed at one of the patrolmen that was still standing.

Mariusz
Tantal 29/30
Aiming

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 846 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sat 22 May 2010
at 16:21
  • msg #566

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

This had gone bad, quickly!  Tucker takes aim at the closest gunman and squeezes off a double-tap with the SOCOM pistol at the threats center of mass.

Tucker
H&K SOCOM [12/12]
Slung M16A2/M-203
Double-tapping the nearest threat

This message was last edited by the player at 01:37, Sun 23 May 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 532 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 22 May 2010
at 21:58
  • msg #567

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

The moment one or other of the members of the patrol started shooting Jan didn't hold back.  Though only a couple of the patrol members had started firing the danger of the rest of them joining in and inflicting casualties amongst Jan's comrades dictated that they had to put down any threats.

Jan fired a single five round burst from his silenced SMG at the target he had been aiming at and then followed that up with additional bursts at other targets as they presented themselves, his original target if he was still standing or other members of the patrol if he'd managed to put his original target down.


Jan
Firing a 5rnd burst at the target he had previously been aiming at and then firing additional bursts at other targets of opportunity.
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (25/25 rounds) - held
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - slung on shoulder
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Smoke Grenade x2
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Craig Sutherland
player, 138 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 22 May 2010
at 23:30
  • msg #568

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Taking a spray of concrete chips in the face Craig ducks behind his makeshift cover. As he rises again the M240 opens up on the line of what he believes to be hapless villagers.

Any one left standing after the onslaught will get a double tap from his Browning. So much for control he thought to himself, this unit was starting to let go a bit too often.

Once the return fire had ceased Craig moves toward the enemy line to check for survivors.


Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Right Hand Element
Ambush
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1884 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 23 May 2010
at 00:38
  • msg #569

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #568):

Surprised at the line of tracers bursting from the left to sweep the patrol, against orders, Dawid gaped, then grimaced.

"Useless pig-fucking retarded son of a diseased whore!"

He held his fire, gritting his teeth.

"Cease fire, damn your eyes!"

When the firing stopped, he said in Polish, "Surrender! Stay down! You will be killed if you don't!"

Sutherland seemed to be up and moving. Keeping a wary eye to his left and drawing his Stechkin, Dawid raised to one knee. "Mariusz, take over the PKM."

"Tucker, stop that imbecile from firing and secure that machinegun."
Steven Drew
player, 292 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 23 May 2010
at 01:08
  • msg #570

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


  "I don't fuckin think so!" Drew replies
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1888 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 23 May 2010
at 03:25
  • msg #571

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Steven Drew (msg #570):

"Easy now, I just don't want you to shoot Sutherland in the back!"

He raised his voice so Sutherland could hear what was going on and be alert to a possible blue-on-blue.

"Sutherland, please come here and assist Tucker in securing the M240 so we don't have any further incidents."

Still holding his pistol at low-ready he thumbed his radio. "Sunray! On me, please, immediately. This is an emergency."
Craig Sutherland
player, 140 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sun 23 May 2010
at 03:43
  • msg #572

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


On hearing his name Craig turned his head in the direction of Dawid he then began moving backwards away from the line of dead and dying. Once sure there would be no return fire from the villagers he turns around. Holding his pistol low Craig turns towards the MG.

Once off to the right of the weapon he says;

"All right marine stand up"

He then watches Drew, still with his weapon low as Tucker removes the MG.
Steven Drew
player, 295 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 23 May 2010
at 04:47
  • msg #573

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Oh really, well then." As Drew pops the feed tray cover letting the belt fall into the snow.

His hand on the shoulder stock, he yanks out the top pin holding the stock in place and lets it drop down.

With a smile he says,

"You want it, you can have it!"  as he presses with his thumb on the compressed spring and guiderod.  <Those suckers will shoot some distance> He then rips the guts out of the machinegun letting them fall on the snow.

"There you go fuck stain." He moves and lets the weapon drop clattering in the snow at Sutherlands feet.

As he leans towards Sutherland,

"Dude, ya got somethin on yer nose."  As Drew drops the belt of ready ammo as well.

Drew will get some distance from the others, the two aggressors, and will draw his pistol as well.


Sgt Drew
Giving them the gun

This message was last edited by the GM at 05:39, Sun 23 May 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1209 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 23 May 2010
at 05:22
  • msg #574

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
Still holding his pistol at low-ready he thumbed his radio. "Sunray! On me, please, immediately. This is an emergency."


At the other end of the ambush line, Bayer lowers the muzzle of his rifle and toggles the transmit switch on his radio. Still staring at the shot up party of men from behind cover, he answers, "Sunray moving. Out."

"Cease fire!" he yells first, then "Surrender! Übergabe!"

[Subsequent action only if the ambushed group is either all dead or surrendered, otherwise he'll stay in cover.]

Bayer then crawls backwards and behind additional cover before rising back up to one knee. Glancing around quickly in the darkness, he says while motioning towards the ambushed group, "Jan, take Warren and Dieter and sweep forward. Secure whoever is left out there." Then to the others around him he adds, "Everyone else, keep them covered."

Bayer then scurries over to wherever Dawid is. It wasn't like him to leave his position at this point in the ambush, but figured Dawid had good reason to call him over.
This message was last edited by the player at 05:23, Sun 23 May 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 141 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sun 23 May 2010
at 05:35
  • msg #575

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Steven Drew:
"Oh really, well then." As Drew pops the feed tray cover letting the belt fall into the snow.

  His hand on the shoulder stock, he yanks out the top pin holding the stock in place and lets it drop down.

With a smile he says,

"You want it, you can have it!"  as he presses with his thumb on the compressed spring and guiderod.  <Those suckers will shoot some distance> He then rips the guts out of the machinegun letting them fall on the snow.
"There you go fuck stain." He moves and lets the weapon drop clattering in the snow at Sutherlands feet.

As he leans towards Sutherland,

"Dude, ya got somethin on yer nose."  As Drew drops the belt of ready ammo as well.
Drew will get some distance from the others, the two aggressors, and will draw his pistol as well.


Sgt Drew
Giving them the gun



"Now listen to me son and listen good, you point that weapon at a team member again and I hope you are left handed cause I'll be looping your right arm off with this”

He points to the large curved blade sheathed on his webbing.

“Now you step out of line again, question an order or confront a superior officer, and being ask to leave this rag tag unit will be the least of your worries. I'm sure they will want their equipment and weapons back and as I see it that leaves you a little under prepared for the environment. Pretty cold swim back to the USA.”

“So tow the line, keep ya yap shut and do your job. Your a fuckin marine for Christ sake start acting like one.”
Steven Drew
player, 298 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 23 May 2010
at 06:22
  • msg #576

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #575):

Drew:

  "Fuck you you fuckin limey bastard.  You threaten me with that knife, lets just fuckin do it.  Do it right fucking here and now or shut the fuck up and stay the fuck out of my face ya ballless wonder.  Go suck that fuckin commies dick somewhere else why don't ya"

Sgt Drew
M1911 in hand
No intention of backing down
This message was last edited by the GM at 20:44, Sun 23 May 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1889 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 23 May 2010
at 07:52
  • msg #577

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #574):

Worried about Drew's actions, Dawid examined the M240. Having become thoroughly familiar with the weapon in the time since it was donated by the treacherous Chopper Hicks, he understood what had happened. He was furious, but didn't act on his impulses. He muttered something in Polish.

"Oh. You little worthless piece of shit. May you die alone and on ground cursed in the eyes of God."

By reflex, Dawid came to attention when Konrad stormed up. He visibly forced himself to relax but he looked visibly agitated.

"Sir. Sergeant Drew disobeyed orders to let the suppressed weapons eliminate the targets. When ordered to cease firing because Lieutenant Sutherland was entering his line of fire, he sabotaged his weapon. The spring is missing, probably permanently, and the weapon will be completely inoperative until we can get another. I believe he took this action purposefully and deliberately.

"Sir."

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 726 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 23 May 2010
at 08:35
  • msg #578

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz put the stock of the machinegun to his shoulder and made sure that he gun was ready to fire. He looked around, his eyes wide as he soaked up the anger  from the team. He gulped and shivered, he'd seen this sort of thing before, between members of partisan groups and in between different groups. These things never ended happily.
Steven Drew
player, 300 posts
Sergeant
USMC
Sun 23 May 2010
at 16:31
  • msg #579

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #577):


  From his position Drew shouts,

"FUCK YOU!  I'd stopped firing before he moved forward.  Fucking lying piece of shit!"

Sgt Drew
.45 in hand
Not going to let words be put in his mouth or his actions be misreported
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 847 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 23 May 2010
at 18:16
  • msg #580

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #568):

"Tucker, stop that imbecile from firing and secure that machinegun."

OOC: To be clear, Drew or Sutherland?
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1817 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 23 May 2010
at 21:25
  • msg #581

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


While the slack man empties the remainder of his magazine into the ruined buildings in which your are now only partially concealed, the tail gunner staggers backwards, falls to his hands and knees and, in so doing, releasing his weapon. (Ondar -3 rounds)

The pointman goes down screaming, dropping his lantern in the snow where it continues to glow rather eerily. (Warren -3 rounds)

Drew attempts to rake the row of hostile targets with MG fire. His M240 spits out three rounds before choking on the fourth. (Drew -4 rounds; JAM!)

Dieter looses an arrow at a crouching man in the middle of the column. As Dieter ducks down, he's fairly sure that he catches sight of the arrow flashing just over his intended target's head. (Dieter - 1 arrow)

Tucker and Jan both fire their suppressed weapons at targets in the enemy column. One of them goes down on his belly in the snow. The other turns to run away. (Tucker -2 rounds; Jan -5 rounds). At the easternmost end of the ambush line, Ondar targets the runner with his silenced pistol, squeezing off three more rounds. The man (X5) stumbles and pulls up limping but continues to run for his life, disappearing behind a partially collapsed building across the road to the southeast. (Ondar -3 rounds)

The remaining members of the patrol seem confused. The slack man yells for covering fire and grabs the pointman's harness. Warren targets the slack man and watches his target fall limply backwards. The man lays still in the snow, alongside his screaming comrade. (Warren -3 rounds)

Someone in the column is yelling "I surrender! I surrender!" at the top of his lungs in Polish.

Five men lie in the snow. One is likely dead (X2); one pair seem to be wounded (X1 & X6). The other two (X3 & X4)are lying prone in the snow facing you. One has put his hands on top of his head and is shouting at you to stop firing. The other seems like he's trying to burrow through the snow to safety.

Minh [NPCed] is near the horses, behind a building to the west, watching the party's six. The horses are tied down so that she can move around if she needs/wants to.

With the enemy fire at an end, the party turns on itself. With Dawid, Craig, and Konrad squaring off against Drew, who has just disabled the M240.

To the northwest, a red star cluster bursts in the air and begins floating earthwards. You estimate that it is drifting about 1km away.


Next Moves?


Updated Tac-Maps:

West                                                                 East

X1(WIA)      X2(KIA?)      X3         X4                  X6 (WIA)

http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...79,0.032938&z=16
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:13, Mon 24 May 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 848 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 23 May 2010
at 22:43
  • msg #582

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Tucker stood in amazement as he heard the loud verbal exchange between Sutherland, Dawid, and Drew.  He didn't have the time to step up as fast as Dawid wanted him to get to Drew's M240 but he did wave his non-firing hand in front of his face for Steven to 'cease fire' immediately.  "What the fuck is going on here?  You got men down in an ambush that went wrong!  The patrol fired first, so it didn't matter if the two-forty fired or not!  We were taking fairly accurate fire and we returned fire!  Who's going after the runner?  We're standing here arguing and we've got prisoners to secure!  What're you're orders Konrad?"
Jan Cerny
player, 534 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 23 May 2010
at 22:54
  • msg #583

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Someone back me up!" yelled Jan as he set off in pursuit of the runner.  The man was limping so catching him should be relatively easy but Jan was conscious that the man was armed and likely to get very dangerous when cornered!

Jan ran to the partially collapsed building to the south-east and cautiously glanced round the corner to see if he could see the runner.


Jan
Chasing the runner.
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - held
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - slung on shoulder
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Smoke Grenade x2
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Jeff D. Warren
player, 73 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Mon 24 May 2010
at 02:41
  • msg #584

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jeff takes a quick look at the bickering members of the team and shakes his head. He debates shooting the marine. It wouldn't be the first, but with the others it wouldn't be a clean shot. Instead he takes off after Jan. Jeff stops on the top of the berm and shoots the screaming man once in the head.  If that was the man that surrendered, too bad, but noise was noise.  He then takes off after Jan.
Craig Sutherland
player, 145 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 24 May 2010
at 03:22
  • msg #585

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Craig looks towards Drew looking for any movement of his pistol or widening of his eyes that would indicate a stupid move on his part. Slowly he had been inching up the barrel of his pistol to where he was now pointing at the marines lower torso. If the firing started he will snap his body side on.

“Alright son you said your piece now drop the sidearm and put you hands on your head.... I won't ask twice”

If he drops his weapon Craig will cover him as some one else succours him. If he raises his pistol Craig will begin firing three rounds bursts. Lower torso, mid torso until the sights of the pistol are at eye level then he will fire a last three round burst at his upper body.

He was aware that time was against them, they had been found. The flash of red from the flare was enough to let him know others would be arriving soon.

Once drew was subdued Craig would begin looking for the spring from the MG Walking straight out from the muzzle with his flash-light on.



Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Recee group
Dealing with Drew
Alexei Ondar
player, 149 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Mon 24 May 2010
at 03:43
  • msg #586

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Noting both the red starburst to the northwest and the escaping trooper to the southeast, Ondar refocuses his attention on the trailing trooper.  The Tuvan commando moves forward to the skirmish line and puts his handgun's remaining two rounds into the wounded sweeper, making sure the target stays dead.  He ejects the empty magazine, replaces it with a fresh one, detaches the sound suppressor and returns the handgun and its accessories to their home in his rig's holster.  He then shoulders his SVU-AS and scans to the southeast to cover Jan And Warren as they give chase.

"Look alive!" he yells to his squabbling compatriots.  "We gonna have company!"



[Ondar]
On the right flank.
Suppressed 6P9 (8/8) + 1x8rd mags 9mmM, 1 empty
SVU-AS (10/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
2x Soviet frag grenades
1x RPG-18
Covering the pursiut of X5.

Konrad Bayer
player, 1212 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Mon 24 May 2010
at 03:50
  • msg #587

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Rising up from behind cover, Bayer repeats his order, yelling, "Jan, Warren, Dieter! Sweep through! Go!"

Then after arriving at the other end of the ambush line where he'd been requested, Bayer listens as Dawid informs him on what's been going on. Ignoring the one point about opening fire, Bayer stares down at the disabled machinegun with a look of deep concern. His gaze then shifts to the drawn weapon by Drew's side.

Echoing Sutherland's commands, Bayer looks up at him and says quietly, "Sergeant. You will stand down. Now. It's not negotiable." As the distant flare rockets skyward and erupts, he asks without looking away from the belligerent soldier, "Dawid... the spring?"

Following a reply, Bayer then adds, "Mariusz... the back to the rear please. We need Quyen and the horses up here and ready to move out."
This message was last edited by the player at 03:52, Mon 24 May 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1893 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 24 May 2010
at 04:11
  • msg #588

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #587):

Dawid shook his head in disgust and waved vaguely in the most likely direction.

"It could be anywhere. It would take hours searching on a grid to find it."

Nonetheless he looked around for it.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1821 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 24 May 2010
at 04:22
  • msg #589

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Drew [NPC'ed]:

A wild fire blazes in Drew's eyes. He looks a bit like a cornered animal, teeth bared an almost feral snarl, a cross between fear and killing rage written across his moonlight face. He doesn't drop his .45, but he doesn't point it at anyone either. After a few tense seconds of silence, he spits on the ground at Dawid's feet.

"Fuck all of you, then. You're all going to get yourselves killed, you bunch of commie-lovin', pogue-ass bitches. I'm leavin' this chickenshit outfit. You got a problem with that, then fuckin' shoot me, but have the guts to do it while you look me in the eyes. Otherwise, get the fuck out of my way."

After a moment's pause, he turns to leave.
This message was last edited by the GM at 04:31, Mon 24 May 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 146 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 24 May 2010
at 04:45
  • msg #590

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


As another barrage of abuse washes over him Craig raises his pistol and covers the departing marine. He does not let him recover his pack or walk off with any ammunition for the MG, seeing both a group stores. He joined with nothing he will leave with pretty much that.

Once he was sure drew had departed he joined Dawid to look for the spring using his flashlight.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 727 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 24 May 2010
at 11:25
  • msg #591

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz headed to the rear and watched the poisonous snake leave them. He felt a degree of relief that things had ended this way and he had seriously considered bailing himself before things got any worse.

He reached Mihn and said, "The Kaptain has asked for the horses at the ambush point. I'll take you there."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1896 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 24 May 2010
at 12:24
  • msg #592

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #589):

Dawid recovered the PKM as Drew spewed some more and turned to leave.

Slipping the sling over his shoulder, he instructed Drew, "Mister Drew, please stay where you are, no one told you to leave."
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 132 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 24 May 2010
at 13:47
  • msg #593

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Materialising from the darkness like a ghost, Mjollnir cradled easily in his arms, Thor interposed himself between Drew and as many of those pointing weapons at him as he could.

"Everyone calm. Take easy. Thor sort Dellingr."

A voice of reason in the darkness, Thor slowly edged closer to the marine, weapon hefted and ready to bring to bear should anyone lose their cool and open fire on the aggressive American.

"Sort prisoners. All good here."

Situations like this needed quick action to defuse.

SMASH!

Forty pounds of solid and unforgiving Mjollnir swung up and around, aiming for surprise, and hopefully Drew's startled face.
This message was last edited by the player at 13:50, Mon 24 May 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1822 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 24 May 2010
at 14:44
  • msg #594

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Drew is ready for some sort of attack and Thor's attempt to bludgeon him fails to surprise. It's hard to see the Barrett's long, moving barrel in the dark but Drew manages to duck under it and, as he comes back up, levels his .45 at Thor's face. Craig is waiting for such a move, but with the big Norwegian between him and Drew, he's lost his shot. He has to sidestep several feet to get Drew back into his sights.

Drew fires at point-blank range. Miraculously, the bullet only scorches Thor's cheek and chops off a long, knotted lock of blond hair before passing inches from Konrad's head. As Thor ducks involuntarily- and a second to late- Craig has his sights back on Drew.

Craig fires three shots. One of them hits Drew squarely in the chest, knocking him backwards. He stumbles and falls and lies writhing in the snow, gasping for breath.


OOC: The action above was all legitimately rolled up. Thor literally dodged a bullet on this one.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 133 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 24 May 2010
at 14:56
  • msg #595

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Grimacing in the darkness and ignoring the pain of the burn, Thor placed a boot on Drews neck and pushed down. Although not aiming to kill, yet, he did apply enough pressure that if the marine struggled he'd end up half a second later with a crushed windpipe.
As an added incentive towards good behaviour, Mjollnir hung butt down over his face, ready to drop and do some serious damage should Drew stupidly try to fight on.

"It over. You done."
A simple statement, the tone revealing no emotion.

"You take weapons?" he asked Craig, meanwhile hoping the "enemy" patrol was being effectively dealt with.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1897 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 24 May 2010
at 21:20
  • msg #596

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Thor Halgeirsen (msg #595):

Dawid had been ready to fire the PKM at Drew, but Thor moved into the way.

There were gunshots and the flash of weapons firing at close range, one from Drew and a few more from Craig. When they were done Drew was lying on the snow with Thor's boot on his neck.

Drawing his sidearm he stepped around Thor and aimed at Drew's head.

"Kapitan, the spring is gone. He sabotaged his weapons, and has become a direct threat to the mission and personnel. With your permission I will end this, as long as he's alive he is a threat."

He didn't take his eyes off Drew, watching for any move towards a weapon.
This message was last edited by the player at 09:08, Tue 25 May 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 497 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Tue 25 May 2010
at 01:28
  • msg #597

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz Tokarski:
He reached Mihn and said, "The Kaptain has asked for the horses at the ambush point. I'll take you there."


"Yeah. Alright brother." Quyen replies and begins leading the horses over the difficult terrain back to wherever the ambush was set up.
This message was last edited by the player at 01:28, Tue 25 May 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 147 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Tue 25 May 2010
at 02:34
  • msg #598

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Crap, that had not gone down how he planned Craig though to himself. He lowered his Browning and went and had a look at his handy work.

Craig bent down and removed Drews belt then he put the M1911 back in it's holster and searched the rest of his pockets.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:35, Tue 25 May 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 140 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Tue 25 May 2010
at 06:21
  • msg #599

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dropping his bow next to his pack, Dieter grabbed his rifle and headed off after Jan and Jeff, keen to atch up with their quarry as soon as possible.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1823 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Tue 25 May 2010
at 16:11
  • msg #600

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


As the flare descends to the northwest, it casts a faint red hue over the scene playing out before you. The livid, eery light dances wildly, casting grotesque, spastically shifting shadows all around.

Jan scrambles down from the rubble and takes off in pursuit of the fleeing patrolman. Warren follows, pausing to put a bullet in the head of the wounded lantern man, violently ending his agonized screaming. Ondar takes care of the more seriously wounded tailgunner. (Warren -1 round; Ondar -2 rounds) Dieter joins in the chase.

Jan rounds the corner and sees nothing but the trail in the snow left by the runner. A few dark spots of blood can be seen in and alongside the tracks. Jan could probably overtake the wounded man but there always the possibility that his querry is waiting for him around the next corner with a levelled AK. Also, it appears that the party has already been detected and there's a good chance that a quick reaction force of some sort is already on the way. Pausing to consider his next moves, he's joined by Warren and Dieter. The wounded man's trail leads off into the darkness ahead of them, winding into more ruined buildings.

Back amidst the ruined houses from whence you innitiated the hasty ambush on the unidentified patrol, Thor, Craig, and Dawid stand over the badly wounded Drew. The Marine is barely conscious. His breath comes in short, rasping gasps. He's obviously been shot through one (or both) of the lungs. Blood is bubbling out of his mouth. He attempts to speak but no audible words come out. Without some immediate and intense medical treatment, you can tell that he's probably only a few minutes away from death.

Minh and Mariusz untether the horses and lead them into the killzone. The two prisoners lie on their bellies in the snow, waiting for something to happen. They just witnessed four shadowy figures emerge from the rubble, two of them pausing to execute their wounded comrades befor disappearing back into the darkness behind them. There's a strong odor of blood and urine hanging over the scene.


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 16:19, Tue 25 May 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 850 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 25 May 2010
at 19:35
  • msg #601

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Cap'n Rae:
As the flare descends to the northwest, it casts a faint red hue over the scene playing out before you. The livid, eery light dances wildly, casting grotesque, spastically shifting shadows all around.

Back amidst the ruined houses from whence you innitiated the hasty ambush on the unidentified patrol, Thor, Craig, and Dawid stand over the badly wounded Drew. The Marine is barely conscious. His breath comes in short, rasping gasps. He's obviously been shot through one (or both) of the lungs. Blood is bubbling out of his mouth. He attempts to speak but no audible words come out. Without some immediate and intense medical treatment, you can tell that he's probably only a few minutes away from death.

Minh and Mariusz untether the horses and lead them into the killzone. The two prisoners lie on their bellies in the snow, waiting for something to happen. They just witnessed four shadowy figures emerge from the rubble, two of them pausing to execute their wounded comrades befor disappearing back into the darkness behind them. There's a strong odor of blood and urine hanging over the scene.

Robert stares at the situation gotten way out of control in disbelief as he watches the exchange between Drew, Dawid, Sutherland, and Thor.  He begins to bring his own pistol up but, he couldn't discern who to shoot at.  It hangs at his side, looking just as confused as him.  Tucker walks over to the scene where everyone is standing around the body of the fallen Marine.  Tucker sees that there isn't much time left for Drew and he looks over the others as he's pretty sure that neither one of them is going to make this quick and a little less painless for Drew.  The silenced H&K pistol coughs only once as Robert drills one into the skull of Steven Drew, ending his suffering and this crap with him and the others.   "If any of you don't want to strip his gear from him, I'll do it!  Standing here waiting for him to die isn't helping us.  We need to get the fuck out of here now since they threw up that flare.  I doubt we have much time and there's one that Jan was chasing down that we need to know if he got away or not."
Jan Cerny
player, 537 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 25 May 2010
at 22:02
  • msg #602

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan paused in his pursuit of the wounded man.  The man obviously wasn't as wounded as he had thought and though Jan was confident that he could catch him, particularly with Warren and Dieter's help and the use of NVGs to give them an edge, he wasn't sure that it was the best thing to do following the firing of an illumination flare.  There was a distinct possibility that another patrol was being hastily assembled to check out the source of the recent firing and they needed to get clear of the area as quickly as possible.

Jan toggled his radio to speak to Konrad and transmitted, "Hailstrom One, this is Lightening Three.  Chasing down this runner is going to take time.  Do you want us to continue or leave him?"  Jan was keen to avoid leaving anyone able to report what had occurred so he added, "We can catch the rest of you up once we've dealt with him."

He glanced at Warren and Dieter briefly before scanning, and more importantly, listening for any signs or sounds of movement from the building the man had fled into.


Jan
Checking whether Konrad wants the fleeing man chased down or left.
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - held
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - slung on shoulder
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Smoke Grenade x2
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Craig Sutherland
player, 150 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 26 May 2010
at 01:03
  • msg #603

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Craig leaves the other to deal with the dying marine and begins looking for the spring.

He saw where Drew pointed the guide rod so he began walking in that direction from the weapon with his flash-light.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1213 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Wed 26 May 2010
at 01:07
  • msg #604

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Bayer had turned white when Drew's round cracked past his head, but otherwise stood still. As his heart slowed back down, he shook his head angrily at how the situation took a turn he would have rather avoided. "God dammit." he sighs quietly.

Emotionless, he then says, "Strip his gear. We are leaving." Then noticing Sutherland he adds, "And somebody help him."

Jan Cerny:
"Hailstrom One, this is Lightening Three.  Chasing down this runner is going to take time.  Do you want us to continue or leave him?"


Turning his back on the scene of the dead man, he faces the direction he'd sent Jan and others off in. Toggling the radio he replies, "Hailstorm. Negative. Let him go and return to position..." He didn't have the energy to explain why, but he didn't want to have the patrol split up with an enemy force likely moving in on them... otherwise he would have been all for hunting the last man down. For what is was worth he simply didn't want to risk the added possibilities of things getting worse. "Sweep through the objective on your return. There's still men there needing to be secured. Over."

Still fuming, Bayer walks away from Drew and returns to the other side of the ambush position. Waving in Quyen and Mariusz he gives him a nod of thanks and says, "Well done the both of you. We're moving out in two minutes. Minh do you still have those polizei handcuffs?"
This message was last edited by the player at 01:10, Wed 26 May 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 136 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Wed 26 May 2010
at 03:37
  • msg #605

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Thor looked sadly at Tyr before leaning down heavily on Drews throat and idly flicking a peice of brain from his leg. It was the second time in just moments he'd nearly been hit by speeding fatle stones, and while it wasn't exactly a new experience for him, it was never all that much fun.
"Thor sort Dellingr," he waved away everyone but Craig.
"Enemy."
His free hand pointed at the ambush kill zone and it's presumably unsecured occupants.
This message was last edited by the player at 10:52, Wed 26 May 2010.
Alexei Ondar
player, 150 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Wed 26 May 2010
at 05:45
  • msg #606

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Seeing that Brandt, Warren and Cerny have pursuit of the fleeing trooper well covered, Ondar moves to secure the surrendered prisoners and begins looting the corpses of their fallen comrades.



[Ondar]
Amidst the destoyed patrol.
Suppressed 6P9 (8/8) + 1x8rd mags 9mmM, 1 empty
SVU-AS (10/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
2x Soviet frag grenades
1x RPG-18
Looting.

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1900 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 26 May 2010
at 10:15
  • msg #607

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Seeing that Drew had been dealt with, Dawid resumed searching for the missing spring.

"Check his belongings for a spare spring. Maybe he had one from when Hicks brought the weapon."

He left the M240 with the body. Maybe there was a spare, anything was possible, but it was useless for now.
Jan Cerny
player, 541 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 26 May 2010
at 21:33
  • msg #608

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Lightening Three understood," replied Jan over the radio before turning to Warren and Dieter.

"Konrad want's us back at the ambush site to sweep it,"
he informed them.

Setting off he made his way back to the others where he helped to secure the two prisoners and gather weapons and equipment.  He saw that Drew was down and, though he wasn't certain exactly what had happened, he could see from the others actions, and from the lack of a call for a medic, that Drew was no longer with them.

Though it was bad to loose a man it at least resolved one problem.  Drew had struck Jan as a bitter man who seemed to resent everyone around him.  In particular Jan hadn't managed to figure out why Drew had been bothering to help the citizens of Gora Kalwaria.  He'd seemed to hate the Polish and probably should have kept making his way towards Germany rather than joining their little unit.

Anyway, it was one less problem to deal with!

He was relatively through searching the three dead bodies, going through all of their pockets and any webbing they owned, particularly looking for anything of intel value such as maps or radios or written orders.  He gathered up everything he found, placing anything heavy and any packs they were carrying on the horses and pocketing the rest himself for the moment.
This message was last edited by the player at 23:06, Wed 26 May 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 498 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Thu 27 May 2010
at 00:53
  • msg #609

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Konrad Bayer:
"Minh do you still have those polizei handcuffs?"


Tapping one of the pouches on her webbing, she answers, "Yesir. Still have them."

Quyen then holds up the reins to the horse for Mariusz and continues forward to where Jan and the others are securing the prisoners, along with the dead. Pulling out the restraints as she walks, she says aloud, "How many prisoners? Two? I can lock them arm and arm here."

After they've been searched, Quyen will link each man together.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 75 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Thu 27 May 2010
at 01:20
  • msg #610

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jeff is displeased that the man got away, but he understood the need, especially with the flare looming overhead.

He returns to the group, letting the others deal with the prisoners. He takes only one glance at the dead Marine, and feels nothing. "Leave a live grenade under him. Red Dawn style.  Leave the M240 under it too, so they're tempted to steal it, and thus trip the grenade." He would do it himself, but someone might find it disrespectful. "And obviously we need to leave. Now."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1901 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 27 May 2010
at 01:21
  • msg #611

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Minh Quyen (msg #609):

Giving up on the spring, Dawid moved up to assist with the prisoners.

He said in Polish, "I wish to know, are you with the Baron's forces? What does that signal mean? How many people will be responding to it?"

At the same time, he covered them with the pistol, leaving the GPMG hanging across his chest.
This message was last edited by the player at 01:28, Thu 27 May 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 139 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Thu 27 May 2010
at 06:11
  • msg #612

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Thor ignored the Huldrekall's comment as he stripped everything from Dellingr and passed it over to Minh and Mariusz for packing on the horses. He was tempted by the shotgun for a moment, but ended up passing the ammunition over to Craig and placing the weapon with the rest of the salvaged gear.
Once the body was stripped, he turned his attention to searching for the missing machinegun parts, using his NVGs to speed the task.
Minh Quyen
player, 499 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Thu 27 May 2010
at 06:29
  • msg #613

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Thor Halgeirsen:
Thor ignored the Huldrekall's comment as he stripped everything from Dellingr and passed it over to Minh and Mariusz for packing on the horses.


Digging out her handcuffs, Quyen shook her head and dismissed him flatly, "Not my job. Do it yourself."

She then continued forward and snapped the restraints around both men's wrists.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:35, Thu 27 May 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 142 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Thu 27 May 2010
at 06:33
  • msg #614

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Returning with Warren and Jan, Dieter looked down at Drew's bloodied corpse. He wasn't quite sure what had transpired here, but guessed that the rivalry between Drew and Dawid had finally come to a head. There can clearly been history before Dieter had joined the group, but it shocked him to see that events had come to such a messy end.

Once back with the others, Dieter quickly tried to locate his fired arrow. Once the search was completed, he gathered up his kit and stashed the bow, before getting ready to move out.

Once ready he took a position facing the way the escapee had gone, covering the path with his rifle, watching for a counter-attack.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1827 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Thu 27 May 2010
at 14:31
  • msg #615

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


In the dim red light of the rapidly descending flare, Tucker ends his friend's misery with a well-placed .45 slug. (Tucker -1 round) Warren suggests booby trapping the body (and the machine gun) but makes no effort to do so himself.

It grows suddenly darker by several degrees as the red flare disappears behind the jagged upper edge of a damaged building to the northwest. This only makes the search for the M240 spring that much more difficult. Both Craig and Dawid scour the general area where Drew had earlier indicated he'd tossed the spring but come up empty handed. Dawid abandons the search early in order to interrogate the prisoners. Dieter is similarly unlucky in the search for his arrow.

After searching them, Minh cuffs the two prisoners together at the wrist. Jan, meanwhile, searches the dead. All together, they recover four AKs, all 5.45mm versions, and one PM-63 submachine gun. Each of the patrolmen carried only one spare magazine for his weapon (for a total of 8 AK mags and two PM mags). The slack man, in addition to his rifle, had a flare pistol with one red and one white (illumination) flare. One pack of cigarettes and a pair of binoculars (with one cracked lense) are also recovered.

Giving up on the spring, Dawid moved up to assist with the prisoners.

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
He said in Polish, "I wish to know, are you with the Baron's forces? What does that signal mean? How many people will be responding to it?"

At the same time, he covered them with the pistol, leaving the GPMG hanging across his chest.


One of the prisoners- the taller of the two- responds, "Er, the Baron? Er, no, we're not with him. We're just, er, local militia. Routine patrol. The flare? I, er, I bet it's a warning signal. One of the Baron's outposts must have heard the shooting. Er, they'll probably be coming soon. The Baron's got tanks and a lot of men."

The other prisoner's eyes are downcast. One of the two men (if not both), stinks of piss. The quiet prisoner looks up half-way through his comrade's report.

"Pio? Is that you? It's Janas, Wojciech Janas- from 3rd battery. What the fuck are you doing here?"

At least five minutes have passed since the ambush. You hear a single rifle shot- it sounds far off- then shouting, then silence. It's hard to tell where the brief ruckus is coming from since sound bounces around strangely in built up areas but you reckon it came from the same vicinity of the red flare. According to the prisoner, this is probably the location of a Black Legion outpost.


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:58, Fri 28 May 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1214 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 27 May 2010
at 14:42
  • msg #616

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Times up." Bayer announces with his rucksack already on. "Jan and Quyen lead us out... now."

He then shot a bearing with his compass and compared to their original route and the flare. While everyone else is rucking up, he'll either readjust the next leg or go ahead and brief Jan and Quyen on which way they were heading.

Continuing on with the route (unless it leads towards the flare)
This message was last edited by the player at 14:43, Thu 27 May 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 728 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 27 May 2010
at 16:57
  • msg #617

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz loaded up all of the stuff that he'd been given, stuffing it on top of one of the lousy nags. He strapped the GPMG on top of the load and prepared to lead the horses wherever the Kaptain wanted to take them.
Jan Cerny
player, 548 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 27 May 2010
at 17:21
  • msg #618

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan quickly went through the weapons recovered from the ambush site and added them to the gear from Drew that they were taking with them.  He didn't bother with the damaged binoculars, ditching them beside the body he'd found them on in case someone else fancied taking them.

He pocketed the packet of cigarettes, adding them to the ones he's found amongst Drew's possessions, and then helped Mariusz with the loading of the horses.  Though he knew nothing about handling animals he was getting used to loading and unloading them, though it seemed that they were now carrying a little bit too much weight.  Once they had a chance they would have to either ditch some more gear or reassess the situation once they'd eaten their fill for the day.

"These horses are overloaded I think," Jan commented to Mariusz in case he hadn't realised.

At the comment from one of the prisoners to Dawid, Jan looked over in that direction.  Did one of them recognise Dawid?  Was Pio a nickname of Dawid's?  Jan didn't have time to find out and set out to join Quyen on point as Konrad had instructed.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 729 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 27 May 2010
at 17:27
  • msg #619

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Stupid horses," Mariusz said, "they look fine to me. Anyway, take what needs to be removed from them and stick them in my pack. I can't take the Gimpy because my hands need to be free to hold the stupid motherless nags."
Jeff D. Warren
player, 76 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Thu 27 May 2010
at 20:47
  • msg #620

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Seeing no one else step up, Jeff takes Drew's frag grenade, pulls the pin, and places the grenade under his body, so that the weight of the body keeps the spoon depressed.  He quickly backs away, "No one go near the body."

Afterwards, he takes his place in the patrol line.
Jan Cerny
player, 551 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 27 May 2010
at 21:15
  • msg #621

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Thanks," Jan replied to Mariusz, "but Konrad gave me the nod to ditch some of this gear."

Jan quickly unloaded a few things from the horses to ensure that they weren't overloaded.  He dumped them randomly on the ground as speed was more important than what the items would reveal about the unit that had ambushed the patrol.

"If anyone wants any of this gear they need to carry it themselves," he announced to the others.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1903 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 28 May 2010
at 00:35
  • msg #622

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #615):

Dawid looked at the man, shining his flashlight in his face.

"Woj, is that you? Shit! It is! My friend! I swear by God's tears am so sorry, we tried to get you to surrender."

He shook the man's shoulder.

"Is this true, you're not with the Baron, and that signal means the Baron's men are close?"

In English, he said to Minh, "Jesus, these are friendlies! Minh, please release them both. Do it quickly, now."
This message was last edited by the player at 00:40, Fri 28 May 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 153 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Fri 28 May 2010
at 00:38
  • msg #623

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Craig keeps looking for the spring until the very last moment. Then when the others have began to move out he take a position at the rear of the line.

He would dearly love to get a look at what was coming see how long their reaction time was. He kept a look out for any sign of the relief force as he covered the end of the column.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:12, Sat 29 May 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1833 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 28 May 2010
at 01:35
  • msg #624

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Woj, is that you? Shit! It is! My friend! I swear by God's tears am so sorry, we tried to get you to surrender."

He shook the man's shoulder.

"Is this true, you're not with the Baron, and that signal means the Baron's men are close?"


Woj is trembling as he answers, "Er... well, there's a small outpost- about five or six guys- a couple of blocks over that way." He points towards the area where the flare disappeared just a few seconds earlier.

"But that flare means... probably means that a reaction force is coming from the other direction- from the city. Pio, er, I..."

His mouth opens again but shuts it just as promptly, as if he was going to say something more but thought better of it. After Dawid speaks to Minh (in English), Woj adds,

"What are you going to do with us?"
This message was last edited by the GM at 03:08, Fri 28 May 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1904 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 28 May 2010
at 02:14
  • msg #625

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #624):

What was Woj trying to tell him? Was there something he didn't want the other man to see or overhear? They'd have to wait until Minh unshackled them.

"Minh, please. The manacles, I think my friend here can't talk in front of the other prisoner. He wants to cooperate, he says the aren't with the Baron, but there is an observation post of the Baron's a few blocks away in the direction of the flare, and they will send a reaction force."

He raised his voice so Konrad could hear, "Kapitan, this is a friend of mine and he wants to talk, but can't if he's in front of this other man!"

That should convince them (either Minh or Konrad) that the man was sincere and had extremely perishable information he was willing to share, but couldn't. In the mean time, he couldn't say what was going to happen because he didn't know.
He may as well tell the truth.

"Woj, believe me I am trying to free you as soon as I can. You aren't with the Baron, right? Right?"
This message was last edited by the player at 02:59, Fri 28 May 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1834 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 28 May 2010
at 03:01
  • msg #626

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Woj, believe me I am trying to free you as soon as I can. You aren't with the Baron, right? Right?"


Woj seems very uncomfortable. Perhaps it's the fading shock of the ambush, seeing his wounded comrades essentially executed in cold blood, the growing chill in his shame-dampened trousers, or the knowledge that he could be finding himself in the middle of a large firefight very soon.

"Er, well... not really. I mean, it's not really like that. I mean, we don't really have a choice. It's... complicated."

His comrade loses it, cutting in,

"Damnit, Woj! Look sir, please don't kill us! Czarny makes us fight! He'll kill our families if we don't do this. Please, have mercy! Don't kill us! I'm begging you!"

The man's almost beside himself. Woj looks even more ashamed now.
This message was last edited by the GM at 03:08, Fri 28 May 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 141 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Fri 28 May 2010
at 05:52
  • msg #627

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Thor shrugged at Minh's comment - she was right afterall and had her own tasks to attend to.
As he stripped the body, he stuffed the recovered items where ever they would fit, adding a few kilos of food from his pack when the Polish SMG appeared. The small automatic weapon would be a nice backup to Mjollnir, it was just a shame there were only the two magazines for it.
Stores sorted and loaded, he joined the search for the spring, using every ounce of his skill and technology to find the vital peice.
This message was last edited by the player at 05:54, Fri 28 May 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 500 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Fri 28 May 2010
at 05:59
  • msg #628

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Quyen looks at Dawid and over to the Hauptmann, and then removes the small key held by a chain fastened to her webbing. "Ok." she answers, and unlocks the cuffs.

Quyen then walks over to Jan, readjusts her rucksack for comfort, and says, "Ready."
Dieter Brandt
player, 143 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 28 May 2010
at 07:53
  • msg #629

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dieter glanced over at the exchange between Dawid and the prisoners, not quite hearing what was being said, but guessing that they knew each other in a previous life.

To anyone in earshot, he said, "We need to move now! Our gunfire and that flare are going to attract a reaction force, and we need to well away from here before they turn up. Which way are we heading?"

If a direction is indicated he intends to set off in that direction, scouting a route for ashort distance until Jan, or another point man, catches up and can overtake.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1908 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 28 May 2010
at 08:02
  • msg #630

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Minh Quyen (msg #628):

Dawid looked at Minh as she unlocked the men.

"You have my deep thanks, Minh."

He turned to his friend and led him away a few steps.

"Now, Woj, I don't know what to think. Your friend says you are soldiers of the Baron, you tell me you aren't, but you are obviously lying about that. You owe me more than that, Woj, after what we've been through."

"Tell me the Goddamn truth, and quickly! How far away is the response? What do they have, and how many? Will you help us get out of here? Can we trust your friend?"

This message was last edited by the player at 12:13, Fri 28 May 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 554 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 28 May 2010
at 08:17
  • msg #631

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan happily passed the PM-63 across to Thor and took the additional food that Thor gave him to load on the horses instead.  Hearing Dawid recognise and release one of the prisoners Jan turned to his friend.

"Dawid," he said in English.  "Get your friend to carry as much of this gear as he can."  He indicated the gear he had ditched around the horse and Drew's body.  There was a satchel that would make it easier to carry things.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1910 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 28 May 2010
at 12:25
  • msg #632

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #631):

Dawid replied, "Jan, I don't know if it's better to leave them here, to help throw off pursuit, but I guess they know more than we have time to ask them about now."

He said to his friend as he gave him the satchel, "come on, carry this stuff. There's stuff we need to know about the Baron, things I need to know as well about my sister, that we don't have time for now. Once you help us get out of here, we'll let you go."
This message was last edited by the GM at 17:08, Fri 28 May 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1837 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 28 May 2010
at 17:18
  • msg #633

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Now, Woj, I don't know what to think. Your friend says you are soldiers of the Baron, you tell me you aren't, but you are obviously lying about that. You owe me more than that, Woj, after what we've been through."

"Tell me the Goddamn truth, and quickly! How far away is the response? What do they have, and how many? Will you help us get out of here? Can we trust your friend?"


Woj, very much aware that time is of the essence, answers quickly,

"It's complicated, Pio. I mean, technically, we are working for the Baron, but we didn't volunteer or anything. When he took over this place, anyone who'd fought back was offered a choice to either join the Black Legion or die. And Fabianski's family couldn't go anywhere- they're basically hostages. The Baron didn't seem so bad at first. And now, if anyone tries to leave, he's hunted down and killed like an animal or things are done to the hostages.

"The response force is about seven or eight kilometers away. He promised armor, if we met resistance. If someone in the city saw that red flare, they'll be on their way already- at least 100 men and probably a couple of tracked AFVs. Look, I'm sorry. I didn't want to lie but..."
He glances over at his dead comrades stretched out in the snow. "I'll help you but please let Fabianski go. He won't tell them anything, will you Fabi?"

"Er, no, of course not. Please, they'll hurt my family. Just let me go- I'll tell them whatever you want!"
This message was last edited by the GM at 17:44, Fri 28 May 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1911 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 29 May 2010
at 07:55
  • msg #634

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #633):

Dawid said with a smirk, "well, so much for a private conversation!"

He address the Legionnaire, "Jan, let Konrad know about the reaction force. It's not close, but it's big. If they come at night, they will have to meet with their OP over there before coming here. Also, can we let one of these guys go? I don't think he's a threat. Thanks."

Back to his friend, "Woj, what the hell were were you doing around here? Looking for something in particular? Now, will the reserves travel at night? Was that your only instruction, send up a flare? What were you told about us?"

"Also, you remember me talking about my sister Urzula, the Doctor in Warszawa. I've heard she was killed by the Baron, but also that he's got her captive.  Have you heard anything about her?"

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1838 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 29 May 2010
at 18:33
  • msg #635

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
don't think he's a threat. Thanks."</Blue>
Back to his friend, "Woj, what the hell were were you doing around here? Looking for something in particular? Now, will the reserves travel at night? Was that your only instruction, send up a flare? What were you told about us?"

"Also, you remember me talking about my sister Urzula, the Doctor in Warszawa. I've heard she was killed by the Baron, but also that he's got her captive.  Have you heard anything about her?"


"We were patrolling. Czarny has stepped up patrols since word got back that someone had massacred the Cossack company. We were looking for whoever might have done that. I'm assuming it was you. Your group doesn't look as big as what we were expecting to find. We were told 50-100 men, possibly with armored vehicles. If we spotted any intruders, we were told to send up a red flare. Some of the bigger outposts have radios or field telephones. Some just have flares. Our company is mostly conscripts- they don't trust us with radios. The more 'reliable', experienced companies have radios.

Urzula is your sister? I didn't put that together. She has a different last name. Yeah, she's OK. She works in the Baron's hospital. I heard he was going to trade her to another warlord for some more ammo. Could just have been a rumor, though. We'd better get moving."

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1912 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 29 May 2010
at 21:29
  • msg #636

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #635):

Thinking quickly Dawid said, "sure, we have to link up with our main body as well. Sounds like the Baron has our numbers pegged pretty good."

"Let's get going, I've asked if your friend, Fabi, can leave now and I'm waiting for a reply. If you help us get away then I figure we'll let you go as well sometime this morning. You can "straggle in" later."

"So my sister got married? That's amazing. But the Baron's going to trade her away. That whore-son dog! He'll pay dearly for this insult."

Jan Cerny
player, 558 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 30 May 2010
at 07:27
  • msg #637

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Konrad, we need to get out of here ASAP," said Jan to his commander but loud enough for others to hear as well.  "Dawid seems to know one of the prisoners and he says that a QRF of at least a hundred troops, possibly with a couple of AFVs, will be on their way as a result of the flare."
Jeff D. Warren
player, 78 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Sun 30 May 2010
at 18:52
  • msg #638

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

While the rest of the group was more or less prepared to move on, it seemed one of the Pole's was still chatting with a prisoner. Although Jeff could barely speak polish, he figured from the body language that the two were 'friendly'.  Unfortunately, they were wasting precious time for a friendly conversation.

Just before Jeff was going to head over to break up the talk, Jan approached. After listening to what he had to say, Jeff nods and then steps off to the side, where he is seen talking into his radio.  He listens for a response, and then heads to the dead men on the railway embankment.

After a bit of searching, Jeff finds the flare gun, and the red and white flares with it.  He stashes them in a pocket, and then heads over to Dawid. He interrupts him midway through his sentance, saying "This conversation needs to continue another time, unless you're stalling to execute him. I can do that for you if you need me to.  Otherwise, let's move." Jeff listens to the man's response, and then moves to Konrad.

"I intend to inform the 10th that we have drawn off the QRF. I told them to approach from the southeast part of the city. While this will help, if we keep drawing them Northwest that will be of even greater assistance.  Although if we draw them south, it will lessen the distance they have to travel.  I don't know what your plan is, but since the Baron knows we are in town, it may be time to either leave, or start harassing them under better circumstances. Ambushes and sniper attacks I suppose.  I obtained a flare gun and flares from the dead patrol, so that we may continue drawing the QRF away from the city. If that doesn't sit well with you, perhaps in a seperate sniper attack with the Norwegian I can send up the flare, away from your patrol. Or we can wait. I will listen to you.
This message was last edited by the player at 19:27, Mon 31 May 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 730 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 30 May 2010
at 19:19
  • msg #639

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz held onto the reins of the horses and said, "Ready to go on your say so, Kaptain."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1913 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 31 May 2010
at 01:31
  • msg #640

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Jeff D. Warren (msg #638):

Dawid finished his sentence, then replied to Warren. "He will not be killed. We need to know more before we depart. I wait for Konrad's permission to cut the other man loose."

"Tell Konrad that Woj can be trusted, I will stake my life on it."


He asked Woj, "Where is the reaction force coming from? What route will they likely take? Where are the other observations posts of the Baron's, and how we can best throw any pursuers off our trail?"

"Do you agree to come with us, at least for now?"

This message was last edited by the player at 01:36, Mon 31 May 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 854 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Mon 31 May 2010
at 02:11
  • msg #641

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

If he has the chance, Tucker will grab the Russian great coat for himself after he safe's & holsters his SOCOM pistol back into it's holster.  He just shakes his head after what just went down and begins to move back to where he dropped his pack so they can get moving away from the area before the Baron's reaction force catch's them here.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:12, Mon 31 May 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1217 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Mon 31 May 2010
at 06:27
  • msg #642

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Stuffing his map back into his pouch, Bayer nods to Dawid, adding flatly, "Cut him loose. Keep the other one close and question him on the move." He then nods his support to Mariusz, "Ok then."

Bayer then holds up his compass for the point men, Jan and Quyen, to read the illuminated bearing he had set. Bayer then summarizes it, "Roughly south for the first leg. Slightly over 1000 meters depending on the terrain. Try to keep to sheltered routes where there is no snow. Then back west again. A place called Targowek Mieszkaniowy. We'll establish a patrol base there."

He stresses, "There's at least one significant hazard area where we have to cross a major road, Radz... something or other. Halt no closer than 50 meters from it in suitable cover. We'll then conduct a standard obstacle crossing with Sergeant Tucker and yourself doing the box search on the other side with your silenced weapons and security set up on the flanks. So anticipate that."

Following that, Bayer waves for everyone else to fall in line and for the patrol to move out. As they do, he motions for Brandt and Ondar to hold up. Pointing on the map where the tentative patrol base was planned for, he says, "Lay back a little on rear security, but don't make any moves without radioing up first. Stay with the patrol too... but if you get separated, RV there."
This message was last edited by the player at 06:33, Mon 31 May 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 144 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 31 May 2010
at 08:05
  • msg #643

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Konrad Bayer:
Following that, Bayer waves for everyone else to fall in line and for the patrol to move out. As they do, he motions for Brandt and Ondar to hold up. Pointing on the map where the tentative patrol base was planned for, he says, "Lay back a little on rear security, but don't make any moves without radioing up first. Stay with the patrol too... but if you get separated, RV there."


Dieter nodded at Bayer, confirming he understood the order. Looking over to Ondar, he said, "Alexei, let's look for a suitable OP to cover the squad's movement. I suggest that once they have gone we follow them is a leap-frog pattern, covering our trail and making sure that our tracks are not obvious. We both have radios so maintaining communication should be easy."

Assuming Ondar is happy with this suggestion, Dieter will find a good spot to cover the trail, scanning with his rifle scope. If the light is still poor he will also use his Image Intensifiers. Once the rest of the squad has moved off he will gesture to Ondar to follow them after a couple of minutes. A few minutes later he will then depart himself and overtake Ondar, before setting up another OP further down the trail. He will continue to leap-frog until they reach their destination.

If he sees hostile forces he will radio in if possible, and will maintain cover unless spotted. If he spots a good target (e.g. an officer) he will target them and seek permission to take them out. He will only fire one shot, and then look to evade and catch up with the squad. If followed he will take an alternative route so that the squad are not compromised. He will endeavour to catch them up when it is safe to do so.
Jan Cerny
player, 560 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 31 May 2010
at 18:06
  • msg #644

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Before moving to join Konrad, Jan muttered to Dawid, indicating one of the backpacks on the horses.

"If shit breaks out there are mags for the AKs in that pack there if your friend needs to be armed," he said in English.  Unfortunately the way the horses had been loaded the spare AKs were on one horse and the bulk of the mags for them were on the other horse.  That was something to possibly be rectified later but now was not the time!

Jan then moved up to join his commander.  He studied Konrad's compass, listened to his instructions and then nodded in understanding.

"OK," he said to Quyen, "let's get everyone moving.  If anything looks at all odd then let me know and I'll check it out with NVGs."

He then set out leading everyone along the route Konrad had chosen, stopping periodically to scan ahead and trying, as much as was possible in the snow, to pick a route that would making tracking them as hard as possible.


Jan
Taking point with Quyen and following the route chosen by Konrad.
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - held
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - slung on shoulder
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
Smoke Grenade x2
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1841 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 31 May 2010
at 18:59
  • msg #645

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jeff D. Warren:
While the rest of the group was more or less prepared to move on, it seemed one of the Pole's was still chatting with a prisoner. Although Jeff could barely speak polish, he figured from the body language that the two were 'friendly'.  Unfortunately, they were wasting precious time for a friendly conversation.

Just before Jeff was going to head over to break up the talk, Jan approached. After listening to what he had to say, Jeff nods and then steps off to the side, where he is seen talking into his radio.  He listens for a response, and then heads to the dead men on the railway embankment.


Jeff tries to contact Johnstone for over two minutes. Static and dead air are the only reply. Perhaps the damaged buildings that surround you are blocking the signal. Jeff will have to wait for Johnstone's early morning coms check in to make his report. Anyway, drawing the Baron's forces off to the south might actually work out better in the end, shortening the 10th's march to the city considerably.
This message was last edited by the GM at 19:13, Mon 31 May 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1842 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 31 May 2010
at 19:08
  • msg #646

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
He asked Woj, "Where is the reaction force coming from? What route will they likely take? Where are the other observations posts of the Baron's, and how we can best throw any pursuers off our trail?"

"Do you agree to come with us, at least for now?"


"Yeah, I'll come with you. Just let my friend go. He's a good guy and won't cause you any trouble."

"The reaction force will be coming from around the old stadium, probably up the 634. There's a large outpost up the 634 to the northeast of here and another one to the southwest, where the highway crosses some railroad tracks. Losing trackers in this snow is going to be hard, but there may be some scavenger tracks around here and tracks on the main roads from patrols and such. You could let one of the horses go, maybe. It looks like you need them both, though. Either way, we need to get moving soon."

This message was last edited by the GM at 19:10, Mon 31 May 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1843 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 31 May 2010
at 19:29
  • msg #647

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Monday, October 23rd, 2000
2305 hrs.
25F
Mostly cloudy skies; slight breeze from the north
Quarter Moon
East Bank Warsaw, Poland



Several minutes are spent interrogating the prisoners (although Woj's status is now a little muddy), adding gear to the horses' burdens, attempting to contact the 10th TD, and fruitlessly searching for the missing spring from the M240. Finally, it is decided that you can delay no longer.

Konrad chooses a southerly course, roughly paralleling the 634 (aka Radzyminska). You begin marching south, southwest, trudging through snow and over debris. After about 30 minutes, you begin to hear the distinct, squeeky clatter of AFV tracks and the low rumble of engines. Floods of powerful light periodically swim around and through buildings ahead and to the right of your march route. The reaction force is near. You look out over what appears to be a supermarket of some sort. You can now directly see the searching, seeringly bright circle of the reaction force's spotlight as it blinks off and on behind various obstacles.

Although your attention is somewhat fixated on the noisy and bright QRF rumbling along about 400m to the southwest, Jan glimpses another, much smaller light to the south. It disappears almost as soon as he notices it. He's almost decided that he'd imagined it when it glimmers again. It's relatively far off- maybe a kilometer or so- but it appears to be moving in your general direction.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...79,0.032938&z=16
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:33, Tue 01 June 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 563 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 31 May 2010
at 22:17
  • msg #648

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Sighting the second patrol to their south Jan crouched down and halted their advance.

"Quyen," he whispered to his companion at the front of the patrol as he pointed out the location of the light he'd seen to her.  "Do you see that light due south of us?  Keep watching it and try to work out whether it's moving towards us or across our path."

He then toggled his radio.  "Hailstorm one this is lightning three," he transmitted quietly.  "As well as the large patrol to our west there seems to be another one to our south.  I can see an intermittent light so it's probably smaller and is further away, guess at one klick or so.  Recommend we continue south, using this building to hide us, get behind the motorised patrol to our west and then swing west to cross the road behind them before we encounter the patrol to the south."

He stayed still, waiting for instructions from Konrad and keeping alert for any other sights or sounds.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1218 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Tue 1 Jun 2010
at 00:30
  • msg #649

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #648):

Over the radio, Bayer replies, "Do it. Keep us in the rubble where vehicles can't go as much as possible."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1914 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 1 Jun 2010
at 07:31
  • msg #650

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #647):

Dawid had cut the other man loose with instructions to not say anything, just that he'd escaped into the woods.

Woj was travelling with them now, and carrying some gear. He didn't spare much time thinking about Drew and how he'd made one of the machineguns inoperative. Instead, he looked for places to go to ground with his MG.

"Woj, if we get separated, how can we contact you later? It might be best if you were to take off on your own if and when the fighting starts."

OOC: Rae reminded me that my earlier question had been answered and to take my head out of my ass.
This message was last edited by the player at 22:26, Tue 01 June 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 156 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Tue 1 Jun 2010
at 10:24
  • msg #651

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


As the small group of men stop, the noise of the AFV's spurs Craig into action. He un-slings the RPG-7D and takes one of the PG-7N HEAT grenades off the side of his pack.

He takes a launch charge and attaches it to the grenade. Holding the launcher on his right shoulder and the grenade and charge in his left hand he gets ready to move out again.

Turning to the group he whispers;

”Better safe then sorry, I'm going to need someone to stick to me and provide cover.”
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 855 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 2 Jun 2010
at 01:24
  • msg #652

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Tucker will stay near where Minh is and watch the patrol moving around out there and await for further orders unless he's told something different to do.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1915 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 2 Jun 2010
at 06:57
  • msg #653

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #651):

"Tucker, cover Sutherland." He'd go himself but now he was the only GP-gunner. Tucker didn't have a job, so to speak, as his his gunner was dead.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:46, Wed 02 June 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 157 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 2 Jun 2010
at 08:38
  • msg #654

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #653):

Craig gives a half nod;

"I'm not going to actively go looking for them, but it's nice to have my back covered if the shit starts flying."
This message was last edited by the player at 09:03, Wed 02 June 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 731 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 2 Jun 2010
at 13:28
  • msg #655

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz scanned the ground ahead of him carefully. Keeping to the rubble was a great idea to keep vehicles off them but it was dangerous for the horses who were too stupid to look after themselves.

Still, he thought, better a horse gets it than a man. He did his best to make sure the ground was safe for the hooves and fragile legs of his charges. Intent on his passage he hoped someone else was on lookout as all he was focusing on was the few meters in front of and around him.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1844 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 2 Jun 2010
at 15:05
  • msg #656

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


You wait silently and still as the patrols pass by on either side. The motorized reaction force passes relatively quickly. The foot patrol appreaching from the southeast takes longer. At first, its lights appeared to be bobbing and dancing towards you. Then, although they are still moving roughly north, they start drifting farther east. You hold your concealed postion for about 15 minutes or so. By staying put, you've allowed both patrols to bypass you. You have remained undetected. It now appears safe to move again.

The main road, Radzyminska, is 300-400 meters to the west. You can still hear the tracks and engines of the reaction forces armored vehicles as they move away from you, towards the outpost that fired off the red flare when you ambushed Woj's "conscript" patrol.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...922,0.13175&z=14

R
Jan Cerny
player, 565 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 2 Jun 2010
at 17:35
  • msg #657

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Having waited for the two patrols to bypass them Jan set out again on the dogleg route he had agreed earlier with Konrad, having assumed that Konrad would radio him with revised instructions if necessary, leading the unit along their route with Quyen backing him up.  He led them south a little, to get round the building that looked like a supermarket or something similar, and then swung west, looking for a good point to cross the main north-south road.  Sneaking around like this, trying to avoid enemy patrols, while scary was also exhilarating.  If it wasn't for the snow on the ground revealing where they had gone it might even be enjoyable!

As Jan crept forward he kept fully alert.  It was quite possible that the noisy patrol had left a couple of quiet people hidden as they followed their route, looking for anyone sneaking in behind the patrol, so Jan kept his eyes keen for anything unusual, using his NVGs if necessary.

He was also looking for someone else's tracks to loose theirs in and the main road probably presented the best opportunity to do that.  Despite the discomfort it would bring Jan found himself silently praying for rain.  A downfall would quickly hide their tracks so far and allow them to hopefully disappear as far as their pursuers were concerned.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 857 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 2 Jun 2010
at 22:31
  • msg #658

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
In reply to Craig Sutherland (msg #651):

"Tucker, cover Sutherland." He'd go himself but now he was the only GP-gunner. Tucker didn't have a job, so to speak, as his his gunner was dead.

Tucker nods and slowly moves himself around so that he can better cover Sutherland.
Minh Quyen
player, 501 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Thu 3 Jun 2010
at 01:53
  • msg #659

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Quyen keeps a short distance back from Jan, letting him choose the path while she covers him. She is close enough to him that if she sees anything, she only needs to reach out a little and grab him to get his attention. Every so often she'll also look back and make sure there isn't a break in the patrol.

Other than that, she'll move as quietly as possible.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1220 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 3 Jun 2010
at 02:26
  • msg #660

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Bayer follows behind, third in the order of march. With Jan and Quyen on front security, he concentrates more on his map and compass, ensuring the patrol doesn't become lost - an possibility when passing through a landscape with little or no reference points still standing.

When the point team signals that the road obstacle is right up ahead. Bayer will halt the patrol and conduct a routine linear obstacle crossing drill. With Dawid on the GPMG, he'll instead appoint Tucker to be the last man across (after confirming the head count).
Dieter Brandt
player, 145 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Thu 3 Jun 2010
at 06:13
  • msg #661

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Waiting in reserve as the rest of the squad moved out, Dieter waited a few minutes longer, just to make sure they were not being watched. Once satisfied, he continued his bounding leap-frog with Ondar.

Again, if he spots anything suspicious he will take cover and observe.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 145 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Thu 3 Jun 2010
at 06:19
  • msg #662

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Thor moves quietly through the darkness, keeping one eye on the surrounding terrain and the other on the Huldrekall.
He understood well the need for vigilance, but couldn't quite fathom why Haptabeiðir, the man in charge, hadn't put the superior range and optics of Mjollnir into action...
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1917 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 3 Jun 2010
at 08:04
  • msg #663

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid covered everyone crossing, PKM searching for targets.

He waited for the group to cross, providing cover.

If they got across, he would go then as well.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:25, Sun 06 June 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 732 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 3 Jun 2010
at 09:24
  • msg #664

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz kept leading the horses through the rubble.
Craig Sutherland
player, 158 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Thu 3 Jun 2010
at 09:25
  • msg #665

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Craig moved off with the group carrying the grenade launcher on his shoulder. He moved across the road when instructed to and covered the others as they crossed. He then moved off further into the ruins, keeping an eye out for any stragglers from the Barons patrol.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1845 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 4 Jun 2010
at 16:24
  • msg #666

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Monday, October 23rd, 2000
2340 hrs.
25F
Mostly cloudy skies; slight breeze from the north
Quarter Moon
East Bank Warsaw, Poland



The team winds its way around the supermarket and makes for Radzyminska. You arrive at the broad sweep of straight road and take cover in the shadow of a partially collapsed building. The tracks and feet of the passing reaction force have churned up the snow on the thoroughfare, making it good place to throw off any potential trackers. After most of the team sets up to provide security for the first wave of crossers, the point element of Jan and Minh move out into the road. It's hard not to feel completely naked crossing the four wide-open lanes.

Jan and Minh quickly make it across the road and into cover on the opposite side, where they immeidate set up provide overwatch for the others as they cross. Thor, Craig, and Jeff are the next to cross. They successfully join their comrades on the west side.

Next to cross is the horse team. Woj is now leading the horses, with Mariusz supervising. As the quartet nears the median, a single gunshot splits open the night. Mariusz shouts for Woj to start running, anxious to get the group out of the open. Woj starts to run, pulling on Anya's reigns. The overloaded horse breaks into a lumbering trot, pulling the equally burdened Kochanie along with it. A second shot rings out. Kochanie stumbles and falls. He lies on his side, weakly kicking his front legs in the snow. The fallen horse acts as a sea anchor, trapping Anya and Woj in the middle of the third lane (on the west side of the median). Mariusz, thinking quickly, pulls his combat knife/bayonet and cuts the tether, allowing Woj to drag the panicky Anya out of the road and to cover. A third gunshot. Mariusz hears the tick of the bullet ricochetting off of the pavement near his feet. He sprints the rest of the way. Sucking wind and shaking with adrenaline, the third wave has made it safely across the road. The group is now effectively cut in half.

The security elements on either side of the road search for the shooter. The shots sound like they're coming from the south, probably a couple of hundred meters away. To those on the east side of Radzyminska, it seems clear that the gunfire is coming from the west side.

A red road flare starts burning atop a multistory apartment building on the southwest side of the street. The livid glow illuminates the top of the building but doesn't spread much beyond its roof. It can probably be seen from quite a distance, though. It's likely that at least part of the reaction force will presently be making a U-turn.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...63,0.065875&z=15

-R.
This message was last edited by the GM at 16:37, Fri 04 June 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 733 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 4 Jun 2010
at 20:11
  • msg #667

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Shit," Mariusz cursed as he made it into cover, "set up a quick defensive perimeter but be ready to run."

He made sure that Woj had the horse and then went over to Thor, "Thor, can Mojllinr kill the svart alfar down the road? If he can, hammer the fuckers." He was glad his father had made him read some Nordic mythology, hopefully Thor would be sending the dark elves back to the Underworld in short order.

He got on the radio, "Kaptain, I've set up a defensive perimeter and Thor is checking out the feasibility of beginning suppresive fire, Over."

Mariusz
Tantal 29/30
Issuing instructions/requests
On the radio
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 859 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sat 5 Jun 2010
at 00:45
  • msg #668

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Cap'n Rae:
Monday, October 23rd, 2000
2340 hrs.
25F
Mostly cloudy skies; slight breeze from the north
Quarter Moon
East Bank Warsaw, Poland


...The group is now effectively cut in half.

The security elements on either side of the road search for the shooter. The shots sound like they're coming from the south, probably a couple of hundred meters away. To those on the east side of Radzyminska, it seems clear that the gunfire is coming from the west side.

A red road flare starts burning atop a multistory apartment building on the southwest side of the street. The livid glow illuminates the top of the building but doesn't spread much beyond its roof. It can probably be seen from quite a distance, though. It's likely that at least part of the reaction force will presently be making a U-turn.

Next Moves?

Tucker hears the shots go off in the road while the others are crossing in front of them and sees the damage it has caused.  The fuckers caught up pretty quickly to them and now, one and probably more than one of them were getting beads on them right now.  Now there was a flare going off on the opposite side of their position looking like they were getting boxed in.  Tucker takes up a defensive position and looks for targets from where the sniper's shot came from and says aloud to the others, "I hope someone brought the K-Y with them because it looks like we might get fucked real good soon!"

Tucker
M-16A2 [29/30] / M-203 [HE]
Finding some cover and looking for threats

This message was last edited by the player at 19:52, Sat 05 June 2010.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 79 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Sat 5 Jun 2010
at 01:46
  • msg #669

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Eyes up Thor. Take this guy out. One shot only. Everyone else stay low, and keep watching our west and north. No more surprises." With that, Jeff and Thor move off to try and get a clear shot while staying hidden. Jeff scans with his scope or night vision, depending on which works better. If the pair moves off very far, they will be very nearly impossible to spot, even from the closest friendlies.
Dieter Brandt
player, 147 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sat 5 Jun 2010
at 07:33
  • msg #670

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dieter was still catching up with the main party when the shot rang out. Hearing it, he immediately took cover and looked for the shooter, readjusting his view as subsequent shots were fired.

Glancing at Ondar, he indicated as best he could the direction of the shooter, including elevation and distance.

If he spots the shooter he will aim to take the man out with a single, aimed headshot. He has a different angle to Thor, so may get a different view.

Once the threat is neutralised Dieter will turn back to covering the rear to see if anyone has been attracted by the flare.

Dieter Brandt
Aiming to take out the shooter, then covering the rear
PSG-1 - 20/20 rounds
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 736 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 5 Jun 2010
at 07:37
  • msg #671

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz noted that three of the group were already focused solely on the sniper despite several calls for an all round defense. He said, I'll take the north and looked back behind them.
Craig Sutherland
player, 160 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 5 Jun 2010
at 09:00
  • msg #672

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Watching Jan and Minh cross, Craig estimated the time it would take him to cross the same distance when it was his time. He kept watch up the road towards the direction the Barons response group had taken.

When it was his time Craig ran as fast as possible while keeping low, he fixed his vision on a point on the other side of the road and ran to that. Once at the the other side he again covered to the north.

As the shot rang out and the horse when down Craig half rose to run out and help then though better of it. He inserted the HEAT round into the RPG launcher and with his NVG's down waited for the fasted response team element to arrive, the AFV.

He pulled his scrim over his upper-body and retired to the shadows of the ruins while still giving himself a clear view along the entire length of the highway.
This message was last edited by the player at 09:05, Sat 05 June 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1919 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 5 Jun 2010
at 09:52
  • msg #673

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #671):

Dawid was on the east side of the road, so he couldn't cover west. Besides, their remaining GPMG should be covering one of the main threat axises.

"I'll cover North, Maruisz, cover west instead!"

He lay down with as much cover as he could manage between himself and the north, and, if possible, the sniper. For the mean time he kept his NVGs switched off. If he heard or saw movement to the north, he would flip them down to aid when he engaged any targets.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:23, Sun 06 June 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 737 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 5 Jun 2010
at 10:11
  • msg #674

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz moved to cover west.
Jan Cerny
player, 568 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 5 Jun 2010
at 15:19
  • msg #675

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In Jan's professional opinion the recce mission was now completely blown.  A significant amount of their food was lying in the middle of the road, strapped to a dead horse, and unless they could dispose of the enemy sniper quickly they were going to be permanently split into two groups when the mechanised element of the enemy patrol started returning down the road towards them.  Konrad, Dawid, Dieter, Ondar and Tucker were all on the wrong side of the road and regrouping was going to be problematic.  Abandoning the remaining horse and moving fast seemed to be the best idea, even if they managed to get the missing half of the unit across the road.

While the snipers on Jan's side of the road started looking for the enemy shooter Jan took the opportunity to switch from his SMG to his Steyr.  This was liable to turn into a running firefight and the additional range of his rifle and the edge his grenade launcher represented might well become important in the near future.

Once he had his rifle in his hands Jan started scanning southwards in the direction of the red flare.  He avoided staring directly at the flare but it was quite probably that an enemy soldier was somewhere in the vicinity.


Jan
Switching weapons and then scanning to the south in the vicinity of the red flare, avoiding looking at the flare itself.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x2
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Konrad Bayer
player, 1223 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 6 Jun 2010
at 15:31
  • msg #676

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz Tokarski:
He got on the radio, "Kaptain, I've set up a defensive perimeter and Thor is checking out the feasibility of beginning suppresive fire, Over."


Bayer kneels high enough to view down both directions down the road. Unclipping the handset, he replies calmly, "Sunray. Roger, good job. Keep everyone calm and take out the shooter if you've got the shot. Standby for more to follow. Over."

He then looks behind him towards Ondar and Dieter and asks, "Nothing?"

While he rations a few moments of what little time they have to the snipers to locate the enemy, Bayer quietly slips an HEDP round into his launcher.

Bayer
East Group
G36/HK69 (HEDP)
Giving the spotters one turn/chance to locate the sniper before making any moves

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 738 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 6 Jun 2010
at 20:00
  • msg #677

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"On it, Sir," Mariusz replied over the radio, "Sir, if we need to split up, I suggest we make an RV that's easy to find. If I remember rightly, there's a canal that runs to the north of here. Meeting where the canal joins the Vistula might be a sensible RV. From there we could cross the river and head to a place where the Queen could pick us up."
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1847 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 6 Jun 2010
at 20:50
  • msg #678

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


You search for the sniper to no avail. It's possible that after shooting the horse and igniting the road flare (presumably a signal to other enemy forces in the area) he has wisely decided to keep his head down and not risk drawing any return fire. Or, he may be lining you up in his sights right now, his finger starting to squeeze the trigger...

In spite of the red glow from the road flare burning atop the apartment building's roof, it's still mostly dark on this stretch of road. This may be your last chance to cross Radzyminsk before the place is lit up like a Christmas tree.


Next Moves? 
This message was last edited by the GM at 20:52, Sun 06 June 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1921 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 6 Jun 2010
at 21:37
  • msg #679

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #678):

They might be dealing with a trained sniper. If so, that would explain the ability (and motivation) to stay up in the middle of the night to take a shot in the dark, then relocate. If so, they had a few minutes to act.

"Screw this, let's get across while we have the chance! The shot came from south, so..."

Raising to his knees, Dawid pulled out a Russian RGD-2 smoke grenade from his pocket. Pulling the pin, he tossed it off to his left in the middle of the boulevard to provide some cover. Pulling down his night goggles and switching them on, he waited a moment for the smoke cloud to obscure the crossing point.

The presence of a spent smoke grenade casing and dissipating cloud might tip off pursuers of their presence, but there was literally a dead horse as a marker post, not to mention a live sniper out there and a road flare.

After a few seconds, the hissing grenade spewed a drifting clot of thick greyish-white smoke, although he couldn't tell the colour with his NVGs on.

"Okay, let's go!" He grabbed the handle of the PKM and stood up, ready to move.
This message was last edited by the player at 09:16, Mon 07 June 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 161 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 7 Jun 2010
at 00:22
  • msg #680

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Craig maintained his watch north looking for any signs of movement or the sound of approaching vehicles. As the others move across the highway under the cover of Dawids smoke grenade he yells;

“Run, run and grab some off the gear on the horse if you can.”

He also kept an eye out for the sniper from his shadow covered improvised hide.
This message was last edited by the player at 09:41, Mon 07 June 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 502 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Mon 7 Jun 2010
at 08:34
  • msg #681

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Having been one of the first across the road, Quyen remained at her position of front security as the situation unfolds. Resting up against some rubble, she will continue to cover the other directions while everyone else scans for the location of the sniper/shooter.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 81 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Mon 7 Jun 2010
at 08:45
  • msg #682

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

As the rest of the team crosses, Jeff continues to keep an eye out for the sniper, ready to call it out to Thor.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 861 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Mon 7 Jun 2010
at 08:47
  • msg #683

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Tucker hears the others starting to move and takes up a position to cover his team crossing the road as he will be the last to cross the road.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 739 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 7 Jun 2010
at 20:16
  • msg #684

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz covered his sector and waited for the others to be ready to move.
Dieter Brandt
player, 149 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Tue 8 Jun 2010
at 21:16
  • msg #685

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dieter maintained his cover, waiting for an instruction to move from Konrad or Ondar. He was planning to be the last to move, while also hoping that the movement of the others would activate the sniper, revealing his position and allowing Dieter to take him out.

Once the order to move came he planned to grab what he could off the dead horse (he will aim to grab a pack and run with it, planning to sort out what he has got later). He wouldn't hang around in the open, especially if the sniper was still active.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:23, Tue 08 June 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 569 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 8 Jun 2010
at 21:46
  • msg #686

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Hearing the sound of a smoke grenade going off on the road Jan quickly thought through the logic.  Whoever had thrown the smoke grenade obviously thought that the enemy sniper had some kind of night vision optics that would be disrupted by smoke.  There probably wasn't enough smoke to cover the whole road however so Jan opted to add to it.

Pulling one of the smoke grenades he'd recovered from the ambush Jan pulled the pin and then lobbed it into the road, aiming to improve the cover for those crossing.  That done he returned to covering south, trying to spot any movement and intending on firing a pair of single shots at anything threatening he saw.


Jan
Lobbing a smoke grenade into the road to help cover those still to cross and then continuing to cover to the south, looking for the sniper and intending on firing a pair of single shots at any movement.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x2
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1923 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 8 Jun 2010
at 21:48
  • msg #687

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Dieter Brandt (msg #685):

There was a moment of hesitation as everyone waited for someone else to go first. Dawid muttered, "shit."

"Okay people, this is the order of how we're going to move, and believe me, we're going to move NOW!"

Jan's smoke grenade went off, adding to the cover. It was now or never.

"Ondar, Konrad, Dieter, Tucker, myself. I swear, if anyone hesitates they're going to get my boot in their ass! (Sorry, Kapitan.) One at a time, but let's get moving. Go go go!"


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG (100/100, + 2 belts)
East side of the road.
Forming up people to cross and then going himself.

This message was last edited by the player at 21:53, Tue 08 June 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 862 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 8 Jun 2010
at 22:40
  • msg #688

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
In reply to Dieter Brandt (msg #685):

There was a moment of hesitation as everyone waited for someone else to go first. Dawid muttered, "shit."

"Okay people, this is the order of how we're going to move, and believe me, we're going to move NOW!"

Jan's smoke grenade went off, adding to the cover. It was now or never.

"Ondar, Konrad, Dieter, Tucker, myself. I swear, if anyone hesitates they're going to get my boot in their ass! (Sorry, Kapitan.) One at a time, but let's get moving. Go go go!"

Tucker just looks back at Dawid and shakes his head as he moves behind Dieter.  Tucker keeps a meter between him and the man in front of him (Dieter) so when they move out, he has a little bit of room to maneuver in case someone slips or gets hit.  Rifle covering the area of the sniper, Robert moves a couple of seconds after Dieter does and tries to make it to the other side of the road.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HE]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [9/12] (Holstered)
Preparing to move out behind Dieter and in front of Dawid

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1926 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 8 Jun 2010
at 22:51
  • msg #689

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Robert 'Tuck' Tucker (msg #688):

Dawid returned the look with a snort of derision.

"Age before beauty! I really just want to look at your ass."

He then knelt down, MG on its sling braced at his hip, ready to cover the road crossing. Using his NVGs, he checked both ways.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG (100/100, + 2 belts)
East side of the road.
Covering to the North and South down the road
.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 863 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 8 Jun 2010
at 22:57
  • msg #690

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
In reply to Robert 'Tuck' Tucker (msg #688):

Dawid returned the look with a snort of derision.

"Age before beauty! I really just want to look at your ass."

He then knelt down, MG on its sling braced at his hip, ready to cover the road crossing. Using his NVGs, he checked both ways.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG (100/100, + 2 belts)
East side of the road.
Covering to the North and South down the road
.

"That's what I figured you fuckin' fag!  See you on the other side ball licker!"
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1927 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 8 Jun 2010
at 23:06
  • msg #691

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Robert 'Tuck' Tucker (msg #690):

"Typical, men like you always think with your penis. I think you need to pay more attention to business and less to asking me out on a date!"

He flipped up the NVGs to give Tuck a knowing wink, then put them back down.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG (100/100, + 2 belts)
East side of the road.
Covering to the North and South down the road.

This message was last edited by the player at 23:54, Tue 08 June 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1849 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 9 Jun 2010
at 00:31
  • msg #692

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


As the covering elements search for the source of the sniper fire, Dawid tosses a smoke canister out into the road and waits for his east-side teammates to cross. For whatever reasons, they are slow to move. Their hestitation allows the smoke to disperse more, fully screening the two northbound lanes by the time someone ventures out into the road. Also during the pause, Jan tosses one of his own smoke grenades into the southbound lanes. The thick cloud that rapidly spews forth soon completes the visual roadblock, creating a nearly continuous wall of smoke across the Radzymink.

As the two branches of smoke unite, the east side group breaks cover in a ragged mob and sprints for the west side of the road. The sniper must see something because he sends three more staggered shots into the still-growing smoke screen. Fortunately, no one is hit. Dieter stops three quarters of the way across to risk trying to retrieve one of the packs from the fallen horse. The horse is on his side and laying half on the packs. Dieter picks the one with the M240 strapped to it and works to unfasten the pack from the saddle. It takes what seems like minutes to untie and drag from beneath the horse. For many long seconds, he expects to feel the hot hammer blow of lead against his back, but he keeps working until the heavy pack* finally comes loose. Hauling the pack, he hoofs it for the cover of the west side of the road. The sniper sends a parting shot zipping through through the swirling smoke.

The folks on the west side of the road who are searching for the sniper see one muzzle flash from a third story window of the apartment block atop which the red road flare continues to burn.

A bright beam of light shines down the road from the north, partially illuminating the smoke-filled road and signalling the approach of at least part of the armored reaction force. It looks to still be a few hundred meters away, though.


Next Moves?


*Backpack 6: (2kg)
 - Food x14 man days (21kg)
 - 250rnds 7.62mmN belted (7.5kg)
Total weight in backpack: 28.5kg
M240 strapped to side of pack (12kg)

This message was last edited by the GM at 00:37, Wed 09 June 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 151 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 9 Jun 2010
at 18:30
  • msg #693

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dieter finally hit the other side of the road and leapt into cover, panting with the exertion of retrieving the pack.

"Fuck me, I've had better ideas than that!" he exclaims to anyone in earshot. "Anyone want a pack?" He gestured towards the salvaged pack and MG. He had no intention of carrying it any further unless he had to, it was far too heavy for him to carry any great distance.

Once he had gotten his breath back he looked around for a place to observe the road. When a good spot was located, he took up a firing position, checking for movement.
This message was last edited by the player at 05:58, Thu 10 June 2010.
Alexei Ondar
player, 152 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Thu 10 Jun 2010
at 03:03
  • msg #694

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Ondar covers Dieter's sprint across the road.  He focuses his attention to the south, hoping to catch a glipse of their assailant.  If a clear shot present itself, he will take it.



[Ondar]
Roadside
SVU-AS (10/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
2x Soviet frag grenades
1x RPG-18
Covering Dieter

Craig Sutherland
player, 163 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Thu 10 Jun 2010
at 08:18
  • msg #695

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Craig kept his eye on the advancing AFV through the RPG launchers sight. As Konrad passes he asks;

Permission to engage heavy movers if they get to within range ?

RPG-7D Launcher(1/1) + 3 spare PG-7N HEAT Grenades
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Right Hand Element
Covering approaching AFV from cover
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1932 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 10 Jun 2010
at 11:38
  • msg #696

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Well, it's been good knowing you all!" Dawid said to Konrad and the others.

"But seriously, let's head north. And can someone shoot that goddamn flare? Not to mention that sniper? In the mean time, let's get into some cover."

"Who here can carry some more? I'm at my limit if I want to go far."


Using his NVGs, he scanned for some sort of building or other solid cover to put in between them and the approaching AFVs.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG (100/100, + 2 belts)
West side of road, looking for cover.

Jan Cerny
player, 572 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 10 Jun 2010
at 13:11
  • msg #697

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"I've got the pack," Jan hissed at the others.  "But someone else will need to take the MG."

He quickly moved to the pack that Dieter had managed to retrieve and unclipped the M240 from where it was strapped to the side, leaving it lying on the ground.  He then hefted the additional backpack over his shoulder and got ready to move away from the road as quickly as possible.

He wouldn't be fast however.  The weight wasn't a problem, it was more the bulk of the gear he was now carrying.  As well as his own pack and the airborne medic bag Anneka had given him he was now carrying a second, fairly full, backpack, slung over one shoulder.  As a result he was now carrying his Steyr one handed and would need to drop the latest pack before he could fire.

"We'll split this lot up later!" he added.


Jan
Removing the M240 from the backpack, taking the backpack and then preparing to move out.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 740 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 10 Jun 2010
at 16:33
  • msg #698

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Freed from tugging a horse Mariusz said, "I'll take the M240 but if things get hot I'm ditching it and getting into cover. Which way are we going?"
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1851 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 11 Jun 2010
at 00:02
  • msg #699

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


The team has reunited on the west side of the road. Whether brought about by exhaustion or some other hidden factor, a strange inertia has overcome the team. As the impasse builds to a potentially dangerous head, Woj chimes in, speaking rapidly (in Polish),

"There's a storm sewer entrance near here. It leads to a big tunnel. I know of it because we used to use it to smuggle people out of the city. The Baron recently discovered it too and built an outpost right on top of the main exit to the northeast of here but it still goes right down to the river. We'll have to ditch the horse and move fast but we could use it to escape. It's over that way, right next to the road." he says, pointing towards the building in which the sniper is posted.

The squeal of BMP tracks is growing louder with each passing second. The lead vehicle's spotlight washes over the wide road, creating a colorful glow against the wall of smoke still filling it. You can hear men shouting in Polish. It sounds like it's coming from both the north and south. Ondar is just lining up the sniper in the apartment block to the south in his rifle's low-ligh sight when the man ducks out of sight again.


Next Moves?


Updated Tac-Map: https://www.google.com/account...16&service=local
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:14, Fri 11 June 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1933 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 11 Jun 2010
at 00:37
  • msg #700

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #699):

Constantly fighting the malaise his teamates seemed to be in, particularly leadership, Dawid's face lit up in a grin.

"Woj, that's our salvation! I could kiss you. Everyone, assuming the good Kapitan doesn't object, let's get going. Dieter, kill that sniper if you can and catch up."

With a grunt, he lifted the M240 onto his shoulders and across his pack.

"Lead the way, my friend."
Konrad Bayer
player, 1224 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 11 Jun 2010
at 01:12
  • msg #701

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Ja. Do it." Bayer acknowledges. "Everyone get moving. We're going under. Tucker and Jan, lead off, Quyen and the guide, headquarters, support, and the sniper elements."

He then flashes a thumbs up to Sutherland.
Minh Quyen
player, 503 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Fri 11 Jun 2010
at 06:08
  • msg #702

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Konrad Bayer:
"Everyone get moving. We're going under. Tucker and Jan, lead off, Quyen and the guide, headquarters, support, and the sniper elements."


Quyen waves a hand to acknowledges she's heard and understood the order. Then tapping Woj on the shoulder with her free hand, she motions for him to follow in behind front security. "Show them the way." she says quietly as she readies her rifle.
Dieter Brandt
player, 153 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 11 Jun 2010
at 07:22
  • msg #703

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #700):

Dieter nodded at Dawid's instruction. Glad to be free of the extra burden of the salvaged pack, he looked around for a suitable firing position where he can spot the sniper. If possible he will look for an elevated position, maybe a first floor window.

Once a good spot is found he keyed in his radio. Calling Ondar he said, "Thunder-1 this is Thunder-2, can you give me a location on the shooter?"

Dieter will continue to cover the squad as they make their escape. If he gets a good view of the sniper he will take him out. He will also watch for other movement.

Dieter Brandt
In cover, trying to take out the sniper and providing rear security
PSG-1 - 20/20 rounds
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers

Jeff D. Warren
player, 82 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Fri 11 Jun 2010
at 07:33
  • msg #704

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jeff slowly edges back from the lip he had been peering over.  "Thor, let's move out.  The other element is covering.  We got to go.".

The sniper team reemerges from the darkness, and falls into line ready to move out.
Craig Sutherland
player, 164 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Fri 11 Jun 2010
at 11:58
  • msg #705

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


With the confirmation from Konrad Craig lined up the advancing BMP. It's box like shape looking eerie in his NVG's, he watches it advance through the sights on the launcher. If it comes within range as the group are about to move or are moving Craig will fire.

Craig holds his breath as he pulls the trigger on the RPG launcher. When the Grenade is away he will prep another as he is moving with the group.


RPG-7D Launcher(1/1) + 3 spare PG-7N HEAT Grenades
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Right Hand Element
Firing on approaching AFV if it comes into range
This message was last edited by the player at 09:20, Sat 12 June 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 741 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 12 Jun 2010
at 08:18
  • msg #706

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz moved lopsidedly with his rifle in his right hand and the M240 in his left hend. He spoke to Bayer, "Kaptain, do you want me to shoot the horse?"
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1852 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 12 Jun 2010
at 21:39
  • msg #707

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


With Dieter and Ondar [NPCed]attempting to spot and either eliminate or suppress the sniper, Woj moves south along the Radzyminsk towards the storm sewer entrance. The rest of the party follows along, keeping low. Mariusz dumps the packs from Anya's back and then slaps the gelding on the rump. It trots off a short distance, seemingly reluctant to leave his new masters. Mariusz removes a fragmentation grenade, pulls the pin, and stuffs it underneath one of the piled packs so that the spoon is depressed. Craig remains behind with the snipers to try to deal with the approaching BMP.

As the main part of the group moves to within a few meters of the storm sewere grate, Ondar spots the sniper. His dark sillouette rises from beneath a third story window sill. Dieter spots him soon after. Ondar takes a shot and watches with disappointment as a puff of cement dust near the window signals a miss. Dieter too fires with unknown results. Ondar shouts for Craig's benefit,

"Shoot rocket or no shoot rocket, we go now!"

With that, he rises from the rubble and sprints after the main group, hoping that he's forced the sniper to relocate and bought the group enough time to make good their escape. Dieter and Mariusz follow, keeping one weary eye on the apartment block. The others near the grate are now only a couple dozen meters away from the building and several of them have raised their weapons to cover Ondar, Dieter, and Craig. (Dieter -1 round; Ondar -1 round; Craig -1 LAW)

Craig lines up the BMP in the sights of the RPG-7. It's a long shot (300m) but a straightforward one. He arms the weapon and pulls the trigger and the rocket leaps forward leaving a large telltale backblast in its wake. The blazing rocket streaks towards the BMP but lands well short, exploding in a rolling fireball about 30m to the right and in front of the BMP. The BMP immediately halts and its turret rotates towards the location of the weapon signature. As Craig shoulders the empty rocket tube and turns to follow his comrades, the BMP's coaxial PKT machinegun starts chattering away. Craig has run about a dozen meters when he's bowled over by two rounds. One bullet is mercifully stopped by his overloaded pack; the other burrows into the meat of his left thigh. The wound burns but his adrenaline has taken over and he quickly rises and limps after his comrades as fast as he can. (Craig: slight-to-serious wound left leg)

The smoke screen, which has started to disperse, still partially covers the group from the pursuit force, about 350m behind you. They have started to shoot up the smoke, hoping for a lucky hit. All of the incoming fire is wide. Up ahead, though, figures can be seen moving towards you on either side of the main road. Fortunately, the fire from the north is just as much of a threat to this enemy group as it is to you.

Woj reaches the grate first. He tugs it loose and drags it noisily accross the pavement. It's just a narrow slit, barely wide enough for a prone human body to squeeze through.

"This part is very narrow. Down below, it should open up enough to crawl on hands and knees. Hurry! We must go down now!"

Bullets are buzzing by overhead or skipping off the pavement a few meters away.


Next Moves?


Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...81,0.032938&z=16

-R.
This message was last edited by the GM at 02:53, Sun 13 June 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 574 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 12 Jun 2010
at 23:53
  • msg #708

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Mariusz," Jan called.  "Put the pin back in that grenade, ditch the broken MG and bring a pack as well.  If anyone else can grab a pack then do so now.  If we have to leave anything Mariusz then stick the grenade back under."

Jan started making his way to the gate Woj had opened, already carrying as much as he could.  As he neared the gate he turned to Craig who he could see was hobbling.  "Get inside and I'll look at your leg!"


OOC - I will post details in the OOC thread of the other packs etc that Anya (the horse) was carrying in case anyone is able to pick something up.  In summary though there are three packs, one of which has a AK-74/BG-15 combo strapped to the side, and four AK-74s.

This message was last edited by the player at 23:56, Sat 12 June 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1935 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 13 Jun 2010
at 00:38
  • msg #709

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #708):

It was a shame the rocket didn't work, and the snipers hadn't managed to rid them of their tormentor. Shooting at the BMP was a gamble, if it worked it would have been awesome, as it hadn't things had gotten worse because now the passengers would deploy, using the vehicle for cover and fire support. Still, they were at the sewer and hadn't take more casualties, so it was time to count their blessings.

"We shouldn't leave our gear in front of the entrance like a fucking sign post! We can push them into the sewer in front of us if they're not trapped."

Again, he took the M240 and laid it across his broad shoulders, even though the weight of it plus his gear was crushing him.

"The machinegun is coming with us. There is a spare spring back in Gora Kalawria."
Craig Sutherland
player, 166 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sun 13 Jun 2010
at 04:25
  • msg #710

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Crap, Craig thought to himself as he saw the grenade miss its intended target. Time to move, he rises from his crouched position and sprinted towards the others at the hatch.

As the MG round strikes him in the leg he goes down, he clenches his teeth and rises again half hopping and running towards the group. He grabs Tuckers outstretched arm and with a half smile grimace makes it back to the relative safety of the group and the sewer entrance.

He nods at Jan and begins to rifle through one of his PLCE ammo pouches tossing a grenade to Jan. The grenade looks like a smoke grenade but the white band and stencilled white letters "WP" give away its true purpose.

"Use it on anything we leave behind."

Craig then disappears head first into the hole pushing his pack ahead of him.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:56, Sun 13 June 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 865 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 13 Jun 2010
at 06:16
  • msg #711

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Frank is trying to keep up with the others when he hears the BMP open up and see Sutherland go down to the ground.  He begins to move over towards him to help and watches as he tries to get up and move to follow the rest of the group.  Tucker gets him over to the hole as he drops himself head first into it and letting the pack he was carrying go first.  Robert drops his pack and finds some cover as he waits his turn to enter and hopefully escape their persuers.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HE]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [9/12] (Holstered)
Trying to help Sutherland get in the hole and setting up to provide some cover if needed

This message was last edited by the player at 06:17, Sun 13 June 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 742 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 13 Jun 2010
at 08:29
  • msg #712

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz did as he was told and waited for further orders.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1225 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 13 Jun 2010
at 09:25
  • msg #713

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Bayer lies down next to the sewer entrance and ejects his loaded 40mm HEPD, and promptly reinserting one of the WP rounds he'd gotten from Wicks. "Packs in. Hurry up. Keep the machinegun. Let's go." he says over his shoulder.

Bayer will then level his weapon towards the nearest enemy BMP, gauge the wind if there is any, and aim the grenade launcher at the approaching infantry on foot.

Bayer
Reloading from HEDP to WS / Aiming
Prone position next to grate

This message was last edited by the player at 00:42, Mon 14 June 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 149 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sun 13 Jun 2010
at 14:35
  • msg #714

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Thor ran, following on behind the Huldrekall, Warren, but taking care to dash from cover to cover. He had no wish to be injured or killed so far from his home Thrudvang, nor his wife Sif.
Sliding to a halt a few metres from the grate, he deployed Mjollnir on it's bipod and using both Járngreipr and Megingjord scanned the area around the BMP for targets. He was tempted for a moment to attack the metal beast, but even Mjollnir might have trouble doing much more than annoying it.
"Thor go last."

Thor "The Thunderer"
Moving to and taking cover near the grate
Seeking targets using telescopic/starlight scope
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x7
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio
30rd mag, 5.45mm, full, x8

Dieter Brandt
player, 155 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 13 Jun 2010
at 15:34
  • msg #715

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Seeing Craig getting hit, Dieter slowed his retreat in order to make sure his colleague was okay. He covered him all the way to the storm grate.

Once there he nodded at Thor, and then hurried down into the darkness. If there is still a leftover pack there he will grab it and force it down with him (he will grab whichever pack looks lightest). Once down the hole he will try to orientate himself, and accustomise his eyes to the dark. If needed he will pull out his flashlight and switch it on, making sure he doesn't compromise anyone using NVGs.

OOC - Rae, please can you confirm which pack I have picked up, if any.
This message was last edited by the player at 15:35, Sun 13 June 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1938 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 13 Jun 2010
at 21:42
  • msg #716

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dawid took the grenade from Sutherland.

"Thank you, my friend!"

After Mariusz recovered his grenade, Dawid pulled out the AK-74/BG-15 he'd cleaned earlier and then set aside (plus the German watch and a paint can stove). The 7xHE grenades were already on the assault vest, along with 6 spare AK magazines.

It was important that they get through efficiently, without a log-jam.

Woj went first, followed by Jan and the wounded Sutherland. After was Tucker, then Bayer and Dieter.

"Mariusz, you're next. Then Minh, Warren, Ondar, me, and then Thor is last. I'll get your pack, Thor."

"I'm trapping the packs now."
He set the WP grenade that Sutherland had given him much in the same manner Mariusz had done, earlier.

The group had no damn cover except the abandoned packs. To remedy that, he popped another smoke grenade to give them some concealment, throwing it between them and the approaching infantry, maybe there would be more confusion on the other side!

He set the PKM up using an abandoned pack for cover, oriented towards the approaching infantry to the south. He was reluctant to lay down suppressive fire, as tracers worked both ways! Still, when the time came and the fire became more effective, he would do what he had to. His own pack, the disabled M240, AK/GL and Russian SOF assault vest were bundled together behind him, ready to be pushed ahead with his pack and the MGs.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM GPMG (100/100, + 2 belts)
Waiting by the sewer grate.
Laying down more smoke, organising the team, preparing to withdraw.

This message was last edited by the player at 11:15, Mon 14 June 2010.
Alexei Ondar
player, 153 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Sun 13 Jun 2010
at 22:33
  • msg #717

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Ondar uses the temporary gap in sniper fire to sprint toward the sewer grate.  Upon arrival at his destination, he takes a knee, shoulders his SVU-AS, flips the selector to automatic, and rips off a five round burst at the third floor window.  He continues to assess the sniper threat and covers the team's retreat until his turn to enter the sewer.




[Ondar]
Near grate.
SVU-AS (4/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
2x Soviet frag grenades
1x RPG-18
Covering retreat.

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 743 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 14 Jun 2010
at 16:22
  • msg #718

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz waited his turn at the grate and then squirmed into the sewer.
Jan Cerny
player, 578 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 14 Jun 2010
at 16:42
  • msg #719

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan followed Woj down the sewer grate, pushing the extra pack down first to Woj, followed by his own pack and then climbing down himself.  Once down in the sewer he thrust the extra pack into Woj's hands with the comment, "Carry that!" in Polish while he put his own pack back on.

Jan then turned to help Craig down into the sewer, taking the opportunity to look around the sewer and intending on getting Craig far enough away from the entrance to be able to tend his wound.  Jan was also conscious that they could easily get split up in the sewer so he focussed on keeping everyone in communication range to some degree, even though they needed to get clear of the area as quickly as possible.  The danger of someone dropping a grenade down another grate was quite a worry.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1856 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 14 Jun 2010
at 21:18
  • msg #720

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Bullets continue to buzz around you as you wait your turn to enter the sewer via the narrow grate entrance. Dawid tosses a second smoke out into the road to the south, partially screening the group from the enemy infantry approaching from that direction. You hear the BMP's engine rev up again, following shortly thereafter by the squeek and clatter of its treads. The sniper that had been troubling you earlier is probably no longer a threat, being as the building in which he is presumably located oddly has no windows directly overlooking the road directly adjacent to it.

With every passing second, the danger grows. Bullets ricochet off the pavement nearby, creeping ever closer, while others dig divots into the concrete face of the building that looms over the sewer entrance. Woj slides belly first into the opening and disappears into the darkness. Your overstuffed packs are hard to manouver down the narrow spillway. Craig is too preoccupied with the pain and stiffness in his leg to attempt wrestling his own pack down with him, let alone one of the spares. Jan tries to shove it down but it quickly becomes stuck. Kicking it down only wedges it more tightly in the narrow opening. Realizing that the pack simply won't go down and is now effectively blocking the passage, he tries to tug it out by its straps. After nearly a minute, he dislodges it and pulls it out.

It's clearly a choice between your lives and the equipment stored in the packs. With every passing second, the two enemy forces (that you are accutely aware of) are getting closer, and their fire is becoming more accurate. You each have a few seconds to pull any critical gear that can be stowed in your webbing or pockets before tossing the packs in a heap a few meters to the south of the open grate. The radio packs, emptied of all of their other contents, are now slim enough to pass through the storm sewer entrance, keeping your lifeline to the rest of the world intact. Dawid pulls the pin on the WP grenade and wedges it between two of the hastily abandoned packs. Hopefully, this will destroy them  if and when (and it's only a matter of time) the enemy soldiers arrive and disturb them, and likely cause a few casualties as well. With bullets slapping against the packs and enemy troops close enough that their shouts are intelligible over the din of the gunfire, Thor is the last man down the hole, dragging the grate back across the opening as he wiggles his way down the spillway backwards.

Down below, Jan attempts to use NVGs in the near pitch darkness of the feeder sewer tunnel. With almost no ambient light, the image he sees is black on deeper black. He turns off his goggles and pulls out a conventional battery-powered torch. It flickers on, illuminating the confines of the pipe. It's about two meters tall and less than a meter wide, with slightly curving edges. You have to duck-walk to avoid crawling on all fours. Jan hands his torch to Woj who, after learning that the entire group has entered the tunnel, leads you off. Unencumbered by heavy LBE or a weapon, he starts to pull ahead. Demonstrating his loyalty, he pauses whenever he does so to allow you to catch up.

You estimate that you're only about 10m below the surface of the road here. You can hear muted gunfire and muffled shouting above you. It seems to grow louder as you move forward. You're probably approaching another grate. If the enemy have discovered your escape route, you realize that they're probably prepping hand grenades for dropping down on your heads. As you try not to imagine the carnage that will ensue, you notice that the person ahead of you has just disappeared, seeming to pass directly through the wall ahead and to your right. As you reach that point, a teammate is waiting to direct you into a downward-sloping side tunnel. You slide down the sluceway on your butt for about 15m until it emerges into a much larger tunnel running perpendicular. This tunnel is about as tall as a man and wide enough for three people to walk shoulder to shoulder.

It doesn't smell as badly as you expected it too. There's about an inch of cold water on the floor of the tunnel and beads of condensation on the walls. The place has a damp, vaguely garbagy smell, kind of like a dirty beach or busy harbor. It's still quite cold down here, but it's noticeably warmer and more humid than it had been in the open air above.

You squat on your haunches, catching your breath, or stretch your cramped legs as best you can in the relatively narrow confines of what appears to be the main sewer tunnel. Jan examines Craig's thigh wound by torchlight. Thankfully, there appears to be no damage to the bone and, although it is bleeding freely, no majory arteries appear to have been cut. Jan tears open a field dressing and tightly wraps the wound. After a couple of minutes, Woj checks to see if you are ready to continue. As you prepare to move out again, the compost aroma of the tunnel is joined by the faint but sharp, nostril-burning tang of engine-grade grain alcohol. You notice that the trickle of nearly freezing water that had been flowing down the sluce pipe under your bum as you'd slid down it to the main tunnel has increased a little in volume. The alcohol fumes are beginning to muscle aside the more earthy, organic aroma of the sewer tunnel.


Next Moves?


OOC: All rucksacks are lost. You can take one or two items that would realistically fit in your LBE and/or pockets.
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:48, Tue 15 June 2010.
Alexei Ondar
player, 154 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Tue 15 Jun 2010
at 02:23
  • msg #721

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Ondar squats in the dark, attempting to catch his breath while conducting a silent inventory.  He had managed to salvage an MRE and his parka before ditching his rucksack, but had lost all his loose rifle ammo, spare clothes and bedroll among all the gear he had to leave behind in order to squeeze into the tunnel.  This was indeed proving a most costly endeavor.

As he maneuvers in the dark to redistribute his load, the harsh stench of ethanol becomes more apparent then quickly overpowering.  The paratrooper immediately stands and begins reflexively to bark orders to the team.

"We move now!" he bellows.  "They gonna burn us out!"

It was not the first time in this conflict that the opposition had attempted to jubilee his cherries.



[Ondar]
In the sewer.
SVU-AS (4/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
2x Soviet frag grenades
1x RPG-18
Rallying the team.

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1940 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 15 Jun 2010
at 03:24
  • msg #722

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Alexei Ondar (msg #721):

Bringing up the rear with Thor, Dawid decided against pointing out the obvious (no one was planning on staying there) but instead joked, "Ondar! I thought that was you drinking again! If you're not moving, I suggest you start now!"

His voice echoed off the concrete tunnel walls. As they moved, he shrugged into the Soviet assault vest, attached the paint can heater to the back of his webbing, and stuffed the food he recovered into his pockets.

There wasn't a lot he could bring from his pack. His binoculars, his torch, 2 days G-K rations. Everything else, he was already wearing or was salvaged from the other packs and ready to go. As it was, he had his PKM slung across one shoulder, AK-74/BG-15 across the other, carrying the disabled M240 in one hand and his torch in the other.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:56, Wed 16 June 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 150 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Tue 15 Jun 2010
at 05:03
  • msg #723

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

When it became clear packs would have to be abandonned, Thor stuffed his spare grenades, rifle cleaning kit and 2nd first aid kit into pockets and what little space was left in his webbing. Then, as he slid after everyone else into the drain, he grabbed the M72A4 in one hand, Mjollnir in the other, barrel pointing rearward just in case someone was stupid enough to follow...

"Get below!" Thor added his voice.
"Or smoke alone will kill!"
This message was last edited by the player at 18:46, Tue 15 June 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 168 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Tue 15 Jun 2010
at 08:32
  • msg #724

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Craig looks at his pack and then the hole, shit. He grabs the launcher and the three heat rounds that are left, his arctic sleeping bag was the first thing at the top of the pack so it went to. He quickly slips the three rounds into the rolled up bag and without a second look at his pack or the other gear moves off.

Still running on adrenaline he went into the hole pushing his bundle ahead of him. It was a tight squeeze but with some pretty desperate manoeuvring he make it to the more open area of the sewer system.

He thanked Jan for looking at his leg and gave him the clotting powder from his med kit. Once the field dressing was applied he took some of the pain meds he had and with a little help got into a standing position ready to move out. As the smell of fuel begins to build:

"Someone should light that, that sort of bullshit trick works both ways"

Items Grabbed:

RPG-7D Launcher
PG-7N Heat Grenade x3
Arctic sleeping bag
This message was last edited by the player at 05:39, Wed 16 June 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 581 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 15 Jun 2010
at 13:31
  • msg #725

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

With a clear choice of survival or keeping hold of his pack, Jan found the decision a simple one.  He grabbed the spare ammo for his rifle, the bottle of purification tablets and the spare survival rations out of the side pocket of his pack and then ditched the pack and its remaining contents.

Scrambling down into the sewer he led the others away from the grate they had entered by, following Woj.  The place stank but it wasn't as bad as he had been expecting.  Once they were clear enough he tended Craig wounded leg and noticed that Dawid was carrying still the M240.

"Lost the belts for that.  Sorry," was all he commented to Dawid while he tied off the bandage around Craig's leg.

Jan was on the verge of lighting up a cigarette and passing some around to the others when he started to smell the alcohol fumes.  "Move, everyone move!" he added to the calls from several of the others.

He then turned to their guide and asked him a couple of questions, speaking in Polish.  "Woj, do you know where you are going or are we just fleeing blindly?  I don't mind which but we need to know if there is a risk of us getting lost down here."


OOC
Items taken:
5.56mm N STANAG 30rd mag x4 (full x3 & 26rnds x1)
Bottle Purification Tablets (50tabs)
Survival Rations x8 days

This message was last edited by the player at 13:41, Tue 15 June 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1861 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Tue 15 Jun 2010
at 16:25
  • msg #726

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan Cerny:
He then turned to their guide and asked him a couple of questions, speaking in Polish.  "Woj, do you know where you are going or are we just fleeing blindly?  I don't mind which but we need to know if there is a risk of us getting lost down here."


Woj, flashes a quick smile.

"This main storm sewer tunnel goes down to the river. It's collapsed further on but we can still move a few kilometers underground. The fact that they think they can burn us out means they don't know the system very well. Still, we'd better pick up the pace."
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:04, Wed 16 June 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 744 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Tue 15 Jun 2010
at 16:46
  • msg #727

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz regretted the loss of his sleeping bag but as he was already wearing his winter gear, there wasn't much else to cry over. He followed the others down the dark tunnel, hoping that they'd have a chance to break contact with the enemy.
Jan Cerny
player, 583 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 15 Jun 2010
at 17:15
  • msg #728

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Agreed on that," Jan replied to Woj, obviously pleased to hear of Woj's knowledge of the sewer system.  "Capitaine.  Suggest Tuck takes the rear as Craig is wounded."

He didn't wait for a response though.  He set off behind Woj, attempting to set a decent pace.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 868 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 15 Jun 2010
at 20:26
  • msg #729

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dumping his ruck to the ground, Tucker begins to rifle through its contents as he knows their situation has become more critical since they have to dump the majority of their spare gear.  He takes a magazine bandoleer and thows it around his shoulders, he does the same with the claymore mine & pouch over the other shoulder.  The last thing that he goes for is the 5 liter bladder of water that he carried as a spare and to refill.  He dumps all of the contents on the ground after setting the items he wants aside to put back in when it's emptied (if allowable by the GM).  He shoulders the pac and follows behind the other team members into the sewer.  Following the others, Tucker hears Jan mention to Konrad about him taking up the rear guard, he turns to Bayer and waits for a reply.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HE]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [9/12] (Holstered)
Dumping gear and going in the sewer


Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Pack (if allowed)
This message was last edited by the player at 20:27, Tue 15 June 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1942 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 15 Jun 2010
at 20:31
  • msg #730

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #728):

Dawid closed his eyes for a second when Jan revealed he lost the ammo.

"It's okay. I'm just glad we all more or less got out of there alive."

They were still moving, which was good. He didn't say the obvious, which was it was crucial to not stop and do a re-org.

"Thor and I are in the rear. Everyone, let's keep the order we're in now. No point in moving everyone around. There's no room!"

The order they went down in was, to his recollection, Woj, Jan, Tucker, Bayer, Dieter. Then Mariusz, Minh, Warren and Ondar. He and Thor were taking up the rear. He was separated from Mariusz in a fight, but he was well-enough armed.
This message was last edited by the player at 20:46, Tue 15 June 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 156 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 16 Jun 2010
at 06:40
  • msg #731

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Before sliding down into the grate, Dieter salvaged a few items from his pack, some he stuffed into his webbing, others he simply dropped into the hole to collect when he got there.

OOC - Items salvaged:
 Personal Medical Kit [0.2kg]
 Parka [3.0kg] (was already wearing it)
 Hoyt Hunting Bow [1.0kg]
 23 arrows [3.0kg]
 Personal Hygiene Kit [0.2kg]
 2x One Day Rations [3.0kg]
 3x Frag grenade [1.5kg]
 1x Spare mag - 20 rounds [0.75kg]

I assume other kit, including my stuff in the horse pack, is lost at this time.


This message was last edited by the player at 06:43, Wed 16 June 2010.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 84 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Wed 16 Jun 2010
at 08:48
  • msg #732

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jeff ditched everything in his rucksack except some food he stuffed in his pockets.  The benefit of his light scouting load was he wore everything on his person, and not in his pack.

As they moved underground, he kept his bandanna tight around his face to ward off the smell of fumes and sewage.  He does produce his flashlight, but holds off on turning it on.
"I've got an IR filter on my light here, if you want to use it with NVG's.  But it seems like our guide knows the way."
Konrad Bayer
player, 1226 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Wed 16 Jun 2010
at 18:34
  • msg #733

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Sliding into the sewer, Bayer listens as nearly everyone begins speaking/shouting. "Quiet." he says, calmly and just loud enough to be heard over the other voices. "Stay in position... Front security step off now. Last man send up the count. Let's go."

Bayer will then push on further into the sewer as the team begins to move. If its too dark to see anything, he'll rest one hand on the back of the man in front of him, and tell whoever was behind to do the same to him.

Every few minutes, he'll signal for the last man to send up the count again.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1863 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 16 Jun 2010
at 23:42
  • msg #734

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


You move out, with Woj leading the way, torch in hand. After you've gone a few meters, you hear a low WHOOMP, followed by faint wave of warm air at your back, as the enemy ignites the alcohol in the feeder tunnel above you. Fortunately, they didn't have enough ethanol, or understand the layout of the storm drains/sewer well enough, for the ploy to cause you any harm.

You continue moving through the relatively roomy main storm sewer tunnel. Underground, you can't be sure of which direction you're going or how far you've walked. Fortunately, you can't be seen from the surface either. Based on what Woj said earlier, you assume that you are heading generally southwest, towards the Vistula, deeper into Praga and the Baron's territory.

After about 15 minutes, Woj brings the column to a halt and asks,

"Where are we going? I mean, we're heading towards the river now, but there are several exits between here and there."

Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 16:49, Thu 17 June 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 170 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Thu 17 Jun 2010
at 08:12
  • msg #735

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Craig looks around at the men around him. Then asks Woj;

”Do you know of any communities that may be able to shelter us in the interim ? Its just the Baron will have the river covered for such an escape. He knows its our main means of travel and fire-power.”
Minh Quyen
player, 504 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Thu 17 Jun 2010
at 08:20
  • msg #736

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Quyen doesn't speak during the move through the sewers except when she's required to report her number in the patrol. Small framed and shorter than most of the others, she has comparatively little difficulty moving through the tunnel. Near the front of the column, she'll listen for any sounds coming from the front, especially during halts when its more quiet.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1946 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 17 Jun 2010
at 08:55
  • msg #737

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #734):

Dawid sent up the count, making sure everyone was present and accounted for.

Struggling along behind Ondar, Dawid said, "I must apologise. You were right in wanting to get people moving. It's a very upsetting experience for all of us."

The tunnels had opened up a bit. Flashlight beams reflected off the muddy water and tunnel walls. They weren't in a tiny passage anymore but could spread out a little.

"Woj. We're going West, and the Baron's outpost is to the Northeast, so let's keep going towards the river. Maybe we can check halfway, see if it's clear."
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 745 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 17 Jun 2010
at 16:31
  • msg #738

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz moved quietly in the column. Being in the sewers of Warsaw in such a situation carried heavy significance for the young boy. Just over fifty years ago boys and a few girls his age had fought and died alongside their older companions in teh Warsaw Rising.

Now they were fighting for the freedom of the people against an evil dictator once more. He just hoped that their attempt ended more happily than those of his predecessors.
Jan Cerny
player, 589 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 17 Jun 2010
at 17:30
  • msg #739

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

With Woj using a torch Jan had turned off his NVGs and left then slung round his neck.  He continued trailing along behind their new guide, following him through the sewers.

"Where do those exits lead to?" he replied to Woj's question.  He was moving more easily now, the one advantage of having to ditch all of his gear!

At one of their stop points to check that everyone was present he voiced a question to Konrad, though loud enough for others to hear.  "Do we need to collapse a part of the sewer behind us to prevent pursuit?"
Konrad Bayer
player, 1227 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 18 Jun 2010
at 01:23
  • msg #740

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan Cerny:
"Do we need to collapse a part of the sewer behind us to prevent pursuit?"


"I would agree. However I think that is too dangerous considering the unpredictable condition the sewers are in after the what the city has gone through." Then touching a shadowy figure he assumed was Quyen, he says, "What do you think?"

Looking at the pitch darkness as the tunnel continued on, he adds, "West. Keep moving to the river. Let me know when we are one or two hundred meters near."
Alexei Ondar
player, 156 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Fri 18 Jun 2010
at 04:13
  • msg #741

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Not problem," Ondar responds to Piotrowski near the trailing end of the party as he attempts to gain some orientation relative to the surface in the underground dark.  "Lucky not use thermobarics.  Fire suck all air.  Smother or burn, don't know which worse."

He thinks about it for a few steps while the leaders plot their course.

"Smother probable worse."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1948 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 18 Jun 2010
at 04:42
  • msg #742

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Alexei Ondar (msg #741):

"I forgot about thermobarics... very nasty. We may feel somehow cheated by fate, yet we still have much to be thankful for!"

He looked at their order. Things had become disorganised by the flight underground, and until now they hadn't had the room or breathing space to correct it. Well, they could do a bit of that for the moment. Drew was gone, the original units didn't make a lot of sense, but still, it was important they have a feeling of control over themselves and their environment.

"Folks, here's how we're going to travel:

Woj
Jan
Sutherland
Tucker
Bayer
Minh
Mariusz
Dawid
Dieter
Warren
Ondar
Thor

"Woj, you'll need these." He passed up the AK/GL, Russian SOF vest with 6x magazines and 7x 40mm grenades.

"Any alternative suggestions for organisation? Otherwise, let's head west, as the Kapitan says."
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1864 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 18 Jun 2010
at 17:38
  • msg #743

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Woj reluctantly accepts the weapon and ammunition from Dawid. After everyone has had a chance to catch their breath, Woj leads the group off again. The tunnel is dark and dank, and it's hard not to feel at least a bit claustrophobic in its confines.

During the next hour, you cross several feeder tubes and pass two ladders leading, presumably, to street level. Woj climbs the second ladder and attempts to lift the heavy manhole cover. It does not budge. As he climbs back down, he mutters,

"That's not the one."

Two sharp bangs reverberate through the tunnel. It could be grenades dropped into the main storm sewer or one of its feeders. It sounds like it came from behind you, from what you guess must be the northeast. With the odd acoustics in the sewer system, it's impossible to accurately judge how far away the explosions occured, but you guess it was at least a few hundred meters back. Somewhat sheepishly, Woj reports,

"We should keep going."

He moves forward, sloshing through the anke-deep water in the tunnel. After another 15 minutes or so, you enter a wide, vertically conical chamber, into which two more large tubes emerge. The icy-cold, murky water is knee-deep here. There is a ladder of heavy iron runs set into the mildewy concrete of the chamber wall. Looking up, you can see a twinkling star through the round opening where a manhole cover would normally be.

"This should be it."

Seeing the worry on your face he adds, "Most of the covers have been removed by scavengers for scrap." As he starts up the ladder, he pauses and says, "I don't have night vision goggles."

Unwilling to fully trust the new guide with both NVGs and the high ground, Jan volunteers to take point. He mounts the rungs and climbs the 10-15 meters to the open manhole. He turns on his goggles and slowly lifts his head up above the pavement...

To the northeast, a parachute flare is descending, illuminating the crooked urban skyline. About a hundred meters to the east is what appears to be a large, bombed out light industrial building. To the west is an open area. To the north and south are badly damaged apartment blocks. The snow around the open manhole has recently been churned up by at least a couple of tracked vehicles. Looking up the road to the northeast, Jan can see movement about 500m away. It looks like armed men moving quickly towards you. From this extremely low vantage point, however, it's hard to see much beyond that.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...69,0.065875&z=15

-R.
Jan Cerny
player, 590 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 18 Jun 2010
at 23:17
  • msg #744

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Konrad," Jan called down to the people below him, speaking rapidly in English.  "The road is cleared up here with a standing building about a hundred meters to the East, ruins North and South and open ground to the West.  There are about a dozen men coming down the road from the North East, about half a klick away but moving fast towards us.  We either get out now and fight or keep running.  If we're fighting send the snipers up first to slow them down."

There wasn't enough time for the other eleven people to climb up and them all make it to cover before the approaching enemy soldiers saw them.  That meant that they would have to engage the soldiers and the best option, as far as Jan could see, was for one or more of the snipers to start shooting at a decent range in order to pin the enemy down.  Even if they didn't manage to hit anyone their fire would slow the approaching soldiers down and buy more time for the others to climb up.

Switching to Polish he continued, checking to see if there was another option to consider.  "Woj, can we keep moving underground in the sewers?  There are enemy approaching."



If Konrad decided that it was time to exit the sewers and engage the enemy then Jan's plan was quite simple.  He would stay at the top of the sewer entrance and place people as they emerged.  The snipers would be sent to the Northern ruins to open fire and delay the enemy patrol.  Dawid and Mariusz would join them with the PKM in case serious firepower was needed.  The first of Tuck or Minh up the ladder would be assigned to keep a watch out East and the other would keep a watch South.  The rest would be sent to what looked to be a statue or war memorial to the North West where Konrad would be able to see what was going on, allowing him to regroup and decide what to do next.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1865 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 19 Jun 2010
at 01:44
  • msg #745

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan Cerny:
Switching to Polish he continued, checking to see if there was another option to consider.  "Woj, can we keep moving underground in the sewers?  There are enemy approaching.".


Woj calls back, "We can go down to the river but won't they be waiting for us there?"
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1950 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 19 Jun 2010
at 09:35
  • msg #746

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #743):

Feet and lower legs freezing, Dawid said through chattering teeth, "w-w-w-what's going on up there? C-c-c-can you see anyone? M-my ass is m-made of ice right n-now!"

Once word was passed down he thought for a second. "K-Kapitan, I r-recommend we get one or two volunteers, p-p-referably snipers, to delay and harass any p-pursuit. We would use the distraction to g-go n-north and link up l-later."
This message was last edited by the player at 11:27, Sat 19 June 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1228 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sat 19 Jun 2010
at 18:08
  • msg #747

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Already feeling trapped and more in danger being in the tunnels than on the surface, Bayer is convinced when Jan and Dawid speak up. "Sniper det up to the front." he says to the line of people behind him. Then loudly, so Jan can hear he says, "Attention. Listen here. We're going up. Sniper det will act as rear guard. Enemy observed five hundred meters out and closing. It may be a fighting withdraw if we are spotted. We're going North. If you are separated, get out of the city and get back to GK, and good luck."

Bayer then moves around the men ahead of him and puts his hands around the metal ladder. He wanted to be in a place where he could observe and command before they started emerging from the sewers. "In order... Myself, snipers, support, and assault. Tucker you're the last man out. Make sure nobody is left behind. See you on the top." he announces.

Upon reaching the surface, Bayer will lay on the ground in the prone on one side of the manhole facing the approaching enemy. He already had a round in the chamber of his grenade launcher.
Alexei Ondar
player, 157 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Sun 20 Jun 2010
at 01:25
  • msg #748

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Ondar moves to the front of the line forming around the base of the ladder.  He finds Brandt, the other member of his sniper element and relays the following:

"Okay, Deeterbrant, when out of man-hole, move to southwest of intersection.  Cover team from there."  He pauses for moment.  "If cut off, move west.  Regroup at river."

The Tuvan defector makes sure he has a fresh magazine seated in his rifle then climbs the ladder.  Upon arrival at the surface, he braces against the bitter cold and activates his night vision goggles.  Moving low but quickly, he scouts for a position to the southwest and begins to cover the remainder of the team.
Craig Sutherland
player, 172 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sun 20 Jun 2010
at 03:56
  • msg #749

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


With his gloved hand on the first rung of the ladder Craig waited his turn to ascend into the unknown. The cold was somewhat of a relief it dulled the pain in his leg leaving just a dull ache.

When it was his turn Craig began climbing using just his arms and hopping on his good leg to each rung. Once clear Craig lays prone facing the advancing troops switching on his NVG's.

When given the signal he moves at a hobbling walk to the nearest cover or at the appropriate distance to cover the next person in the line from his prone position.

He keeps the muzzle of his weapon pointed at the roofs of the apartment buildings as he moves and when he is stationary looking for movement.
Dieter Brandt
player, 160 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 20 Jun 2010
at 06:51
  • msg #750

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

(Before exiting the manhole, Dieter will pass his 3 spare frag grenades to anyone who wants them.)

Glad to be out of the cold, dank passages, Dieter clambered out of the manhole. Looking around, he followed Ondars instruction and moved to the Southwest, looking for a suitable firing position. Once in place, he quickly scanned the surrounding area, both in front and behind, before settling in. He positioned his rifle to get a clear aim on the oncoming patrol. If it is still dark he will use the Image Intensifiers, if not then he will stick to the rifle scope.

He then waited as the rest of the team exited the hole and moved off.

Dieter Brandt
Covering the squad and watching the enemy
PSG-1 - 19/20 rounds
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers

This message was last edited by the player at 06:52, Sun 20 June 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 746 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 20 Jun 2010
at 07:00
  • msg #751

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz climbed the ladder to the surface and breathed in the sharp, cold air. It was as cold as teh Devil's tit and his soaked fatigues were going to be the death of him if he didn't find shelter soon.

He reached teh top and scuttled over to cover, trying to orient himself in the city of his birth as best he could.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1953 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 20 Jun 2010
at 07:29
  • msg #752

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Dieter Brandt (msg #750):

Dawid took the grenades, intending to give 1 to Woj when he saw him again.

"Thank you, good luck my friend."

When his turn came, the rungs were freezing and slick from the water and mud on the boots of those who came before. He passed the M240 up, then followed, PKM bumping on his back.

On the surface, it seemed to have gotten colder as now they could feel the wind. His feet were numb icicles. The snipers were ahead, and probably the asaulters could manage on their own. Jan had a good idea of the surface layout, and with only seconds to spare they couldn't afford any confusion.

"Everyone, let's do what Jan says, come on, let's go!"

Jan seemed to be directing traffic, so he went where directed and lay down with the PKM ready to fire.
This message was last edited by the player at 19:56, Sun 20 June 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 870 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 20 Jun 2010
at 18:23
  • msg #753

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Konrad Bayer:
Already feeling trapped and more in danger being in the tunnels than on the surface, Bayer is convinced when Jan and Dawid speak up. "Sniper det up to the front." he says to the line of people behind him. Then loudly, so Jan can hear he says, "Attention. Listen here. We're going up. Sniper det will act as rear guard. Enemy observed five hundred meters out and closing. It may be a fighting withdraw if we are spotted. We're going North. If you are separated, get out of the city and get back to GK, and good luck."

Bayer then moves around the men ahead of him and puts his hands around the metal ladder. He wanted to be in a place where he could observe and command before they started emerging from the sewers. "In order... Myself, snipers, support, and assault. Tucker you're the last man out. Make sure nobody is left behind. See you on the top." he announces.

Upon reaching the surface, Bayer will lay on the ground in the prone on one side of the manhole facing the approaching enemy. He already had a round in the chamber of his grenade launcher.


Keeping quiet, Tucker nods to Bayer when he's been given his assignement.  'Tail-End Charlie.  I'll be the clean-up man if shit goes wrong with this and within the last hour, our luck has gone from good to completely shitty,' he thinks to himself as he watches the other elements of the team go up the ladder before him.  He keeps watch inside the tunnels as one-by-one people make their way up to the street.  He waits for his turn to get out of the confining space of the dirty tunnels and more than likely, the pursuing forces of the Baron.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HE]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [9/12] (Holstered)
Dumping gear and going in the sewer

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Pack (if allowed)

Tail-End Charlie keeping watch over the passages while the rest of the team makes their way back up to the street

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1868 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 20 Jun 2010
at 21:52
  • msg #754

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


With Jan waiting just outside the open manhole, you climb the ladder, clamber out, and crawl through the mashed snow towards your designated position. Jan directs traffic. The flare descending towards the western horizon backlights the approaching enemy force. They are moving at a jog, about fifteen men using the beaten path in the right lane (relative to you) of the road.

The three-man sniper element is first out. Following Ondar's lead and instructions, they crawl to the south and settle into their firing positions- prone in the road at the southwest side of the intersection- where they begin to pick out their targets. Dawid and Mariusz follow Jan's directions and crawl towards the northeast corner of the intersection where they set up behind the PKM in support of the sniper detachment now settled in on the corner opposite. (Who has the M240?)

The rest of the team begins crawling quickly to the northwest, towards the cover provided by of a couple of multi-story buildings on the northeast side of the the main intersection. These buildings should screen any subsequent movement to the west. A large, battered church occupies the northwest corner of the intersection. Past that should be the open parkland Jan described during his rushed scouting report.

Overburdened and almost overwhelmed with the bitter cold here back on the surface, you feel like you are swimming through molasses. Every muscle in your body cries out for warmth and rest. You can only hope that your body doesn't fail you in the critical next few minutes.

The enemy squad slows abruptly. Someone in the enemy group shouts and they all instantly drop into a low crouch. They continue to move towards the intersection, but more slowly and with more vigilance and caution. One of the enemy fighters points to the north and shouts a terse burst of directions and five of the enemy break off and sprint to the opposite side of the road.

The distant flare to the northeast has now descended behind some buildings and, apart from a faint, flickering glow lingering in that direction, darkness quickly descends again.

The enemy is now approximately 500m off. About ten men continue stalking towards the intersection in the southern lanes. Five others have crossed the road and are paralleling their comrades via the northern sidewalk.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...92,0.016469&z=17

-R.
This message was last edited by the GM at 22:16, Sun 20 June 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 162 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 20 Jun 2010
at 23:43
  • msg #755

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Using his image intensifiers, Dieter will attempt to identify any officers/NCOs in the enemy unit. He will also try to identify anyone with an MG or radio.

Once key targets have been identified he will issue targets to Ondar and Thor, as well as setting targets for himself, so that when the order comes to fire they will be able to take out those targets immediately.

Dieter Brandt
Attempting to identify key targets in the enemy force
PSG-1 - 19/20 rounds
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers

Thor Halgeirsen
player, 154 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 21 Jun 2010
at 03:31
  • msg #756

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Settled into cover by the roadside, Thor aimed at the furthest man on the northern side of the road and waited. As the situation stood, it was only a matter of time until bullets started flying and he for one wanted to ensure none of the enemy escaped.

Thor "The Thunderer"
Aiming at furthest enemy using telescopic/starlight scope
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x7
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio
30rd mag, 5.45mm, full, x8

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1956 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 21 Jun 2010
at 05:57
  • msg #757

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #754):

Dawid aimed in the direction of the approaching ground troops, waiting for an order to open fire. He was still burdened, although a lot less so now that his pack was gone.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (100/100) + 1 Spare Belt (85)
3 Frag Grenades
Stechkin + 2 Magazines

Aiming at the approaching troops.

Craig Sutherland
player, 173 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 21 Jun 2010
at 08:32
  • msg #758

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw



Shuffling along as best as he can Craig tries to create as low a profile as possible. This cold is killing me he thought, literally. He used all his strength to keep going willing himself on.

The noise of the enemy force spotting something was just a distraction. They probably just noted the entrance of the sewer and where getting into position. Once in cover he would engage the enemy force, but he just need to make it there. He willed himself on still checking the upper levels of the apartment buildings.

AKS-47U (45/45) + 5 spare magazines
Browning HP (20/20) w/ silencer + 2 spare magazines
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade
Fire Support Element
Moving forward
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 747 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 21 Jun 2010
at 17:19
  • msg #759

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz followed orders dutifully and set up next to Dawid. He readied himself and said, "We need to run soon, once we open fire they'll return it and pin us down. Then the vehicles will come and finish us off. We should leave a sniper to slow them down and try to escape."
Dieter Brandt
player, 163 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 21 Jun 2010
at 21:52
  • msg #760

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

After scanning the prospective targets, Dieter will select whoever appears to be in charge as his primary target, with a radioman as his secondary target. If no obvious radioman he will target an MG gunner. Once in range he will start a count with the other snipers.

"Ondar, Thor, select your targets, on my command... 5, 4, 3, 2, 1." He will then fire, aiming a headshot at his first target and then swiftly moving to a torso shot on his second target.

Dieter Brandt
Targetting officer/NCO first
PSG-1 - 19/20 rounds
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers

Thor Halgeirsen
player, 155 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Tue 22 Jun 2010
at 00:19
  • msg #761

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Do NOT fire Bragi!" Thor hissed at Dieter.
"Don't think they see yet!"
Konrad Bayer
player, 1230 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Tue 22 Jun 2010
at 00:46
  • msg #762

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Reaching the surface, Bayer lay in the snow for a few moments, aiming at the approaching men, and judging the time it was taking for the rest of the team to emerge.

"North." he whispers. "Let's go. Rear security don't wait too long."

Bayer then moves as low as possible to the north until the line of sight is broken and he can then run.
Alexei Ondar
player, 158 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Tue 22 Jun 2010
at 01:24
  • msg #763

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Hold fire," Ondar whispers as forcefully as he can.  "Wait for them engage.  Return fire.  Break contact.  Make overwatch.  North by Northwest."

He huddles prone in the snow, observing likely targets and shivering as he hopes his makeshift overwhites are up to snuff.



[Ondar]
Prone in the intersection.
SVU-AS (10/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
2x Soviet frag grenades
1x RPG-18
Covering the team's retreat.

Jeff D. Warren
player, 87 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Tue 22 Jun 2010
at 02:13
  • msg #764

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Amongst the snipers, Jeff takes aim on the lead man in the larger group, but holds his fire. He doesn't bother with his suppressor, since no one else has one. "All hold fire. Thor cover the small north group, rest of us on the larger group. Don't shoot unless you have to. I'm on the lead, but its gonna be a long shot for me."


Jeff Warren
AK-103 w/POSP4x24 [28/30]
Aiming at leader of large group, ready to fire 2 aimed shots if engaged or ordered to fire

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1959 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 22 Jun 2010
at 03:00
  • msg #765

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz Tokarski:
Mariusz followed orders dutifully and set up next to Dawid. He readied himself and said, "We need to run soon, once we open fire they'll return it and pin us down. Then the vehicles will come and finish us off. We should leave a sniper to slow them down and try to escape."


Konrad's orders echoed Mariusz's observations. He replied to Mariusz as he raised to his knees and slung the PKM so it hung across his chest.

"Looks like you're right on all counts, good thinking. Let's get a move on. If they open fire, throw a smoke grenade, if you got one!"

Grabbing the carry handle for the disabled M240 he crouched, then followed Konrad, mimicking his movements.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (100/100) + 1 Spare Belt (85)
3 Frag Grenades
Stechkin + 2 Magazines

Moving North

This message was last edited by the player at 06:05, Tue 22 June 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 748 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Tue 22 Jun 2010
at 06:03
  • msg #766

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz nodded with relief and quickly followed Dawid in the hope of breaking contact.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1871 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Tue 22 Jun 2010
at 19:47
  • msg #767

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


Tuesday, October 24th, 2000
0130 hrs.
25F
Mostly cloudy skies; slight breeze from the north
Quarter Moon (waning)
East Bank Warsaw, Poland



The sniper detachment holds its fire, hoping to draw the fifteen-man enemy patrol closer to the intersection before initiating a rifle ambush.

The enemy patrol advances another 100m or so before its leader is satisfied that his men are indeed approaching their querry. With another shout and wave of his arm, his men quickly leave the hard-packed snow of the open northbound (right, from your POV) lane for the better cover of some scraggly trees lining the road. In a couple of seconds, they've more or less disappeared from view. Two, evenly-spaced gunshots ring out from the direction of the now mostly hidden enemy force. It appears to be a signal of some sort as opposed to aimed fire directed at the snipers. A red road flare burns to life behind a shrubbery and sails end-over-end out into the road. In the red glow of the flare, the snipers are able to start picking out partial targets (a head here, a shoulder there, etc.) among the cover and concealment of the vegetation. Due to a better angle from the snipers' position, of the five men on the north side of the road, two are clearly visible near the corner of a buidling.

Meanwhile, Dawid and Mariusz displace and join the others near the shelled-out church at the northwest corner of the intersection. The damaged apartment buildings directly to the east of the church shield them from the fully alerted enemy force. The bulk of the team now has the breathing space it needs to move away from the intersection unseen and unimpeded- for the time being, at least. There are already tracks in the snow on the road here, heading away from the intersection in all four directions. From what you remember of Craig and Apel's pre-mission briefings, this particulary part of the city is occupied by several hundred civilians. Folks must have been out and about on various business in this area during the previous day.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...92,0.016469&z=17

-R.
This message was last edited by the GM at 20:13, Tue 22 June 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 596 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 22 Jun 2010
at 21:55
  • msg #768

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Konrad Bayer:
"North." he whispers. "Let's go. Rear security don't wait too long."


Jan nodded in response and waited until it was clear that the snipers had been successful in drawing off the enemy patrol before taking point again and setting a north bound course.  He used the recently travelled roads where possible, aiming to loose their tracks amongst those of the locals.

Where necessary he angled slightly north westwards using the roads to put more distance between them and the patrol he had seen in case some of the enemy soldiers had attempted to flank round to the side of where they had observed the snipers.
Craig Sutherland
player, 176 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 23 Jun 2010
at 08:53
  • msg #769

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw



Craig moves along with the rest of the team, he tries to keep up as best he can. He continues to do his job working through the pain in his leg while scanning the sides of the road with his AKU at his shoulder.

If he can direct the team from his knowledge of the immediate area he does not hesitate to speak up.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1960 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 23 Jun 2010
at 11:50
  • msg #770

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #767):

Shivering in the cold night air, Dawid was relieved at least that there were tracks here that would make it hard for someone to follow them.

He caught up with Konrad as they rounded the blasted church.

"If no one has a better idea of where to go, my old bunker from when we were shelling the NATO forces surrounding the city is to the Northwest. We stashed some uniforms there when we pulled out, I'm sorry I forgot to mention this before. They may come in handy."


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (100/100) + 1 Spare Belt (85)
3 Frag Grenades
Stechkin + 2 Magazines

Behind the Church, talking to Konrad

This message was last edited by the player at 01:07, Thu 24 June 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 164 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 23 Jun 2010
at 20:53
  • msg #771

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Dieter holds his fire, waiting for an instruction from Ondar or Warren.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 873 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 23 Jun 2010
at 21:00
  • msg #772

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Tucker sets up and lets everyone pass him and then waits until the last person passes him before he moves to follow.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HE]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [9/12] (Holstered)

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Pack (if allowed)

Covering & waiting for the last man to pass him

Konrad Bayer
player, 1232 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 24 Jun 2010
at 00:46
  • msg #773

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Reaching the church, Bayer halts the group that's with him. "Move into all around defense." he whispers while he digs out his radio handset.

Then just as quietly, he speaks into the radio, "Thunder. Sunray. Are you moving yet? We're holding position near the church. Over?" With the handset still cradled up against his ear, he nods to Dawid while he waits for a reply over the net.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 159 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Thu 24 Jun 2010
at 02:50
  • msg #774

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Not moving Járngreipr from the furthest man, Thor spared a quick glance at his immediate surroundings and began to mentally plan an exit path which wouldn't expose either himself, or the three men nearby to sight.

"Fordømmer!" he spat quietly.
The word itself may not have been understood by anyone, but the tone of a man pissed off certainly was.

"We cut off. How that happen?"
Somehow they'd taken up position on the roadway using burnt out and stripped car bodies for cover. Usually that wouldn't have been so bad, but then everyone else had headed to the park on the north side of the road, splitting the unit in two.

"Bragi, Óðr," He indicated Dieter and Ondar with his left hand while peering through his scope.

"Go that way femti pace."
His left hand swung around to poke towards the buildings to the south west.

"Huldrekall and Thor follow, you cover."
Once they'd moved back they could begin searching for a way to cross the exposed roadway without having to resort to the very obvious use of smoke to conceal them.

Thor "The Thunderer"
Attempting to retain sight picture on furthest target while directing local movements
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x7
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio
30rd mag, 5.45mm, full, x8

This message was last edited by the player at 23:48, Thu 24 June 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 749 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 24 Jun 2010
at 16:01
  • msg #775

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz took up a defensive position and crouched, his teeth chattering and his bones like ice. He needed to get warm soon or it wouldn't matter where they ran because he'd be an icicle.
Dieter Brandt
player, 165 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Thu 24 Jun 2010
at 17:14
  • msg #776

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Thor Halgeirsen:
"Bragi, Óðr," He indicated Dieter and Ondar with his left hand while peering through his scope.

"Go that way femti pace."
His left hand swung around to poke towards the buildings to the south west.


For once Thor actually seemed to make sense, they were badly positioned. Dieter looked in the direction indicated by Thor, then turned back and nodded. Looking over at Ondar, he indicated that it was time to move. He quickly gathered himself up and move as quickly as he could in a low crouch, heading towards the buidlings indicated by Thor, as he moved he keyed his radio. Hopefuly Ondar will follow close behind him.

"Hailstorm-1, this is Thunder-2. Position compromised, Thunder and Tornado moving South West to better cover. Will be able to provide good arc of fire shortly. Will give new sit rep as soon as possible. Over."

Once he had reached the buildings he scanned quickly for a good firing position. If there is anywhere obvious on an upper floor he will take it. If not he will stick to the ground floor. Ideally, when Thor & Warren follow, he will direct them to other good positions so that all four snipers have a good arc of fire from where the can do some serious damage, without being bunched up.

Dieter Brandt
Moving to buildings in SW, while radioing Konrad
PSG-1 - 19/20 rounds
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers

Alexei Ondar
player, 159 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Fri 25 Jun 2010
at 01:32
  • msg #777

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

"Sunray, Thunder is fall back to south and west for improve vantage."  Ondar keys the handset on his radio and acknowledges Bayer's inquiry.  "We advise when is clear."

The Soviet defector rises to a crouch and scrambles to a position in the rubble surrounding the structures to the southwest corner of the intersection.

He was not concerned so much about splitting the team across the roadway as he was with maintaining sight of their pursuers.  It was a dark and cloudy night with little moonlight and they were all experienced professionals wearing at least makeshift overwhites and sporting long range rifles with enhanced optics, so he silently bargained that the deck was stacked in their favor as he covered Brandt's movement and followed suit.



[Ondar]
Moving to southwest structure.
SVU-AS (10/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
2x Soviet frag grenades
1x RPG-18
Maintaining overwatch.

Thor Halgeirsen
player, 160 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Fri 25 Jun 2010
at 02:24
  • msg #778

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Once Ondar and Dieter had moved back into cover and signaled their readiness, Thor motioned Warren to go. He was just a few seconds behind, heading for cover on the ground level, expecting their next action to be another bound to the south west and not the announcement of their position by entering into combat.

Thor "The Thunderer"
Moving back with Warren to cover on the street near the target building
Prepared to move again within moments to the next position further along the street.
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x7
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio
30rd mag, 5.45mm, full, x8

Minh Quyen
player, 506 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Fri 25 Jun 2010
at 03:12
  • msg #779

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Konrad Bayer:
"Move into all around defense."


Arriving safely at the church, Quyen goes down on one knee and surveys the southern flank. Then hearing Bayer's instructions, she moves out a few meters and sets herself up in a position of cover that can cover the south.

While she waits, anticipating they'll all be moving out just as soon enough, she pats over her webbing to check if she'd lost any more gear.

Once done, she'll keep her weapon up at the ready and scan her arcs.
Jeff D. Warren
player, 89 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Fri 25 Jun 2010
at 05:03
  • msg #780

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jeff nods silently at the orders from the rest of the snipers. Although he had been a former SF Captain, he was quite satisfied in listening to the advice of the men around him, as it coincided with his own thoughts.

He continued to cover the approaching hostiles as best he could, alternating between his NOD's for observation, and his scope for aiming when he could. After the first two snipers had left, Jeff waited until it was he and Thor's turn to move, and then took off to the indicated position as soon as Thor said.  Once there, he dropped to a knee behind cover, ready to engage the hostiles, while also waiting on the next bound.


Jeff Warren
Covering, Moving, Covering (2-3 single shots at target of opportunity if fired upon)
AK-103 w/POSP 4x24 [23/30] + 8 mags
3 RGO frags
3 RDG smokes
Holstered Sig P220

This message was last edited by the player at 05:08, Fri 25 June 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1872 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 25 Jun 2010
at 16:42
  • msg #781

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw


The sniper detachment rises in shifts and moves towards the sturdy-looking building situated on the southwest corner of the intersection. You guess (correctly, it turns out) that it is likely a post office. Like nearly all of the buildings you've seen so far in Warsaw, this one's windows are blown out, making entering the structure a relatively simple affair.

As Dieter is about to climb through a window into the deeper darkness beyond, Ondar stops him and points to the south. Advancing steadily up the road towards the intersection is a group of about armed men arrayed a skirmish line. They spot the sniper detachment a second later and scatter among the buildings lining the road. Once again, one of them fires two shots, presumably as some sort of signal.

From the post office, the snipers have a better view of the five men from the first group on the north side of the main road. The men on the south side of the road, however, are almost impossible to see from this angle. The sniper group is now in a precarious position. From in and around the post office, they can probably hold off at least part of the force approaching from the east (Force 1 on the map). On the other hand, if they set up inside the post office, it will be very difficult to see and engage the second force (Force 2 on the map)) approaching from the south. Both enemy forces are at the outside limit of effective small arms range (although Group 2 is a little closer). The opportunity to engage the enemy at the margin of their weapons' effective range is quickly slipping away. The snipers also realize that they currently have a pretty good chance to cross the intersection at speed and rejoin the rest of the group without sustaining casualties. This opportunity likely won't be around much longer. If and when either (or both) of the enemy groups press forward, the odds of doing so successfully diminishes significantly.

The group at the church can do little more than watch, wait, and catch its collective breath. From its current position, neither of the enemy groups to the east are visible, nor are the enemy groups approaching from the south. (If you shift a bit to the east, you will be able to see part of the way down the road to the south).

You notice the low growl of vehicle engines. The sound steadily grows in volume as the vehicle/s crawl closer. It is likely that the enemy forces will soon be joined by reinforcements. Every minute counts.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...92,0.016469&z=17

-R.
This message was last edited by the GM at 16:44, Fri 25 June 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1233 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 25 Jun 2010
at 17:22
  • msg #782

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Hearing additional shots coming from the other direction, Bayer once again speaks into his radio handset. This time around he's less calm, a speaks quickly, "Thunder. Sunray. Where are you? Start moving that team Ondar. Run! Over."

Agitated, Bayer looks through the darkness towards Dawid while he waits for a response over the net. "How far is the bunker from here?" he asks quietly. "We're not waiting any longer." Although the last statement implied leaving the snipers, it wasn't likely that Bayer meant what he said.

Satisfied the group was in a decent all around defense, he positions himself where he could observe to the south and the road. He then checks and ensures there is an HE round in the launcher.
Alexei Ondar
player, 160 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Fri 25 Jun 2010
at 22:27
  • msg #783

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Ondar looks to the east and to the south and assesses the relative ranges to and composition of the approaching enemy forces.  Seeing no immediate need to make a stand here in the burned-out post office, he orders a tactical retreat.

"Okay, we got time now.  Move out." the Tuvan sharpshooter orders.  "Go west, end of block and cross.  Then one block north.  Hold there.  I cover.  Go!"

As the sniper element begins to withdraw to the northwest across Aleja Solidarnosc, Ondar contiues to survey their pursuers' approach and relays his plan to Bayer.

"Copy Sunray. Thunder fall back." he calls in stilted and broken English. "Ron-day-voo one block west your position."



[Ondar]
Outside post office
SVU-AS (10/10) + 6x10rd mags 7.62mmL
2x Soviet frag grenades
1x RPG-18
Covering sniper team's retreat.

This message was last edited by the player at 01:27, Sat 26 June 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 597 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 25 Jun 2010
at 22:55
  • msg #784

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan silently cursed how their luck was going.  He had tried to direct the snipers to the north of the sewer exit but for some reason they had headed into the ruins to the south and now they were in severe danger of getting separated.  He had tried to put everyone on the same side of the road when he had been directing people as they exited the sewers but he had failed to get everyone to stick close enough together.

Konrad Bayer:
Hearing additional shots coming from the other direction, Bayer once again speaks into his radio handset. This time around he's less calm, a speaks quickly, "Thunder. Sunray. Where are you? Start moving that team Ondar. Run! Over."

Agitated, Bayer looks through the darkness towards Dawid while he waits for a response over the net. "How far is the bunker from here?" he asks quietly. "We're not waiting any longer." Although the last statement implied leaving the snipers, it wasn't likely that Bayer meant what he said.

Satisfied the group was in a decent all around defense, he positions himself where he could observe to the south and the road. He then checks and ensures there is an HE round in the launcher.


Jan risked a glance at Konrad.  "Are we going now or waiting for the snipers?" he hissed, unsure what the Captain wanted them to do.  As he spoke he pushed himself up into a crouch behind a fallen piece of masonry, ready to move off the moment Konrad gave the order.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 875 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Fri 25 Jun 2010
at 23:10
  • msg #785

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Cap'n Rae:
The group at the church can do little more than watch, wait, and catch its collective breath. From its current position, neither of the enemy groups to the east are visible, nor are the enemy groups approaching from the south. (If you shift a bit to the east, you will be able to see part of the way down the road to the south).

You notice the low growl of vehicle engines. The sound steadily grows in volume as the vehicle/s crawl closer. It is likely that the enemy forces will soon be joined by reinforcements. Every minute counts.

Next Moves?

Tucker takes advantage of what cover he can find when his group stops and gets a short rest and moves a bit to the east so he can possibly get some eyes on the group that is now moving up on them from the south.  When he finds some cover and a good vantage point to look, he replaces the 40mm HE round inside his grenade launcher and replaces it with a HEDP round, the HE round going back into one of the empty pouches on his grenadier's vest.  He continues to keep watch until they're ready to move again.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HEDP]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [9/12] (Holstered)

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Pack (if allowed)

Covering & waiting for the last man to pass him as he now keeps watch to the south as new threats (man & vehicles) are approaching them

This message was last edited by the player at 19:54, Sun 27 June 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1234 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sat 26 Jun 2010
at 06:56
  • msg #786

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan Cerny:
Jan risked a glance at Konrad.  "Are we going now or waiting for the snipers?" he hissed, unsure what the Captain wanted them to do.


Bayer lowers the handset from his ear and answers quietly, "We wait. But not here. One block west. We RV with the snipers there. They're puling back now. Jan and Quyen take front security."

He then raises the handset and acknowledges Ondar, "Sunray, roger. Out."

Bayer pulls back away from the wall and gives everyone a quick once over, especially Sutherland who was wounded, before pointing to the west and nodding, "Ok. Let's go."
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 750 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 26 Jun 2010
at 07:32
  • msg #787

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Mariusz gripped his rifle tightly and started moving with the others. He tried to remain alert but the cold, fatigue and nerves were making him jittery.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1961 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 26 Jun 2010
at 07:41
  • msg #788

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #786):

Dawid pulled out his compass and map.

He started to take a bearing, but noticed they were moving out.

"Sorry, Kapitan! Give me a few minutes when we stop to get my bearings."

The truth was, it was hard to know where they were, and much had changed in the years after the strikes.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (100/100) + 1 Spare Belt (85)
3 Frag Grenades
Stechkin + 2 Magazines

Heading west.

Jan Cerny
player, 600 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 26 Jun 2010
at 07:47
  • msg #789

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Jan nodded firstly at Konrad and then at Quyen before setting off in a westerly direction, looking for a good defensive position one block further west.  He tried to move stealthily, setting as good a pace as was possible while attempting to keep quiet at the same time.  He took point, knowing that he could rely on Quyen to back him up, holding his rifle ready in his shoulder in case they encounterd any further enemy patrols.  He had disregarded switching back to his silenced SMG as the enemy patrols were of a size that meant taking out an entire one silently was simply impossible.

The key now was to break contact with the enemy so that they could try and find the bunker Dawid had mentioned.  From what Woj had said so far the Baron seemed to control the whole of Warsaw and that meant finding someone friendly was going to be problematic.  Even if they did manage to find someone friendly the likelihood was that those people would be too scared and too short of food to shelter Jan and his comrades at all.


Jan
Taking point with Quyen and leading the move one block to the west.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Dieter Brandt
player, 166 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sat 26 Jun 2010
at 15:55
  • msg #790

Re: The Ruins of Warsaw

Alexei Ondar:
Ondar looks to the east and to the south and assesses the relative ranges to and composition of the approaching enemy forces.  Seeing no immediate need to make a stand here in the burned-out post office, he orders a tactical retreat.

"Okay, we got time now.  Move out." the Tuvan sharpshooter orders.  "Go west, end of block and cross.  Then one block north.  Hold there.  I cover.  Go!"


Dieter cursed under his breath. The move to the southwest has been a bad one, and they were in danger of getting cut off. Hearing Ondar's barked order, he moved quickly to the west, not waiting for the others to move. Once across the road he paused in cover, waving Thor and Warren past him. He then gestured for Ondar to follow. Once Ondar had caught up he would then continue moving west, heading for what appeared to be the remnants of an old park.

While waiting he will re-assess the threat from the east and the south.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 163 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sun 27 Jun 2010
at 12:24
  • msg #791

Sniper withdrawal

Knowing full well that being caught out in the open was the beginning of their troubles, and the move south west was their only option at the time, Thor motioned Warren onward down the street towards the river. While it was possible they'd been spotted, it was more probable somebody had slipped up and been observed by the enemy, triggering their warning shots and deployment.

The probability of detection was almost a certainty now that the southern group had reacted in an almost identical manner as the eastern group. That near certainty was enough for Thor to act...

Hefting the considerable weight of Mjollnir, Thor braced himself against the north wall of the post office, placed his eye to Megingjord and quickly acquired a target. Spending a few more moments steadying his aim, he gently brushed the delicate trigger and sent a 115 grams of jacketed lead speeding on it's way at over 850 metres per second.

Such a rushed shot from a less than ideal position was unlikely to strike his intended target, but killing wasn't his intention. Making the enemy think twice about rushing forward to an effective range for their weapons was.

Shot away, and once again in the rear of the withdrawing force, he heading south westward as quick as he could, hugging the wall and hoping his shot had the desired delaying effect.

Thor "The Thunderer"
Taking up a firing position against the northern wall of the PO using car bodies or general street litter to cover him from return fire
Acquiring, aiming (one action) then firing at furthest target on north side of the road
Withdrawing rapidly taking advantage of all available cover
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (9/10) + 4x10 + 1x7
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio
30rd mag, 5.45mm, full, x8

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1873 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 27 Jun 2010
at 22:08
  • msg #792

Link-up


As their new position is almost immediately rendered untenable by the second enemy manouver group coming up from the south, the sniper group displaces almost as soon as they settle into their new positions in and around the post office. they hurriedly pack up shop and head west, moving from cover to cover (that being a few rusted out vehicle hulls and small rubble piles). As Dieter, Ondar, and Warren quickly move off, Thor stays behind briefly to delay the enemy group approaching from the east. He lines up a man preparing to bound along the crumbling wall of an apartment block and pulls the trigger just a split second before the man leaps forward. The Barrett releases a mighty roar and the supersonic .50 calibre bullet literally knocks its querry backwards head-over-heals, slamming him against the wall and leaving behind a large smear of crimson on the dirty white backdrop. The man- most assuredly dead- lies crumpled in a steaming heap and his comrades immediately take cover. After a few seconds' pause, some desultory firing starts up, coming both from the eastern group and from the smaller group to the south. Bullets thwack agains the brick facade of the post office. The delay, however brief, allows Thor to heft the heavy sniper rifle and jog after his friends without getting hit by the subsequent incoming fire.

Both groups link up just west of the church, about half-a-block north of the main road, and just adjacent to a large park. The mostly open area is dotted with a few lucky trees scattered among far more numerous stumps. There is little deadfall, most of it probably having been gathered and burned as fuel long ago. Even in the low light, you can see numerous bowl-like depressions in the park's mostly level surface, indicating old craters. Almost three years ago, Dawid, Woj, and their battery mates were dug in here with their 122mm guns during the siege of Warsaw. There are a few tracks in the snow in the park, but not enough to put off trackers.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...92,0.016469&z=17

Note: Enemy postions are last known.

-R.
This message was last edited by the GM at 22:10, Sun 27 June 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 601 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 27 Jun 2010
at 22:42
  • msg #793

Re: Link-up

While they were waiting for the sniper team to arrive Jan took the opportunity to try to work out where they were headed next.

"Dawid," Jan hissed to his comrade.  "What direction for this bunker you know of?"

Assuming that Dawid was able to work it out from their imprecise current location Jan intended to return to his point duties and lead everyone in that direction the moment the snipers arrived.


Jan
Hopefully setting out in the direction of Dawid's bunker the moment the sniper team arrive.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1964 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 28 Jun 2010
at 11:28
  • msg #795

Re: Link-up

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #793):

It was good they were getting out of the area, but their luck was thin indeed. The Barons' troops seemed to have been thrown off for a second.

"Over there." He pointed. "Maybe send me and someone else to look so as to not leave too many tracks."


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (100/100) + 1 Spare Belt (85)
3 Frag Grenades
Stechkin + 2 Magazines

Waiting for further instructions.

Thor Halgeirsen
player, 166 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 28 Jun 2010
at 12:36
  • msg #796

Re: Link-up

"Maybe go attack," Thor mumbled as he stripped a round from a half empty magazine and topped up the one loaded in Mjollnir.
Take fight to them."
It wasn't much of a plan, but all this running away was getting tiresome.
Loading complete, he fished out the AK magazines he'd salvaged from his pack and handed three to Minh, three to Mariusz and the remaining two to Sutherland.
"You use. No good Thor have."

Thor "The Thunderer"
Reloading
Handing out 5.45mm mags to those who can use them
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x6
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio
30rd mag, 5.45mm, full, x8

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 751 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 28 Jun 2010
at 19:14
  • msg #797

Re: Link-up

Mariusz looked at Dawid and said, "Use the tracks already in the snow to get you close, step in the marks, then when you're close go in single file and step in the footsteps, like Good King Wenceslas'."

"Kaptain," he turned to Bayer, "maybe some people should gather snow in shelter halves, they could fill in the footsteps if the bunker is safe. That's if you want to use the bunker, I'd  say it's better to keep running and use snipers to slow the pursuit. If you do decide to stay here, as one sniper to volunteer and I'll guide them away from here, we can draw the pursuers away and head for my suburb, once we get there no one will find me."
Jeff D. Warren
player, 91 posts
American - CIA
Special Operations Group
Mon 28 Jun 2010
at 21:44
  • msg #798

Re: Link-up


Warren [NPCed], at a knee and covering the southeast approaches as the teams reunite, opines, "We need to keep moving. If we hunker down in the park, we're just asking to get encircled and wiped out and I don't much fancy making a last stand quite yet. I say we head for the occupied apartments just to the north here. I need to get up on a roof or something high to contact the 10th. If we can get them to move on the city, we can take some of this heat off ourselves. Lord knows we've got the inner defenses occupied."
Jan Cerny
player, 603 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 28 Jun 2010
at 21:59
  • msg #799

Re: Link-up

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Over there." He pointed. "Maybe send me and someone else to look so as to not leave too many tracks."


"Capitaine," Jan hissed to Konrad as Dawid indicated where his old bunker had been.  "I'll go with Dawid to check it out while Quyen leads the rest of you cautiously into the park.  Warren's right.  We need to keep moving!"

Assuming Konrad agrees Jan will then join Dawid in checking out his old bunker position.


Jan
Agreeing with Konrad that he should join Dawid in finding and checking out the old bunker.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 876 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Mon 28 Jun 2010
at 23:12
  • msg #800

Re: Link-up

With everyone back together again, Tucker sets up the rear security spot as everyone moves out.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HEDP]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [9/12] (Holstered)

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Pack (if allowed)

Craig Sutherland
player, 177 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 28 Jun 2010
at 23:42
  • msg #801

Re: Link-up



Craig moves off with the others all the while trying to provide cover fire if it's need to the left.
Dieter Brandt
player, 169 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Tue 29 Jun 2010
at 06:11
  • msg #802

Re: Link-up

Catching up with the main group, Dieter paused for breath. He looked over at Thor, and simply stated, "Good shot, my friend."

Hearing the discussion, he chipped in, "I agree, we do not want to wait here and get surrounded. We need to keep moving and get out of here."

Looking over at Mariusz, he continued. "Mariusz's suggestion of running a decoy is a good one. I would be happy to go with him and lead the enemy away from the main group. We can both move pretty quickly, and I have a radio. We can lead them away and then lose them in the occupied part of the city, and then meet up again later."

Looking over to Konrad, he said, "Herr Hauptmann, what do you think?"
This message was last edited by the player at 06:14, Tue 29 June 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1968 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 29 Jun 2010
at 07:16
  • msg #803

Re: Link-up

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #799):

"I'm going to hide the M240 at the bunker, if it's cleared out or not."

"I'm also glad the snipers finally decided to open fire! I was starting to wonder about those boys...."


He hefted the M240 and let the PKM hang from its sling. It pained him, but it would be best to cache the disabled MG until later.

Digging his two flares out, he handed them off to Konrad. Flares were common signals equipment for Soviet and WP troops. As long as the signal was pre-arranged, they couldn't be jammed, misinterpreted or run out of power. The one problem was they were somewhat inflexible and could be seen by everyone.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:19, Tue 29 June 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 604 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 29 Jun 2010
at 08:44
  • msg #804

Re: Link-up

Jan registered Dieter paying Thor a complement.  From Dieter's previous concerns about Thor it was good to know that the Norwegian had now impressed his fellow sniper, with an impressive shot by the sounds off it!

"Dieter, Mariusz," he added to the brief discussion that was going on.  "If you're trying to draw them away then use their signals against them.  A pair of single shots appears to be a signal meaning come here."
Konrad Bayer
player, 1235 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Tue 29 Jun 2010
at 10:51
  • msg #805

Re: Link-up

Bayer glances down at the folded map that is visible through the clear plastic sleeve attached to his rifle stock. The bunker turned out to be just a little too close for what he was hoping for, and although he supportive of the idea at first, decided against it in the end.

"Ok Dieter. You and Mariusz. Stay in radio contact." he says.

Then with a quick motioning towards the front security team, he adds, "Jan. Quyen. North northwest. Remainder fall in. Let's go."
Jan Cerny
player, 605 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 29 Jun 2010
at 11:42
  • msg #806

Re: Link-up

"Yes Capitaine," Jan nodded in reply before taking point again, leading everyone North Northwest with Quyen backing him up.

"Let's try to find more tracks to loose our trail amongst," he commented quietly to Quyen after a few paces.


Jan
Taking point with Quyen, heading NNW and trying to use exiting trails to mask their tracks.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

This message was last edited by the player at 11:43, Tue 29 June 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 752 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Tue 29 Jun 2010
at 16:45
  • msg #807

Re: Link-up

Mariusz stowed the spare magazines inside his body armour and then hefted the PKM, he looked at Dieter and said, "If the party is going Northwest, which way do you want to go? I'd suggest we wait near here to get their attention and then head Northeast, that takes us into the independent occupied section and toward the outskirts. What do you think?"
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 877 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 29 Jun 2010
at 22:40
  • msg #808

Re: Link-up

Robert watches as Jan & Dawid get ready to move out as the distraction.  "Good luck guys," he calls after them as the main body moves out.  Tucker continues to be the last man to follow.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HEDP]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [9/12] (Holstered)

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Pack (if allowed)

Tail-end Charlie

This message was last edited by the player at 02:32, Sat 03 July 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 170 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 30 Jun 2010
at 06:12
  • msg #809

Re: Link-up

Mariusz Tokarski:
Mariusz stowed the spare magazines inside his body armour and then hefted the PKM, he looked at Dieter and said, "If the party is going Northwest, which way do you want to go? I'd suggest we wait near here to get their attention and then head Northeast, that takes us into the independent occupied section and toward the outskirts. What do you think?"


Dieter looked at Mariusz and grinned, probably the first time anyone had seen the grumpy German smile since joining the group. "Northeast sounds good, let's get ready to go."

Looking back at the others, he continued, "Good luck everyone, we will try to lead them off to the Northeast so you can get away. We will meet up later, as agreed."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1971 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 30 Jun 2010
at 06:32
  • msg #810

Re: Link-up

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #805):

Dawid pointed out, "Kapitan, forgive me for saying but we stashed in there a number of new-pattern Polish uniforms, several dozen if I remember correctly.

"Those uniforms could be handy for our purposes, either as deception, of warmth. Can I at least check my old position out?"

Thor Halgeirsen
player, 168 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Wed 30 Jun 2010
at 06:50
  • msg #811

Re: Link-up

"Thor go with Dawid if Haptabeiðir watch Huldrekall."
The side trip could be useful and Thor had a radio of his own to keep in touch. A few more tracks might prove beneficial also in delaying or misleading pursuit.

Thor "The Thunderer"
Watching the right flank
Volunteering to accompany Dawid
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x6
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio
30rd mag, 5.45mm, full, x8

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 753 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 30 Jun 2010
at 09:30
  • msg #812

Re: Link-up

"OK," Mariusz said, "let's go, once we find a nice spot a couple of hundred meters away I'll hunker down with the machinegun and you find a good sniping position. I'll fire some bursts at the enemy to slow them down and then head a further couple of hundred meters. You hit them as they advance and then overleap my position. We'll keep doing that til they're firmly on our tail and then run hell for leather to try to break contact. How does that sound?"
Dieter Brandt
player, 171 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 30 Jun 2010
at 18:41
  • msg #813

Re: Link-up

Mariusz Tokarski:
"OK," Mariusz said, "let's go, once we find a nice spot a couple of hundred meters away I'll hunker down with the machinegun and you find a good sniping position. I'll fire some bursts at the enemy to slow them down and then head a further couple of hundred meters. You hit them as they advance and then overleap my position. We'll keep doing that til they're firmly on our tail and then run hell for leather to try to break contact. How does that sound?"


"Sounds good to me. Let's go."

With that they headed off towards the Northeast as planned. They moved quickly and quietly, looking for a good position from which to launch their decoy mission. As they moved, Dieter spoke quickly, "Once you are in position I will move on for about 100 metres. When we see the enemy I will hide and fire 2 shots in the air, like they did, as a signal. Hopefully this will draw them towards me. You can then quickly attack. Remember, one or two quick bursts and then move when they go for cover. No playing hero. Once you have moved I will wait for them to follow, then try to pick someone off, ideally the commander."

Dieter Brandt
Moving to NE with Mariusz, planning to run a diversion
PSG-1 - 19/20 rounds
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 755 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 30 Jun 2010
at 20:59
  • msg #814

Re: Link-up

"That sounds perfect," Mariusz agreed, "I'm the last of my line and I intend to breed, breed lots with many different women."

He handed the Machinegun and ammo over to Dawid and checked the Pole's Tantal to make sure it was ready for use.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1876 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 30 Jun 2010
at 23:07
  • msg #815

Splitting Up


Dawid and Thor

Dawid jogs towards through the park with Thor in tow, not bothering to attempt walk in the sparse tracks laid earlier- it would slow them down too much and might not work anyway. Besides, if their fresh tracks draw off any of the pursuing enemy, it may help throw them off the trail of the main group.

They arrive at the old battery position. The gun pits are empty save for one D-30 smashed by counterbattery fire and stripped of anything even remotely useful. The ammunition bunker is right where he remembered it to be- a broad, low mound where the snow covers the thick log and earth roof. With Thor settling into a firing position just outside the sunken entrance. Dawid removes his torch and enters the pitch dark interior of the bunker. The floor is uneven, its frozen mud creating mold-like shapes where it hardened around the imprints of booted feet, absent garbage, and debris. It's still covered with rubbish- a few smashed tin cans, the ash of a campfire, bits of paper, shreds of cloth, a syringe, a condom- all of it partially encased in concrete-hard mud. For the past two years the bunker has variously been a campsite, a playground, an abattoir, and a one-room brothel. The uniform stash is long gone. There is nothing of use here any more. Dawid shoves the inoperable M240 to the back of a high shelf cut into the earth just under the log roof.

From the bunker, Thor and Dawid's view of the intersection where the sniper's had originally set up after exiting the storm sewer tunnel is blocked off by a shell-smashed building (part of the church complex), as well as the numerous tree stumps that dot the park between the bunker and the road.

Dieter and Mariusz

The red herring team breaks off from the main group and angles to the northeast. They scramble down a side road, moving from cover to cover and keeping to the shadows beneath the boxy apartment blocks so characteristic of European communist architecture. A few brave (or foolish) souls peek out from darkened windows, straining to catch a glimpse of what all the shooting is about. Mariusz and Dieter can only hope no one attempts to signal the Baron's troops.

They find a decent spot to set up their two-man ambush. A large, ruined residence just south of a derelict school building. Mariusz sets up shop behind a mound of bricks on what used to be the porch of the house- probably the headmaster's residence- while Dieter enters the school building and starts making his way through the dingy, debris strewn hallways to the upper floor. In five minute's time, both men are set up looking down the road towards the intersection from beneath which they had emerged half-an-hour before. Despite being further back from the intersection, Dieter, through his sniper rifle's scope, has a better view. He sees armed men emerge in the area and begin to mull around purposefully, looking for signs of their quarry. Others set up in a loose perimeter to provide the searcheres with security. The group grows in size as they are joined by comrades. The sound of growling engines and squeeling tracks grows. A bright white light washes over the area, projected from further up the main road (i.e. from the east).

Main Group

With Minh and Jan on point and Tucker and Warren in trail, Konrad leads the main group up the road (the map calls it Jagiellonska- a rare Soviet-tolerated nod to a 16th century Polish nationalist) to the northwest. There are quite a few tracks here. The group can move quickly through them, hopefully concealing their numbers and perhaps avoiding detection by the Baron's trackers altogether. After a few minutes, Konrad recognizes the need to move to a more concealed route in order to keep out of sight of the enemy that are almost certainly arriving at the manhole cover not too far behind. To the right (east) of the road are more apartments. To the left (west) are the remains of the zoo.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...84,0.032938&z=16

-R.
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:54, Thu 01 July 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1977 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 30 Jun 2010
at 23:46
  • msg #816

Re: Splitting Up

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #815):

Via radio Dawid reported there was nothing to find, being careful to keep the names of their locations out of it. The bunker could provide some cover, but that would mean making a stand. He asked where he could RV with the main group.

"Come on, let's go, my friend. Nothing here," he said to Thor.
Jan Cerny
player, 610 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 1 Jul 2010
at 14:24
  • msg #817

Re: Splitting Up

Jan crouched down in an attempt to make himself less visible in the moonlight.

"Which way do you want us to go?" he asked Konrad.  "I think that we need to move northwards, zig zagging between these apartment blocks as they'll help to hide us.  Or do you want to hold for a couple of minutes to let Dawid and Thor rejoin us?"
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 756 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 1 Jul 2010
at 15:51
  • msg #818

Re: Splitting Up

Mariusz braced the rifle against the rubble of the house and used his Night Vision Gear to enhance his aim. Given the distance he aimed at the easiest target rather than trying to pick out a commander or other choice target.

He eased his breathing and let his sights settle on the centre of the target's body. He rolled the Tantal's trigger and then fired a single shot. He followed this up with a wild burst of ten bullets in teh general direction of the enemy, letting the long tongue of the Tantal's muzzle flash lance out into the darkness.

He recovered from the recoil and crawled directly backwards from the rubble. If he reached the corner without getting shot he intended to head to the north east of teh building, making as much noise as possible in the hope of luring the enemy onto Dieter's gun.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 170 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Fri 2 Jul 2010
at 03:45
  • msg #819

Re: Splitting Up

Thor nodded agreement and moved off towards the north. He'd been tempted for a moment to head east to add further confusion to the pursuing enemy, but common sense overuled his initial instincts. If they got themselves into trouble, there was little likelyhood Thor could move quickly enough with his current heavy load to avoid capture.

Thor "The Thunderer"
Returning with Dawid to main group
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x6
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio
30rd mag, 5.45mm, full, x5

This message was last edited by the player at 06:49, Fri 02 July 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 507 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Fri 2 Jul 2010
at 05:15
  • msg #820

Re: Link-up

Jan Cerny:
"Let's try to find more tracks to loose our trail amongst," he commented quietly to Quyen after a few paces.


"Yeah." Quyen whispers quietly.

With Jan in front, Quyen will cover the upper floors above him as they lead the main group through the residential area. Every now and then she will glance over her shoulder an ensure everyone else was still behind her. Quyen will also look for additional tracks in the snow to help conceal their escape.

When Jan stops to ask Konrad on directions, she keep focused on watching the front, and leave the discussion to those two.

OOC - Took the 3 Mags from Thor.
This message was last edited by the player at 05:16, Fri 02 July 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 173 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 2 Jul 2010
at 06:45
  • msg #821

Re: Splitting Up

Mariusz Tokarski:
Mariusz braced the rifle against the rubble of the house and used his Night Vision Gear to enhance his aim. Given the distance he aimed at the easiest target rather than trying to pick out a commander or other choice target.

He eased his breathing and let his sights settle on the centre of the target's body. He rolled the Tantal's trigger and then fired a single shot. He followed this up with a wild burst of ten bullets in teh general direction of the enemy, letting the long tongue of the Tantal's muzzle flash lance out into the darkness.

He recovered from the recoil and crawled directly backwards from the rubble. If he reached the corner without getting shot he intended to head to the north east of teh building, making as much noise as possible in the hope of luring the enemy onto Dieter's gun.


Dieter settled in to a good sniping position. He watched at Mariusz positioned himself, and then watched as the young Pole opened fire. "My God, that kid has seriously big balls," he muttered to himself. As Mariusz crawled away, Dieter selected targets. He intended to fire 2/3 shots in total. Primary targets would be officers/NCOs, followed by machinegunners and then radiomen. He will aim for the stomach on each one, not aiming to kill but aiming to wound, forcing the wounded man's comrades to use men to remove them from the battlefield, thus further depleting their forces.

As the first target hoved into view, he confirmed his aim, and gently squeezed the trigger. He then quickly move to his second target, and possibly a third as well.

After he had fired his 2/3 shots he will crawl backwards, then quickly get into a crouch when out of sight. He will move back into the building and quickly get out to the back and head northeast, meeting up with Mariusz and then bravely run away!

From his position on the rooftop he could see derelict parkland directly to the northeast, and what appears to be another old school directly north. He will suggest to Mariusz that they go north first, then northeast. However, as Mariusz is the local boy he will follow his lead.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1877 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 2 Jul 2010
at 17:32
  • msg #822

Re: Splitting Up


Dieter and Mariusz

Mariusz picks out a target from amongst the men gathering at the intersection. The enemy scatter like a flock of pigeons at the sound of the gunshot and the subsequent burst. The spotlight that had been illuminating the intersection searches around a bit before shutting off. (Mariusz -6 rounds)

Dieter has to wait for a minute or so for a target to present itself. During that time, Mariusz pulls back apparently unoticed. Dieter settles on the head of a man peeking out from behind the ruined carcas of an old city bus. The bullet punches into the rusted metal body of the bus and the man disappears like a startled gopher.

A boxy shape pulls into the intersection and swings around to face Dieter. It's spotlight flashes back on, playing havoc with his night vision. The BMP-1 starts rumbling forward, a few men advancing in its tracks while others presumably move around and through the buildings on either side of the street.

Dawid and Thor

Shortly before Mariusz and Dieter innitiate their ambush, Dawid and Thor, after stashing the disabled M240 inside the empty bunker, head north to rejoin with the main group.

Main Group

Led by Jan, the main group cuts to the right, hoping to conceal itself and lose its pursuers among the apartment blocks on the east side of the road.


Next Moves?

Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...84,0.032938&z=16

-R.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 757 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 2 Jul 2010
at 17:54
  • msg #823

Re: Splitting Up

Mariusz ran over to Dieter and said, "Good work, see if you can get a place in the building at the intersection ahead," he pointed to a large building, "if the enemy come after us you can go through the building and keep going northeast, the BMP won't be able to follow you. I'll go there," he pointed to a building roughly opposite, "I'll try to draw attention from there. If it works this time, it won't work again so keep heading northeast. If you can stop in a church or a school, I'll find you that way."

Mariusz waited for Dieter to agree or suggest an alternative before moving.
Dieter Brandt
player, 174 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 2 Jul 2010
at 20:19
  • msg #824

Re: Splitting Up

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #823):

Dieter nodded in response to Mariusz's direction, and headed off to the derelict school building indicated. He intended to follow a similar plan again, and find a good sniping position on an upper floor. As he moved he watched where Mariusz went so he would have a good idea where the young Pole was.

OOC - Rae: I presume from your GM post that I only fired 1 shot, and I'm not sure if I hit the target or not.

Dieter Brandt
Moving NE into the derelict school, looking for a new sniping position.
PSG-1 - 18/20 rounds
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers

This message was last edited by the player at 20:20, Fri 02 July 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 758 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 2 Jul 2010
at 20:42
  • msg #825

Re: Splitting Up

Mariusz clapped his comrade on the shoulder and then ran over to his chosen hide. He looked around for a place to shelter and once he found one he intended to fire two spaced shots into the air, wait for about thirty seconds and then scream in the thick Warsaw accent of the poor kids he'd played with as a boy, "Help me! The cultist bastards are torturing me! Aaagh!!!"
Jan Cerny
player, 611 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 2 Jul 2010
at 21:48
  • msg #826

Re: Splitting Up

Jan continues to lead the main group in a North Westerly direction, cutting between apartment blocks and looking for somewhere where they could lay up and hide from pursuit while waiting for the others to rejoin them.

Periodically he will stop to consult with Konrad in order to ensure that he is going in the right direction.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 879 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sat 3 Jul 2010
at 02:34
  • msg #827

Re: Splitting Up

Tucker continues to bring up the rear of the group and when/if they stop, he will concentrate his attentiontowards the rear of the group.  He will keeps eyes out for any of the other friendly groups out there too.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HEDP]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [9/12] (Holstered)

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Pack (if allowed)

Tail-end Charlie

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1981 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 3 Jul 2010
at 10:18
  • msg #828

Re: Splitting Up

Keeping to the sides, Dawid used his NVGs to help navigate through the darkened rubble-filled streets.

He let Thor take the lead, keeping to the side of the street and using buildings for cover.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (100/100) + 1 Spare Belt (85)
3 Frag Grenades
Stechkin + 2 Magazines

Heading North to RV with the main group.

Craig Sutherland
player, 180 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Tue 6 Jul 2010
at 00:41
  • msg #829

Re: Splitting Up


Craig spent the time at the bunker changing his dressing for a fresh one. He then covers the left flank as they move out.

At the next oppourtunity he moves forward to talk to Konrad.

"Captain could we try for a crossing of the river, either a bridge or boat ? I think the people on the other bank where a little less freindly to the Barons troops, that was the rumour among his people anyway."
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 173 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Tue 6 Jul 2010
at 13:37
  • msg #830

Re: Splitting Up

Thor moved as quickly as he could through the darkness, relying only when absolutely necessary on his vision enhancements to pick out the next stage of their route, or negotiate a particularly tricky section.
"This wrong," he muttered to Dawid when he drew close.
"We should attack, break through. Make hurt. Make scared of Æsir."
"Demonene run away. Æsir escape."

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1985 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 6 Jul 2010
at 21:01
  • msg #831

Re: Splitting Up

In reply to Thor Halgeirsen (msg #830):

"You are right."

They continued.

"I will talk to Konrad. We must give them reason... not to pursue."

He kept looking around for hostiles. He tried switching his NVGs on and then off, but it just wrecked his natural night-vision so he kept them on at least for the few minutes they were running.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:01, Tue 06 July 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1881 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 7 Jul 2010
at 20:43
  • msg #832

Reunited


Tuesday, October 24th, 2000
0600 hrs.
30F
Partly cloudy skies; slight breeze from the west
Quarter Moon (waning)
East Bank Warsaw, Poland



The group is huddled together in the living room of a small, third floor apartment. It's occupants, an elderly couple and a plain-faced teenaged girl, sit shoulder to shoulder on a old couch. Despite your repeated assurances, they appear affraid. Konrad and his squad arrived first, led by Woj. There wasn't time to search for an unoccupied flat- they simply tried the door to the apartment, found it unlocked, and pushed their way inside. The family was already up- roused by the sound of gunfire- dressed in their nightclothes and swathed in blankets, sitting in the dark of their living room. They offered no resistance and their protests were brief and not loud enough to have woken the neighbors.

Thor and Dawid arrived a half-an-hour later. Thor's appearance seems to increase the unease of the flat's occupants. The small living room is quite crowded now.

Dieter and Mariusz show up an hour before sunrise. Both men are exhausted, having expended considerable energy and a handful of rounds in drawing the main enemy pursuit forces off the trail. The satisfaction derived from having taken down a half-dozen (Dieter estimates) of the Baron's men is diminished by cold and fatigue. (Dieter -1 full mag; Mariusz -1 full mag)

For many minutes, everyone is silent. You look from the exhausted faces of your comrades to the apprehensive looks of your hosts. It's almost as cold inside as it is outside, but the collection of warm bodies within the close confines of the small flat takes the edge off. Your feet are not quite numb enough to mask the pain. You dare not remove your damp, nearly frozen boots and socks quite yet, though. Despite your best hopes, you half expect the Baron's men to arrive at any minute. When the patriarch offers to start a fire in the small, jury-rigged woodburning stove, you gladly accept.

Warren, taking his silenced pistol and radio, leaves the apartment to climb to the roof. He comes back fifteen minutes later, bringing with them a boy and his middle-aged mother tied together at the wrist.

"They saw me. I would have shot them, except I thought about what might happen if the neighbors stopped by their place to borrow some sugar.

"Anyway, the 10th is on the move. They should be here tonight. We need to make some more mischief, draw the Baron's men towards the river."


There are now sixteen people crowded into an apartment designed for a family of four. You've been awake and on the move since just after sunset. You've been hounded through snow and rubble-covered streets and water-filled sewer tunnels. Most of your food was lost with the abandoned packs. Miraculously, no one has been hurt. All of you, however, are suffering from borderline frostbite.

Soft daylight filters in through gaps and holes the curtains. The apartment faces west. If you'd dare to open the curtains and remove the crude, homemade shutters (there's no glass), you'd just be able to see the Vistula through the spaces between badly damaged apartment buildings across an open courtyard to the west.


Next Moves?


Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...66,0.065875&z=15

-R.
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:06, Wed 07 July 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 760 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 7 Jul 2010
at 21:02
  • msg #833

Re: Reunited

Mariusz sat in a corner of the room to avoid overheating too quickly and instead flexing and exercising his muscles to get the blood back into the most exposed capiliaries. He was tired and wet but frostbite could kill him even now if some of the tissue went necrotic.

He paused in the middle of a sit up and said, "You should give Dieter that big gun, Thor, he was amazing, he must have shot a hundred men last night. Well, six at least."

He listened to Warren and said, "What about Dawid's sister? If we're starting a war with the Baron's troops we need to get her out of the danger zone first."

Warren might be still fighting for a cause, but Mariusz had always fought for his friends first and a cause second. For him, saving what was left of Dawid's family was more important than anything else. The small rational part inside him knew that his position was irrational, but the rest of him dug in, if Dawid's sister was alive, keeping her alive was all that mattered.
Dieter Brandt
player, 177 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 7 Jul 2010
at 21:09
  • msg #834

Re: Reunited

Cap'n Rae:
Dieter and Mariusz show up an hour before sunrise. Both men are exhausted, having expended considerable energy and a handful of rounds in drawing the main enemy pursuit forces off the trail. The satisfaction derived from having taken down a half-dozen (Dieter estimates) of the Baron's men is diminished by cold and fatigue.


Dieter stepped into the apartment. He had been running for most of the night, and when he wasn't running he was lying prone, sniping the enemy. Between the two of them, he and Mariusz had led the baron's forces on a merry dance for most of the night. He has gotten totally lost, and had relied heavily on Mariusz's local knowledge in order to eventually evade their pursuer's. Hopefully the baron's forces where now spread all over the city, and were convinced that an army had turned up, rather than just a couple of guys.

Stepping into the front room where the others were, he gave up worrying about how badly he smelled. The stinking fug from the others cloyed at his nostrils. He quickly took off his outer layers and attempted to dry them off as much as he could in the confined space, appreciating that it may be a bit of a lost cause.

As the team settled in, a combination of exhaustion and hunger overtook him. Food was going to be a problem, He had managed to salvage a couple of days rations from his bag before they entered the sewers, but wasn't sure what the others had manage to gather.

"Fraulein," he piped up to the old lady whose apartment they had so rudely overtaken. When she looked at him quizically he switched to his broken Polish. "Madam, we are cold and hungry, and would be grateful if we could use your kitchen to cook some food."

This wasn't really a request, but he thought it wouldn't hurt to be polite. With that he moved towards the kitchen and started to prepare the some of the food he had. Hopefully others would help with the prep, and supply extra rations so that all in the party could enjoy a good hot meal.

OOC - I have 2x One Day Rations [3.0kg] which I intend to use to feed the team. If others wish to add to this please let me know.

Once the meal was ready he greedily polished off his share. He had never been a big eater, but recently had come to appreciate food at a basic level, and needed the hot fuel inside him. Once finished, the tiredness started to catch up with im. He quickly checked that his rifle was clean and dry (he would try to clean it properly later on), and then found a space in the apartment to put his head down. Within moments he was in a deep sleep. Hopefully, the demons that haunted him would give him some peace.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:12, Wed 07 July 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 761 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 7 Jul 2010
at 21:18
  • msg #835

Re: Reunited

Mariusz paused to open up one of his pouches, "I've been saving these for emergencies," he said, "they are East German MRE packs."

He handed the three oval packages to Dieter, "The food will probably look like dog chow but it should still be good."
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 882 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 7 Jul 2010
at 23:44
  • msg #836

Re: Reunited

Tucker sits down where there is room on the apartments floor and puts his head back and almost immediately falls asleep.  The fatigue was catching up with him and the team, it was very obvious and a miravle that everyone was mostly in one piece.  "Well, I managed to grab my water bladder so if we need drinking water, we at least have that option until it runs out," Robert tells everyon as Deiter and Mariusz break out what they salvaged from their dropped gear.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1989 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 7 Jul 2010
at 23:53
  • msg #837

Re: Reunited

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #835):

Dawid was thankful for the respite. He told the room's occupants in Polish, "You have my deepest thanks and that of my comrades. May the blessings of God be upon you and no harm shall come to you while we are under your roof." He crossed himself for emphasis.

"Please, you must go in the bedroom for now, we must take our council and the less you know, the better it will be for you."

After they were in the bedroom, he then went around collecting food from the others but not the apartment dwellers. He didn't demand but let it be known that anything anyone wanted to contribute was appreciated. Personally, he donated a day's worth of food.

After, he checked feet. They were on foot and had been in freezing water for a time, and they couldn't afford to develop problems in their last remaining transportation systems!

He told Konrad, "the Baron's men should be close to breaking by now, or at least must be discontent. They are mostly just rabble and those that aren't are deserters and mutineers. We've inflicted many losses on them lately. We cannot take it for granted, but I have a feeling the Baron can't hold the upper hand for long."

"We should send out our snipers to cause more mischief, at least. Let us make the night something the Baron's men fear more than him."

"I also want to rescue my sister. I'd hoped we could do that if there were any uniforms left in the bunker to disguise us, but that was not to be."

Alexei Ondar
player, 164 posts
Starshiy Praporshchik
Ex-GRU/Spetznaz
Thu 8 Jul 2010
at 02:32
  • msg #838

Re: Reunited

After taking a cursory stab at evaluating the security of their position, Ondar strips off his boots and socks.  We wrings out the latter and attempts to position them in a manner to dry in the relative warmth cast from the woodstove.  He had managed to salvage three kilos of MRE-style rations while dumping his pack at the sewer entrance.  After helping himself to the flat-dwellers' homemade soap to wash his hands, he begins to break down and distribute the food - first to the team, then offering what is left to the apartment's occupants.

The defector listens intently to Piotrowski.  The Pole's spirit and tenacity had impressed him.  This was a warrior of a much higher caliber than the typical conscripts with which he had grown accustomed to dealing.  He nods in agreement.

"Yes, first get warm, dry, and fed.  Later raise hell while still have favor position and surprise.  Is maskirovka.  From conceal, hit then run." Ondar proposes as he places a hand on the Polish Sergeant's shoulder.  "We get sister.  Family most important thing."
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 176 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Thu 8 Jul 2010
at 13:20
  • msg #839

Re: Reunited

Upon entry, Thor stripped off his webbing and boots and laid down on the floor next to Mjollnir. With his feet tucked up within several layers of clothing and skins he was quite possibly the warmest person in the room. Norwegian issue fatigues were covered with cold weather clothing, overwhites and his furs. Moments later the first exhausted snore quietly escaped the vaguely human shaped pile.
Mariusz Tokarski:
"You should give Dieter that big gun, Thor, he was amazing, he must have shot a hundred men last night. Well, six at least."

Thor's eyes flicked open briefly at the sound of his name and he looked back at the boy as if he were demented. Without a word, he pulled the heavy weapon closer, wrapped his arm around it tightly and despite being fast asleep, didn't let go for nearly an hour...
This message was last edited by the player at 00:22, Fri 09 July 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 762 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 8 Jul 2010
at 19:35
  • msg #840

Re: Reunited

"We don't necessarily need uniforms to disguise ourselves," Mariusz said, "we could use civilian clothing. Dawid and I could pass easily and we might be able to carry the way for others."

He looked around, "Civilian clothing might be thin on the ground too but we'll find it more easily than uniforms."
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1885 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 9 Jul 2010
at 20:47
  • msg #841

Re: Reunited


Tuesday, October 24th, 2000
0630 hrs.
30F
Partly cloudy skies; slight breeze from the west
Quarter Moon (waning)
East Bank Warsaw, Poland



You've breakfasted on some of the rations you and the others managed to grab from your packs before abandoning them. The apartment's defacto legal residents ultimately accept some of the food after first politely but half-heartedly declining. They huddle quietly in one of the apartment's two small bedrooms, whispering among themselves.

Engine sounds filter up from the streets, through the gaps in the makeshift shutters, and into the apartment, now pleasantly warm. A man's voice blares through a loudspeaker. At first, it's too far off and muffled to make out what he's saying. After a few minutes, the vehicle and its loudspeaker cargo have crawled closer- it sounds like it's right outside on the street below- and you can clearly hear the orders being broadcast to the neighborhood.

"All building wardens report streetside immediately. Failure to do so will result in punishment detail or worse. All building wardens get down here immediately!"

The middle-aged man whose apartment you have commandeered pokes his head out from the small bedroom in which the civilians have been confined and, rather meekly, announces,

"I am the warden for this building."

Peeking out through gaps in the shutters, you can see a BTR with its top hatches open slowly rolling through the rubble-free channel running down the middle of the street below. The loudspeaker protrudes from one of the open roof hatches. In the hatch next to it, a man with a knitted cap holds a CB-style microphone to his mouth. About a dozen dismounted infantry walk in single file on the edge of the rubble piles on the far side of the street, weapons held at the low ready or port arms. You almost duck away from the window as one of the men looks up at you. He probably can't see enough to believe that what he's looking at is anything other than an ordinary apartment dweller.

The buildings on the opposite (west) side of the street appear to have absorbed the brunt of the nuclear blasts that pulverized most of the west bank of the city. They don't appear to be occupied.


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:01, Fri 09 July 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1991 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 10 Jul 2010
at 00:59
  • msg #842

Re: Reunited

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #841):

Dawid thought quickly.

"We have three choices."

"One, our friend here won't tell on us, chances are the Baron's men won't care about killing his family to get to us. We could hide here or make a run out the back."

"Two, we could attack from surprise right now."

"Three, we could send people with suppressed pistols and try and take the BMP. They can't know all the Wardens by sight. If we go now we can be out before the other Wardens are roused. We have suppressed rifles as well that can cover them from the roof and here. Failing a stealth takeout, we could just destroy the vehicle."

"I volunteer to go, but I am not an expert marksman with the pistol. I'm just tired of walking, and think of the havoc we could raise with that beast!"


He looked around, remembering who there had suppressed weapons.

"The men with silenced weapons are: Craig, Jan, Ondar, Warren, and Tucker. If some or all can get close enough to take the BTR's crew, we can take care of the dismounts."
This message was last edited by the player at 11:34, Sat 10 July 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 181 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 10 Jul 2010
at 08:48
  • msg #843

Re: Reunited


Craig had spent the intervening time between arrival at the apartment and the call on the load speaker attending to his leg. He had cleaned the wound and reapplied another field dressing then taken some more meds.

When the call comes he loads the booster onto the grenade then readies the RPG-7s launcher. He listens to Dawids assessment of the situation. Then adds:

”Send him down if it goes to shit we can rain down on them.”
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 763 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 10 Jul 2010
at 12:12
  • msg #844

Re: Reunited

"I disagree with attacking now," Mariusz said in Polish to Dawid making sur ethe building warden could hear him, "if we fight these people are dead and tehy don't deserve that, if the warden shops us he knows that his family is dead either killed in the cross-fire of for harbouring us. The only hope for these people is for us to stay quiet here and hope the warden isn't stupid enough to sacrifice his family for the greater good of the Black Baron. As soon as the enemy are gone we sjould get out of here and stop endangering these good people."

He looked over at the Kaptain and said, "Fighiting's no good, the civilians will die and we'll be back to a running fight like last night. Given the speed of teh Baron's forces responses so far, there'll be backup here before we wipe out this lot and capture the vehicle. Even then, the vehicle is a death trap, we don't know which roads are clear and we'll end up either driving ourselves into a dead end or crashing in rubble."
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1886 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 10 Jul 2010
at 16:39
  • msg #845

Re: Reunited


The patriarch, listening in on your conversation, interjects, "I won't say anything. You've got my family. Please don't start a battle here. You have my word- I will not say a thing."
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 764 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 10 Jul 2010
at 16:57
  • msg #846

Re: Reunited

Mariusz looked at the older man and took his arm, "Don't worry, Grandfather, get rid of the soldiers and we'll be like ghosts and get away from here as soon as they're gone."

He looked over to his comrades and said, "Grandfather said that he'll get rid of them and wants no violemce here. The people of Gora Kalwaria chose their fight, it is not our place to drag these people into our war."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1992 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 10 Jul 2010
at 20:18
  • msg #847

Re: Reunited

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #846):

Dawid nodded to the man. "We know, don't worry."

He continued in English, "it's their war whether they like it or not. But I won't argue there will be risks."
This message was last edited by the player at 05:38, Sun 11 July 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 883 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 11 Jul 2010
at 05:33
  • msg #848

Re: Reunited

"My skills are up with the pistol and now that I've got one that's suppressed, that might be a little more useful to us, especially in a case like this.  I do think though that this isn't the place to take out the APC where these civvies are!"
Konrad Bayer
player, 1240 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 11 Jul 2010
at 07:07
  • msg #849

Re: Reunited

Bayer looks at the building warden and motions towards the door with the muzzle of his rifle. "Go." he orders him, making sure that the man catches the nod he gives in direction of where the man's family were penned up. A clear warning that he will not accept betrayal.

"No shooting. Not here inside of a building." he says to the rest of the team. "Spread out. Snipers... Ondar, Dieter, Thor, and Dawid, cover the windows, but stay out of sight. Lieutenant Sutherland go with them also."

"Sergeant tucker and Quyen cover down left hallway. Jan and Mariusz cover down the right hallway. Don't let any of the tenants see you. You will lead for hasty withdraw if we are spotted. Wait for my signal if that happens."

Before they rush off, Bayer grabs Thor and Craig. "If we are discovered, use that RPG as last resort. Thor that weapon should be able to pierce the roof armor. Take the driver and gunner."

Once in position, Bayer situates himself in the middle, where he can communicate with both teams, as well as ensure that their "hosts" can't make a run for it. Then on the radio he repeats himself, "Stay low. No shooting unless we are discovered... then we will conduct a hasty withdraw. Direction and order to follow as situation dictates." ...which very well could mean inside of a newly acquired BTR, or just as possibly, hunted in the back alleys.

Bayer then looks over at the militia who helped guide them to safety, "If we need to leave, stay close to me. You know this neighborhood ja?"
This message was last edited by the player at 07:10, Sun 11 July 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 180 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 11 Jul 2010
at 08:48
  • msg #850

Re: Reunited

Dieter was roused from his deep sleep by the ruckus outside. He quickly shook the sleep from his head, then dressed and assembled his gear.

During the general discussion, he chipped in. "We should not fight here. We are too confined and there are too many civilians. It would be a slaughter and we will not survive. We need to hide quietly and then evade the enemy."

Hearing Konrad's order, he quietly accepted his instructions, and moved quickly into place. He chose a spot with a good view out of the window, but far enough back so that he wouldn't be spotted by anyone in the street. He quickly scanned the building opposite; it looked derelict, but he wanted to make sure there was nobody there who might spot the team.

Settling in to his firing point, he took off his helmet and then took a quick glance out of the window, revealing just his head. With his pale skin and scruffy brown hair and beard, he hoped that anyone spotting him would simply take him for a curious Polish civilian. He then ducked back into position, replaced his helmet and took up a firing position.

He was hoping that they wouldn't attack, and would wait for the enemy patrol to pass unaware of them. But he needed to be ready, just in case. If they ran he intended to catch up with Mariusz. The kid had proved himself a dozen times over during the night, and his local knowledge could mean the difference between life and death.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 765 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 11 Jul 2010
at 08:58
  • msg #851

Re: Reunited

Mariusz nodded at the Kaptain's commands and moved to cover the hallway. He checked the Tantal and then moved teh shot selector to fully automatic. He settled down in a low crouch and waited, hoping that the building warden was a good actor and teh enemy would go away.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1887 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 11 Jul 2010
at 16:02
  • msg #852

Re: Reunited


Before sentries are posted, the old man opens the door and calls down the hallway,

"Stay inside your apartments! Do not come out until I say so! Do NOT open your doors! Stay inside!"

Giving you a little nod, the man walks down the hall towards the stairwell.

He's gone for around fifteen minutes. When he returns, he appears no more or less nervous than he had before. It's easy to understand his unease given his current predicament. When prompted he explains,

"We were told that a group of bandits is on the loose in the city- real cutthroats. They asked if we'd seen anything. I told them no. One of the other building wardens from the south end of the block said he thought he saw some people moving about in the shadows last night, after all of the shooting.

"We are supposed to report to work today. All of us. They'll be waiting outside to take a look at everyone as they leave. I'm supposed to help them pick out anyone who doesn't belong. They'll probably search the buildings when we're all gone.

"Look, we've all got to go. The boy works as a ratter at the granary and his mother in the kitchens. My wife too. My grandaughter and I work at the fort. If any of us don't show up for work, they'll know something's wrong.

"I won't say anything about you. None of us will. I promise you. You can't hide here, though. If they find you here, we'll be punished. We have no love for the Baron but we don't want to anger him either. Please. Once we're gone, you can try to slip out the back or hide in an empty flat. Just go."


He looks at you pleadingly, awaiting your response.

"I've got to tell the other residents. You can stay a little longer. I'll be the last one out. I'll come by and let you know when I am leaving. Then you will leave."

The last bit is delivered more as a question than as a command.

The BTR remains outside, almost directly below you. The engine's been shut off. The squad of enemy infantry continue to line the opposite side of the street, facing your building. They look like they are going to stay put while the building's residents exit and file past on the way to their various work details.

You assume that very similar scenes are being played out on all of the occupied blocks in this part of the city. It's probably also safe to assume that additional checkpoints and patrols will be set up around the city today.


Next Moves?
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1993 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 11 Jul 2010
at 19:19
  • msg #853

Re: Reunited

As he waited with the PKMG cocked and ready at the window per Konrad's orders, Dawid translated the man's words.

"We understand you are in a difficult position, my friend, as it seems our lot in life as Poles. We have no wish to harm you or your neighbors.

"Please, tell me your name? I am Dawid..."
He started to say his last name, then stopped. Urzula was using a different (married?) last name and Piotrowski was a very common surname, but there was no sense in taking chances.
Jan Cerny
player, 614 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 12 Jul 2010
at 13:49
  • msg #854

Re: Reunited

When Dawid had collected up the food Jan hadn't been able to add any to the collection.

"I've got just over a week's worth of survival rations," he said by way of explanation.  "They won't go well mixed in with proper food so let's save them for our next meal.  I also have some puritabs if we can't boil water."



Konrad Bayer:
"No shooting. Not here inside of a building." he says to the rest of the team. "Spread out. Snipers... Ondar, Dieter, Thor, and Dawid, cover the windows, but stay out of sight. Lieutenant Sutherland go with them also."

"Sergeant tucker and Quyen cover down left hallway. Jan and Mariusz cover down the right hallway. Don't let any of the tenants see you. You will lead for hasty withdraw if we are spotted. Wait for my signal if that happens."

Before they rush off, Bayer grabs Thor and Craig. "If we are discovered, use that RPG as last resort. Thor that weapon should be able to pierce the roof armor. Take the driver and gunner."

Once in position, Bayer situates himself in the middle, where he can communicate with both teams, as well as ensure that their "hosts" can't make a run for it. Then on the radio he repeats himself, "Stay low. No shooting unless we are discovered... then we will conduct a hasty withdraw. Direction and order to follow as situation dictates." ...which very well could mean inside of a newly acquired BTR, or just as possibly, hunted in the back alleys.

Bayer then looks over at the militia who helped guide them to safety, "If we need to leave, stay close to me. You know this neighborhood ja?"


Jan had nodded in response to Konrad's plan and had then taken up his position with Mariusz, covering the right hallway and ensuring that they stayed hidden from the other residents of the apartment block.

Mariusz Tokarski:
Mariusz nodded at the Kaptain's commands and moved to cover the hallway. He checked the Tantal and then moved teh shot selector to fully automatic. He settled down in a low crouch and waited, hoping that the building warden was a good actor and teh enemy would go away.


Noticing Mariusz set the selector on his Tantal to fully automatic Jan quietly hissed some advice to the younger man.

"Mariusz!  It's a rifle not a machinegun and we need to conserve ammo.  Fire single shots or short bursts."  His face broke into a grin as he added, "You're not some American Cowboy who blasts away at everything wasting ammo!  Pick your shots and conserve ammo!"
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 178 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 12 Jul 2010
at 14:24
  • msg #855

Re: Reunited

Thor did as he was asked and quietly found himself a position up high where he could fire down on the BTR. If a round or two from Mjollnir was insufficient to slay the beast, then the M72A4 he'd been carrying ever since landing near Elblag months before would do the job quite nicely.
He was still in position as the sky began to lighten, the usual oppressive grey clouds once again promising to hide the sun from view and either soak everyone with icy rain, or dump another few inches of snow on the equally grey city.

Thor "The Thunderer"
Watching from on high
Checking in by radio every 15 mins but switching off between times to conserve power
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x6
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio
30rd mag, 5.45mm, full, x8

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 766 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Mon 12 Jul 2010
at 15:53
  • msg #856

Re: Reunited

Mariusz smiled at Jan and said, "OK, if you say so, but given my marksmanship, spray and pray is the only way I ever hit anything. Yipiee Kay Ay, I'll be back."
Jan Cerny
player, 615 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 12 Jul 2010
at 17:50
  • msg #857

Re: Reunited

Jan grinned back and shook his head in mock exasperation.  How many cocky young punks like Mariusz had he trained in the Legion.  He wasn't entirely certain but in 20 years of service it was bound to be a lot.

"At this range you'll have trouble missing!" he replied to Mariusz in a whisper.  "Calm your breathing, point the rifle at the target and fire a single shot twice.  Double tap and then see whether the target is still a threat!"
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1889 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 12 Jul 2010
at 23:59
  • msg #858

Re: Reunited

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"We understand you are in a difficult position, my friend, as it seems our lot in life as Poles. We have no wish to harm you or your neighbors.

"Please, tell me your name? I am Dawid..."
He started to say his last name, then stopped. Urzula was using a different (married?) last name and Piotrowski was a very common surname, but there was no sense in taking chances.


"Antoni Koz... er, Antoni. Pleased to meet you. Now, I must turn out the others. You will go when we leave, won't you?"
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 884 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 13 Jul 2010
at 08:24
  • msg #859

Re: Reunited

Tucker gathers up what little stuff he has left and gets ready to move out.  He does strip [3] loose rounds off of one of the Colt 1911 mags he had in his pocket and tops of the H&K SOCOM magazine.  He covers his part of the hallway (with Quyen) and awaits for the order to move out.

Tucker
H&K SOCOM Pistol [12/12]
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HEDP] (SLUNG)

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Pack (if allowed)

Covering LEFT hallway with Minh

This message was last edited by the player at 08:26, Tue 13 July 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1995 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 13 Jul 2010
at 08:51
  • msg #860

Re: Reunited

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #858):

Still behind the machinegun, Dawid looked over and smiled.

"Yes, I believe we will be leaving. Now, go with God, and please accept our apologies for upsetting your life. The Baron doesn't leave you with much, and we have been glad to share a little warmth and shelter. May God and the Black Madonna bless you."
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1891 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Tue 13 Jul 2010
at 19:59
  • msg #861

Re: Reunited


After making his assurances, Antoni gathers up his family and files out the door. You can hear him rousing his neighbors, instructing them to report immediately to their respective work details. By this time, the guard details have abandoned the hallway/stairwell entrance and reentered the apartment. Doors open and shut and footsteps echo down the hall as the building's inhabitants shuffle of to their jobs. Looking down from the cracks in the apartment's shutters, you can see the people, bundled up against the cold, file out into the street past the watchful soldiers and the now-idling BTR. Most all of the civilians turn and head south, the way you came in the early hours of the morning. In about 15 minutes, the building seems to have emptied out. As promised, Antoni returns,

"That's it. Besides a couple of old ladies on the second floor, everyone is out. The Baron's men will probably be coming soon. Please, don't be here when they do. You could try to sneak out the back but there may be soldiers behind the building as well. There are empty flats on the top two floors. Part of the roof collapsed and they're not really safe to live in. You could try to hide up there. I haven't told them anything. None of us will. We don't want our home burned down. If you, er, get caught or anything, you won't speak of us, will you?"

Antoni thanks you for the food and leaves, his footsteps echoing down the stairs.


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 15:33, Wed 14 July 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 767 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Tue 13 Jul 2010
at 20:43
  • msg #862

Re: Reunited

When the warden had gone Mariusz said, "Leaving the building is risky, the Baron's men are crawling all over the place, it's like they have x-ray eyes. The intel we had on them is obviously old, this area was supposed to be out of the Baron's control. If we leave we'll get spotted so we should try to hide in the upper apartments."

"Cover my area a second," he said and ducked back into the bedrooms looking for any items of civilian clothing he could find, particularly shoes.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1241 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Wed 14 Jul 2010
at 11:04
  • msg #863

Re: Reunited

Bayer edges his way over to the windows. "Who can drive a BTR?" he asks quietly. While he waits for an answer, he says over the radio, "Jan, you and the three with you are about to head downstairs in a minute. It will either be out the back door or the front. Either way, get ready. I'll be following directly behind you. Did Mariusz find any clothing?"

He then looks back at the team covering the outside, "Driver?"
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1996 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 14 Jul 2010
at 11:47
  • msg #864

Re: Reunited

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #863):

From beside him Dawid replied confidently, "I can, sir. I have much experience with the Polish OT-64 and BTR seriers vehicles."

"Although, it is much like any other large truck or similar vehicle, if you're not taking it into water. Should we come into possession of one, I'd much rather man the machine-gun."
He grinned.
This message was last edited by the player at 11:50, Wed 14 July 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 182 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 14 Jul 2010
at 13:09
  • msg #865

Re: Reunited

Dieter waited for instructions. He guessed that they were either going out the front door in attack, or out the back, which could still be attack. Either way, things were about to get messy. He ignored the discomfort of his full bladder, wishing he had had an opportunity to go for a piss when he woke up. Still, it wouldn't be the first time he had pissed his pants in the middle of a firefight...

He looked over at Ondar and Konrad, waiting for the order to move. While waiting he adjusted his grip in the rifle, preparing for the possible bloodbath that was to come.
Jan Cerny
player, 616 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 15 Jul 2010
at 13:10
  • msg #866

Re: Reunited

Konrad Bayer:
Bayer edges his way over to the windows. "Who can drive a BTR?" he asks quietly. While he waits for an answer, he says over the radio, "Jan, you and the three with you are about to head downstairs in a minute. It will either be out the back door or the front. Either way, get ready. I'll be following directly behind you. Did Mariusz find any clothing?"


Jan nodded to Konrad in reply and then added "Understood" to be certain that Konrad knew that he had heard the orders.  When Mariusz returned from his scrounging mission Jan turned to the others and quickly organised them.

"We pair up.  Quyen with Tuck and Mariusz with me.  Classic fire and manoeuvre if we need to engage or fight our way clear."

He then waited for Konrad to make a decision on whether they were ambushing the patrol and trying to capture the BTR or whether they were going to try to make a break for it out of the back of the building.  From glancing out of the rear windows it looked like there was clear ground for them to cross and that the building they were in would obscure them initially from the patrol out on the street.  The danger was that another patrol searching a different building for stragglers, or them, would spot them moving through open ground.


OOC - I've assumed that by "the three with you" Konrad means Tuck, Quyen and Mariusz.  If that's wrong then please let me know and I'll edit this post accordingly.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 885 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Thu 15 Jul 2010
at 13:23
  • msg #867

Re: Reunited

"We going suppressed or big guns Jan?"
Jan Cerny
player, 617 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Thu 15 Jul 2010
at 13:39
  • msg #868

Re: Reunited

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
"We going suppressed or big guns Jan?"


"If we're trying to take the BTR I doubt that that can be done silently so we might as well use everything.  If we're making a break for it then we should start with suppressed weapons until we're discovered.  What do you think?  Do you agree?"

He asked the questions not just of Tuck but also of Quyen and Mariusz.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 886 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Thu 15 Jul 2010
at 14:07
  • msg #869

Re: Reunited

Jan Cerny:
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
"We going suppressed or big guns Jan?"


"If we're trying to take the BTR I doubt that that can be done silently so we might as well use everything.  If we're making a break for it then we should start with suppressed weapons until we're discovered.  What do you think?  Do you agree?"

He asked the questions not just of Tuck but also of Quyen and Mariusz.

"No, no Jan, I'm good with that.  Vehicles we go balls out, E&E we're going swift & silent.  Got it."
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1894 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Thu 15 Jul 2010
at 17:06
  • msg #870

Re: Reunited


Ondar, looking out through the window while the rest of you make ready to leave the apartment, reports,

"Eight men come here. Four men stay on street. BTR is still right below. Most of the civilians are gone. "

As the party's point element exits the apartment and stealthily proceeds down the short hallway towards the stairwell, you can hear the sound of the enemy squad entering the building below you. The sheep kept in the building's unnocupied first floor/lobby area start bleating loudly in their pens.

Footsteps echo up the stairwell as part or all of the squad begins to ascend the stairs to the upper floors. The men are speaking to one another in a language that is clearly not Polish; their tone is unconcerned, almost jovial.

Jan, risking a quick glimpse down the stairwell, sees movement and shadows below. The stairwell consists of a single flight of stairs which doubles back on itself at opposing angles to and from every floor landing. There's a gap between the two stair branches, allowing you to look down (and up) the stairwell but you can't see a whole lot (see image below).

Stairwell image: http://www.google.com/imgres?i...US367%26tbs%3Disch:1

Next Moves?

Tactical Situation: There is only one stairwell in this wing of the building. There is no apparent access to the other wing from where you are now. You are on the third floor. If you descend, you will likely bump into part or all of the enemy squad. If you ascend, there's a chance that you will be heard.
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:24, Sat 17 July 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1242 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 16 Jul 2010
at 15:04
  • msg #871

Re: Reunited

Hearing the ruckus and the obvious entry of the enemy search team, Bayer's decision is made for him. Toggling the radio he says, "All call signs. Stand by. Jan clear down to the ground floor and secure a foothold near the front. Dawid, your team is to eliminate the enemy outside only once Jan's team has initiated contact. Get Thor or whoever to try to take the BTR crew without vital damage. Once Jan is holding firm on the ground floor I will radio for your withdraw. Be quick when I make the call. Out."

Bayer then inserts one of Wicks' 40mm CS round into the breech of his launcher and move a little closer behind Jan's team. When he makes eye contact, he'll give a thumbs up and whisper, "Ambush... then fight through... all the way down. Speed and violence."
This message was last edited by the player at 15:45, Fri 16 July 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 511 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Fri 16 Jul 2010
at 16:12
  • msg #872

Re: Reunited

Jan Cerny:
"We pair up.  Quyen with Tuck and Mariusz with me.  Classic fire and manoeuvre if we need to engage or fight our way clear."


Quyen slaps Tucker on the back of the shoulder and jokes, "Just like old times yeah? They just can't keep us separated."

Quyen then crouches down and rests her back up against the wall. As she listens to the voices below, coming up through the stairwell, she pulls her rifle in closer and feels for the selector lever. When she catches Jan looking them over, she silently points down to the tops of her two fragmentation grenades sticking out from her webbing pouch.
This message was last edited by the player at 16:12, Fri 16 July 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 769 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 16 Jul 2010
at 17:02
  • msg #873

Re: Reunited

Mariusz paused to kiss his crucifix and then moved to stand next to Jan, before getting ready to go he said, "If we wait until they go into the flats to see if anyone's in there we might be able to sneak upstairs. Are there still civilians on the streets?"
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 888 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Fri 16 Jul 2010
at 22:28
  • msg #874

Re: Reunited

Tucker takes the HEDP round from his M-203 ans puts it back into his MOLLE webbing and pulls out one of his two 40mm flechette rounds and inserts it into the breach of the launcher and closes smoothly.  He smiles at Minh and says to her, The flechette rounds should come in handy if they bunch up on us.  They can't keep us apart Minh, no matter how hard they may try.  Just cover my ass and I'll clear us a way through.

Boss, I'd rather hit with some suppressed CQB and then lay it on heavy before they can get their bearings.  If we let 'em come to us a little more, I think we can get the jump on them and cause enough confusion to get the ball rolling in our favor.  Seems like their half-assin' it and that could work in our favor!"


OOC: Know i have to post an action still
Jan Cerny
player, 621 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 16 Jul 2010
at 23:00
  • msg #875

Re: Reunited

Cap'n Rae:
Ondar, looking out through the window while the rest of you make ready to leave the apartment, reports,

"Eight men come here. Four men stay on street. BTR is still right below. Most of the civilians are gone. "


Konrad Bayer:
Hearing the ruckus and the obvious entry of the enemy search team, Bayer's decision is made for him. Toggling the radio he says, "All call signs. Stand by. Jan clear down to the ground floor and secure a foothold near the front. Dawid, your team is to eliminate the enemy outside only once Jan's team has initiated contact. Get Thor or whoever to try to take the BTR crew without vital damage. Once Jan is holding firm on the ground floor I will radio for your withdraw. Be quick when I make the call. Out."

Bayer then inserts one of Wicks' 40mm CS round into the breech of his launcher and move a little closer behind Jan's team. When he makes eye contact, he'll give a thumbs up and whisper, "Ambush... then fight through... all the way down. Speed and violence."


Jan nodded in reply.  "Yes Capitaine.  It won't be quiet or subtle.  We don't have enough silenced weapons or firepower to take out eight men so it will have to be grenades and in a group.  Get everyone keyed to go when we start firing."

Jan then moved forward to quietly brief Tuck, Quyen and Mariusz, a nasty, aggressive look settling on his face.  They were about to kill people and that took a certain kind of mindset.

Mariusz Tokarski:
Mariusz paused to kiss his crucifix and then moved to stand next to Jan, before getting ready to go he said, "If we wait until they go into the flats to see if anyone's in there we might be able to sneak upstairs. Are there still civilians on the streets?"


"Konrad says we attack,"
Jan replied simply in a whisper.

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
Tucker takes the HEDP round from his M-203 ans puts it back into his MOLLE webbing and pulls out one of his two 40mm flechette rounds and inserts it into the breach of the launcher and closes smoothly.  He smiles at Minh and says to her, The flechette rounds should come in handy if they bunch up on us.  They can't keep us apart Minh, no matter how hard they may try.  Just cover my ass and I'll clear us a way through.

Boss, I'd rather hit with some suppressed CQB and then lay it on heavy before they can get their bearings.  If we let 'em come to us a little more, I think we can get the jump on them and cause enough confusion to get the ball rolling in our favor.  Seems like their half-assin' it and that could work in our favor!"


"I agree.  Let's let them get closer on the stairs and we'll take them while they're still in a group.  Frag grenades and then go loud with rifles."  He looked at Mariusz and grinned evilly, remembering their earlier conversation about firing single shorts or fully automatic.  "Mariusz, you suppress them with full auto while the rest of us pick our targets.  Once we've started hitting them we start moving down the stairs, trying to drive them back and roll them up.  If we can't kill them straight away let's force them back onto the street where the snipers can get them.  Tuck, if we get stuck we blow the shit out of them with grenade launchers, though that will probably smash the stairs as well."

He then glanced around the other three before continuing in a whisper.  "Anyone got any other suggestions?  Or shall we just kick this off!"

As he finished speaking, checking that the others understood the plan and listening to any alternative suggestions, Jan pulled a frag grenade from his webbing and prepared to lob it down one level on the stairwell once the enemy patrol had approached to the turn in the stairs below them.


Jan
Organising the ambush on the stairs - they will wait until the patrol are as close as possible on the stairwell before throwing grenades and opening up.  Jan personally will throw a single frag grenade and then fire pairs of single shots at any visible targets.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 889 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sat 17 Jul 2010
at 01:47
  • msg #876

Re: Reunited

"The grenades won't fuck up the stairs?"
Dieter Brandt
player, 185 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sat 17 Jul 2010
at 06:44
  • msg #877

Re: Reunited

Dieter nodded in understanding of the plan. He settled close to the window, keeping an eye on the targets below. As soon as the point team kicked off their attack he intended to quickly locate a target and take them out. Between himself, Ondar and Thor they (hopefully) shouldn't have much trouble killing the 4 unsuspecting victims, especially at this range.

He mentally prepared himself for the killing that was about to happen.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 770 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 17 Jul 2010
at 08:05
  • msg #878

Re: Reunited

The die was cast, Mariusz moved the selector on his Tantal to full auto and got into position to start saturating the enemy with lead as soon as the grenades were fired. He steeled himself for the battle ahead.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 1999 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 17 Jul 2010
at 12:53
  • msg #879

Re: Reunited

Before people scurried off, Dawid pointed some things out, but clearly they were reorganising on the fly here and had to improvise.

"Ah, Kapitan, Jan and Mariuszx ARE my team, along with Sutherland. Mariusz has my ammo! Shit, okay: Jan, you are in command of Mariusz, Tucker and Minh. Take the guys on the stairs.

"Warren: your team is to take the BTR intact if you can. Good luck with that! The turret is one-man, Thor should be able to shoot through the top with that monster cannon, same with the commander and driver, nail them through their hatches if they close them, but you and Dieter should be able to take the rest of the crew. Don't let Thor use that rocket inside, but he should know that himself."

Peeking through the window he made sure he knew where the men were for when the time came to fire, which would be soon.

"Woj, Sutherland, you're with me. We'll take out the infantry outside. Woj, you open the shutters for me so I can fire, then fire your grenade launcher at the men on the ground. Sutherland, you know what to do, but if it sounds like the stairwell team is having trouble you double back and help them."
This message was last edited by the player at 12:57, Sat 17 July 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 184 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sat 17 Jul 2010
at 15:48
  • msg #880

Re: Reunited

Konrad Bayer:
"Get Thor or whoever to try to take the BTR crew without vital damage."

Mjollnir lay beside Thor, for once nearly useless due to the angle from the top of the building to his assigned target. He positioned the PM-63 recently acquired from the enemy before him, it's one spare magazine tucked into his webbing where it could be quickly retrieved.

Peeking over the crumbling concrete at the ground, he picked his targets - the BTR unfortunately was unlikely to be one of them at this time. Pulling back out of sight, he grasped an M-26A1 grenade in each hand and gently pulled the pins, one at a time, by looping their rings over an exposed piece of reinforcing mesh, blasted from it's surrounding concrete by the nuclear blast a few years earlier.

Kneeling close to the edge it would only be a moments action to rock forward on his knees and guide the grenades fall towards their final destination.

And so he waited for the gunfire that would signal him to action....

Thor "The Thunderer"
Waiting in the rubbled top of the building over the BTR
A grenade in each hand, pins pulled and ready to drop the moment he hears Jan's group open up (will attempt to toss into an open roof hatch if any, or as a second priority, any concentrations of 2 or more men)
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x6
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio
30rd mag, 5.45mm, full, x8

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1897 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 17 Jul 2010
at 22:22
  • msg #881

CQB


The enemy squad reaches the second floor landing. A door opens. The echo of footfalls on the stairway continues. It sounds like the enemy squad is splitting up, part of it staying on the second floor, the other climbing the stairs to the third floor. Jan has only a moment to react, he tosses one grenade down the well, angling it towards the second floor landing. The second grenade he tosses down the stairs leading to the third floor landing, bouncing it off the wall and back on to the advancing enemy. Frantic shouting rises from the stairwell. The grenades detonate within a second of one another. In the enclosed vertical passageway that is the stairwell, the explosions are terrific, reverberating up and down the shaft. Jan ducks back through the stairwell door as the explosions shake the building, then charges down the stairway and into the smoke, followed by Mariusz, Tucker, and Minh. Four bodies lie sprawled on the stairs leading to the third floor landing. Blood is splattered on the walls of the shaft and trickles down the stairs. One of the bodies is moaning but it's impossible to tell which. Quickly descending and turning the corner, Jan sees two bodies on the second floor landing. The door to the second floor is open. Thin white smoke stings the ears and nostrils. (Jan -2 fragmentation hand grenades)

Hearing the explosions in the stairwell, Dawid signals Woj to remove the shutters in Antoni's apartment. The guide yanks at the plywood and cloth window coverings and tosses them aside. Dawid and Dieter rush to the open window and take quick aim* at the men on the street below. In the apartment next door, Warren and Ondar [NPC'ed] do the same. Alerted to the danger by the hollow bangs of the grenade explosions, the enemy across the street are crouching down and raising their rifles, searching for threats. They spot the danger from the third floor just as the shooters in those same third story windows are drawing a bead on them.

Dieter hits his mark square in the chest. The man collapses on his side and moves no more. Dawid riddles his man with a burst of machinegun fire, knocking him into an inert pile. Warren and Ondar hit their targets as well, wounding them both. One of the men drops his rifle and runs north at a full sprint. The other writhes on the pavement clutching his shattered femur. All four threats are neutralized. Craig [NPC'ed] remains back of the window in Antoni's apartment, RPG loaded and ready to fire. (Dieter -1 round; Dawid -10 rounds; Ondar -2 rounds; Warren -2 rounds)

In the rubble of the collapsed sixth floor, Thor looks down and measures the drop to the BTR-80. It looks to be a much more difficult toss than he thought it wood be. At the sound of the rifle and machinegun fire, he very deliberately drops his first grenade. It falls for three seconds before bouncing off the lip of the open rear hatch next to the loudspeaker and explodes between the BTR and the building. The second grenade glances off the nose of the BTR and explodes in the street directly in front of it. It is possible that the blasts have stunned the crew, but highly unlikely that any of the grenade fragments have done any lasting damage to the vehicle or its crew (tire damage aside). The long barrel of the BTR's 14.5mm gun starts rising, while the turret slowly turns towards the building. (Thor -2 fragmentation hand grenades)


Next Moves?

*Rolled as quick shots due to IG time constraints.
This message was last edited by the GM at 22:52, Sat 17 July 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2003 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 17 Jul 2010
at 22:55
  • msg #882

Re: Reunited

In reply to Thor Halgeirsen (msg #880):

Taking out the dismounts was a good blow, now things were going to get ugly.

"Get back from the fucking windows, now!" Grabbing the PKM and Woj in the other, he bolted into the rear of the apartment and threw himself down.

Yelling into the radio, Dawid transmitted, "Thor! Shoot the crew! Use Mjolnir! MJOLNIR!"

He prayed they were too close for the MG to elevate to their level. Or if they were, the concrete floors and walls would shield them.

"Everyone... INCOMING!"


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
3rd floor apartment
Grabbing Woj and running like hell, radioing Thor.

This message was last edited by the player at 01:19, Mon 19 July 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 890 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 18 Jul 2010
at 02:35
  • msg #883

Re: CQB

Cap'n Rae:
The enemy squad reaches the second floor landing. A door opens. The echo of footfalls on the stairway continues. It sounds like the enemy squad is splitting up, part of it staying on the second floor, the other climbing the stairs to the third floor. Jan has only a moment to react, he tosses one grenade down the well, angling it towards the second floor landing. The second grenade he tosses down the stairs leading to the third floor landing, bouncing it off the wall and back on to the advancing enemy. Frantic shouting rises from the stairwell. The grenades detonate within a second of one another. In the enclosed vertical passageway that is the stairwell, the explosions are terrific, reverberating up and down the shaft. Jan ducks back through the stairwell door as the explosions shake the building, then charges down the stairway and into the smoke, followed by Mariusz, Tucker, and Minh. Four bodies lie sprawled on the stairs leading to the third floor landing. Blood is splattered on the walls of the shaft and trickles down the stairs. One of the bodies is moaning but it's impossible to tell which. Quickly descending and turning the corner, Jan sees two bodies on the second floor landing. The door to the second floor is open. Thin white smoke stings the ears and nostrils. (Jan -2 fragmentation hand grenades)

Tucker stacks behind Mariusz with his left hand on his shoulder and his right hand gripping the suppressed H&K pistol he recently acquired.  He watches and then hears that Jan has started the tight ambush on the stairwell and then when they start moving, he taps Mari on the shoulder to go after Jan begins to move and makes sure that Minh is right behind him.  As they come down to the second floor and he sees the open door and says to Mariusz, Mari, follow Jan down and clear with him and Konrad.  Me and Minh are going to clear the second floor here!"

Intentions:  Tucker is planning to try and catch the (hopefully) stunned & or wounded soldiers that have come up this way and engage them as quickly as possible.

Tucker
H&K SOCOM Pistol [12/12]
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [FLECHETTE] (SLUNG)

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Lg Alice Pack

This message was last edited by the player at 02:36, Sun 18 July 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1246 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 18 Jul 2010
at 06:28
  • msg #884

Re: CQB

Bayer will follow behind the clearing team, urging them to move quickly but otherwise keeping quiet for the moment, and letting Tucker and Jan do their jobs.

Once he reaches the for dead bodies, he will give them a very quick look over.

Bayer
G36/HK69 (30/30 + CS Gas)
Moving one bound behind last man in clearing stack

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 771 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 18 Jul 2010
at 08:25
  • msg #885

Re: CQB

Mariusz nodded to Tucker and grasped his rifle firmly.

"I'm right behind you." He said to Jan and followed the Legionaire down the stairs.

Mariusz
Tantal 30/30
4 frag grenades
Following Jan and helping clear any enemies in the stairwell.

Dieter Brandt
player, 186 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 18 Jul 2010
at 11:38
  • msg #886

Re: CQB

As Woj pulled the shutters open, Dieter quickly darted forward and selected a target. Selecting a soldier at ground level, he took aim and fired instantly, hitting the man square in the chest. At the same time the others let rip, and within moments the squad was neutralised.

Suddenly there was a deafening noise, as Thor's grenades exploded on the BTR. Dieter managed to duck back as a cloud of smoke and debris flew up. As it passed he glanced back out of the window, trying to select another target. As he did so he heard a whirring noise, and spotted the big gun on the BTR moving into position.

He turned quickly to the others. He shouted "Scheisse! Move! Move!" and quickly dashed for the door.

Intention - Once outside the apartment he intends to run along the corridor to the furthest apartment (ideally north, depending on which way the corridor runs). Once there he will try to kick or shoulder the door in. Once in the room he will head for a window and open it, trying to spot the runner. If he can take him down he will, or else watch for any advancing enemy. He will also look back at the BTR to see if he can get a good angle on any survivors. If he can he will also try to take them out. (Note - if anyone is actually in the apartment, he will say in Polish "Stay down, stay down!"). I appreciate this may take more than one combat turn.


Dieter Brandt
Exiting the apartment quickly, then heading down the corridor to find a new firing position
PSG-1 - 19/20 rounds
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers
Composite Bow

This message was last edited by the player at 20:51, Sun 18 July 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 186 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Sun 18 Jul 2010
at 14:17
  • msg #887

Re: CQB

A little disappointed in his aim, Thor rocked back, grabbed the SMG and Mjollnir, and moved away from the edge. His one real chance to take out the BTR, two if both grenades were counted, was past. What had seemed like a relatively simple task to almost drop the grenades into the small hatch hadn't quite worked out as well as he'd hoped - probably he'd misjudged the angle, or perhaps just slipped on the unstable surface underneath him.

Moving perhaps a dozen metres away, he contented himself with observing for arriving reinforcements, and potentially taking a few well aimed shots to slow their approach...

Thor "The Thunderer"
Moving to an alternate position to watch for (and potentially snipe at) enemy reinforcements
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x6
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x6
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Entrenching Tool
Individual Tactical Radio
30rd mag, 5.45mm, full, x8

Jan Cerny
player, 625 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 18 Jul 2010
at 16:56
  • msg #888

Re: Reunited

My God, Jan thought to himself.  Grenades are nasty weapons!  He had taken out six enemy soldiers in a matter of seconds!

He doubted that he would ever get used to seeing the wounds they inflicted - he was just glad that it had been him killing others rather than the other way around.  They needed to keep the initiative now though and not give the enemy a chance to organise or react.

He hardly paused as he organised their next bound, merely taking the opportunity to acquire a frag grenade from a corpse nearby and clip it onto his webbing.  "Mariusz, lob a grenade through that doorway," he instructed while indicating the open door off the second floor landing.  He spoke loudly, his ears still ringing slightly from the sound of the explosions going off in the enclosed stairwell.  Jan then aimed his rifle at the doorway, ready to fire a pair of single shots at any target stupid enough to come through it!  "Once the grenade has gone off Mariusz and I will continue downstairs and Tuck and Quyen will check that apartment.  We're missing two bodies so let's find them!  Scavenge gear as we go along, particularly grenades, weapons and ammo."

It was going well so far but they needed to keep up the momentum.  Jan also wasn't completely sure what was going on on the street but from Dawid and Dieters yells and transmissions he gathered that there was a problem.  Getting down to street level seemed like a good idea at present!


Jan
Taking a frag grenade from a nearby corpse and then instructing Mariusz to throw a grenade through the open doorway while covering that doorway, ready to fire a pair of single shots at any targets that appear.  Once the grenade has gone off Jan will then lead Mariusz down the stairs further while Tuck and Quyen check through the doorway.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x1 (removed from a nearby corpse this turn)
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Konrad Bayer
player, 1247 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Sun 18 Jul 2010
at 17:20
  • msg #889

Re: Reunited

Jan Cerny:
"Scavenge gear as we go along, particularly grenades, weapons and ammo."


"Keep going!" Bayer shouted from further back. "Follow up troops will search the bodies."

Pausing at the dead men, Bayer toggles the radio and says, "Dawid, send a sitrep on the outside. And send one of your men down to meet me in the stairwell. Over."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2004 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 18 Jul 2010
at 18:59
  • msg #890

Re: CQB

In reply to Thor Halgeirsen (msg #887):

Dawid screamed in frustration over the radio "THOR! I'm not hearing that cannon! Use Mjolnir on the BTR or as God is my witness I will SHOVE IT UP YOUR FUCKING ASS!"

Somewhat calmer he continued, "Sunray: all dismounts are down, BTR operational and trying to engage us, taking cover."

He ceased transmitting and called out, "Sutherland, on Bayer! When it's safe." Any second the cannon shells would be chewing into the concrete, no sense in taking any chances!


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
3rd floor apartment
Taking Cover

This message was last edited by the player at 01:21, Mon 19 July 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 772 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 18 Jul 2010
at 19:49
  • msg #891

Re: CQB

Mariusz took his hand off the pistol grip of his Tantal and pulled a grenade out of one of his pouches. He stood to one side of the door to shelter from the back blast and threw the grenade into the apartment.
Minh Quyen
player, 512 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Sun 18 Jul 2010
at 20:08
  • msg #892

Re: CQB

Moving up quickly with four man stack, Quyen pulls out one of her fragmentation grenades and passes it quickly to Jan at the front. Then hearing Tuck, she follows close behind him and a little to the side so she can cover to the front along with him. She will clear the second floor rooms with him, moving on his heels and shooting at any target(s) with three single shots.

Quyen
AK74 (30/30)
Moving with Tucker to clear 2nd floor
-1 frag to Jan

Jan Cerny
player, 627 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 18 Jul 2010
at 21:10
  • msg #893

Re: CQB

Jan nodded in thanks to Quyen as he took the frag grenade she offered him and clipped it to his webbing.


Jan
Taking a frag grenade each from a nearby corpse & Quyen and then instructing Mariusz to throw a grenade through the open doorway while covering that doorway, ready to fire a pair of single shots at any targets that appear.  Once the grenade has gone off Jan will then lead Mariusz down the stairs further while Tuck and Quyen check through the doorway.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2 (1 removed from a nearby corpse & 1 donated by Quyen this turn)
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Craig Sutherland
player, 182 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 19 Jul 2010
at 01:09
  • msg #894

Re: CQB


Grabbing one of the FRAG grenades from his webbing Craig shoulders the RPG and moves with the others towards Bayer in the stairwell using his AKSU.

He will move with purpose covering the others as they advance. If he gets the opportunity he will engage the BTR with the FRAG grenades from a lower window. Otherwise he will move down the stairwell.

AK-74SU (35/45)
RPG-7D 3 HEAT rounds.
This message was last edited by the player at 10:05, Mon 19 July 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 891 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Mon 19 Jul 2010
at 01:48
  • msg #895

Re: CQB

Just before the grenade goes into the room, Tucker points to himself and flashes one finger towards the door and then points at Minh then showing her two fingers pointing at the door.  He just tells her to "Stack!" and then waits on the left hand side of the door waiting for the grenade to go off and then enter to clear.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 188 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Mon 19 Jul 2010
at 05:07
  • msg #896

Re: CQB

In reply to Dawid Waldus Piotrowski (msg #890):

"Dawid need relax," Thor replied while moving to his new position.
"Have hjerte attack."
"Mjollnir not good hurt dragon. Skalaer too strong."

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2007 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 19 Jul 2010
at 05:37
  • msg #897

Re: CQB

In reply to Thor Halgeirsen (msg #896):

Damn it, this was getting crazy. Anyone should know a 12.x99mm calibre round would go through the 7mm steel of the conical turret, it just made sense.

He transmitted, "Thor: use MJOLNIR on the turret! We want to take the BTR intact, those are Konrad's orders so do it now!" Either way, it was out of his hands.

As well, the broadcast should serve as a reminder to everyone who could hear or had a radio what Konrad's instructions were.
This message was last edited by the player at 05:41, Mon 19 July 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1900 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Mon 19 Jul 2010
at 21:06
  • msg #898

Re: CQB


There's no time to stack up near the second floor door. The door looks directly out on to the landing to which the stairs descend. To reach the door, one would have to expose him or herself to fire from down the hall. Mariusz tosses his frag from halfway up the stairs. It sails through the open doorway, exploding a second later in the second floor hallway. (Mariusz -1 fragmentation grenade)

Tucker leaps the last few stairs and rushes through the smoke of the explosion into the hallway. One man lies on his back a couple of meters from the doorway, sightless eyes staring at the mold on the ceiling. A second man leans out of the open door of the second apartment down and points his rifle at Tucker. Tucker fires instinctively, squeezing off three rounds. At the first shot, the man jumps and stumbles into the hallway, dropping his rifle in the doorway of the apartment. The second round, however, misfires, causing a jam. Tucker crouches and steps aside while shouting a warning to Minh. Minh takes quick aim over Tucker's shoulder and squeezes off her own burst. The man jerks twice and slumps into the wall leaving a bloodstain on the dingy plaster. (Tucker -2 rounds; Minh -5 rounds)

Jan, Mariusz, and Bayer, rush past the second floor landing and down the stairs to the first floor. This lobby-like area has been converted to sheep pens. The sheep bah in fear and discomfort. There are no humans visible on this floor. Jan and the others can't see the BTR on the street outside because the large first floor window has been bricked up, but they can hear its engine cough and grumble to life. Almost simultaneously, the BTR's gun begins blasting away. (NOTE: The dead men on the stairs were carrying AK-74s. All had magazine pouches on their belts and it looked like they each had at least one spare magazine. They also had bayonets or fighting knives, and Bayer saw at least one hand grenade besides the one Jan grabbed).

Dawid, Dieter, Warren, and Ondar all come to the same hasty conclusion and duck(or dive) away from the windows as the BTR-80 elevates its main gun. Two seconds later, the KPV begins belching out 14.5mm slugs, punching holes in the concrete exterior of the second floor. A few heavy slugs explode up through the third story floor, smashing into the ceiling and raining down bits of concrete and plaster on the cowering occupants. Fortunately, no one is hit.

From the rooftop, Thor can survey the length of the street. So far, no additional enemy units have appeared. The BTR is blasting away directly below. It sounds like the engine has started up as well.


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:29, Mon 19 July 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 892 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 20 Jul 2010
at 01:22
  • msg #899

Re: CQB

Cap'n Rae:
There's no time to stack up near the second floor door. The door looks directly out on to the landing to which the stairs descend. To reach the door, one would have to expose him or herself to fire from down the hall. Mariusz tosses his frag from halfway up the stairs. It sails through the open doorway, exploding a second later in the second floor hallway. (Mariusz -1 fragmentation grenade)

Tucker leaps the last few stairs and rushes through the smoke of the explosion into the hallway. One man lies on his back a couple of meters from the doorway, sightless eyes staring at the mold on the ceiling. A second man leans out of the open door of the second apartment down and points his rifle at Tucker. Tucker fires instinctively, squeezing off three rounds. At the first shot, the man jumps and stumbles into the hallway, dropping his rifle in the doorway of the apartment. The second round, however, misfires, causing a jam. Tucker crouches and steps aside while shouting a warning to Minh. Minh takes quick aim over Tucker's shoulder and squeezes off her own burst. The man jerks twice and slumps into the wall leaving a bloodstain on the dingy plaster. (Tucker -2 rounds; Minh -5 rounds)
Next Moves?

As Tucker comes in to sweep and clear the room, his first instinct is to put a round into the body of the soldier on the floor but, decides to target the man hanging out of the apartment.  Seeing the AK come up, he knows the first round hit the person and then skids to a knee as he drops down to clear the pistol and the jammed round yelling out to Minh, "Cover!".  He knows Minh is behind him and is confident in her abilities to shoot on the move and cover another team member when their gun goes down.  He does a quick, tap of the magazine to make sure it is seated in the magazine correctly, then racks the slide back to clear the stoppage in the H&K pistol, and then letting the slide go forward with a fresh round in the chamber.  Tucker will get back up and call, "Ready," to her as he is back in the fight and check the body of the person Minh just finished drilling with her assault rifle and look for any useful items.

Tucker will disarm the guy and pull out any useful spare magazines and take them with them as he will clear the rest of the room as Minh covers him.

Tucker
H&K SOCOM Pistol [10/12]
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [FLECHETTE] (SLUNG)

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Lg Alice Pack

This message was last edited by the player at 01:24, Tue 20 July 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2009 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 20 Jul 2010
at 08:38
  • msg #900

Re: CQB

Deciding that the radio was useless and he was tying up the frequency, Dawid signalled with his hands to everyone to vacate the apartment.

They didn't seem to have any anti-armour weapons on them, and he didn't think that they were going to capture that beast anyways. The .50 should go through the BTR's armour, but he wasn't in a position to know why Thor wasn't using it so there it was.

"Everyone, get back, out of the front of the apartments, now! Pull back!"

"Come on, Woj!"
He grabbed his friend and began crawling towards the corridor. He called to the other apartment, "Warren, get Dieter and pull back!"


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
3rd floor apartment
Crawling with Woj out to the corridor.

This message was last edited by the player at 10:20, Tue 20 July 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 630 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 20 Jul 2010
at 09:42
  • msg #901

Re: CQB

Barging sheep out of the way Jan crouched down and moved towards the door to the street.  He could hear the KPV on the BTR blasting away but the rounds didn't seem to be targeted at the level they were on.  He kept ducked down however, just in case the gunner decided to change the direction of his aim.

Reaching the door he opened it a little and glanced out, scanning around for any moving targets with his rifle to his shoulder.  He also looked to see if there was a clear route to the BTR and which way it was facing.  If he was lucky the BTR would be facing away from them and there would be a large blind spot behind the rear of the vehicle.


Jan
Opening the door out of the apartment block a little and observing the situation on the street.  Note: depending on what he sees I will post an additional combat action.
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 773 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Tue 20 Jul 2010
at 15:26
  • msg #902

Re: CQB

Mariusz followed Jan into the lobby and hissed, "Mint sauce," at the sheep. He also looked out at the BTR to see what was going on.

He said to Jan, "I have grenades and a smoke grenade, that bastard's chewing up the building and it's a matter of time before someone gets hit. I say we dash out there and get a grenade into the bastard."
Konrad Bayer
player, 1249 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Tue 20 Jul 2010
at 16:09
  • msg #903

Re: CQB

Mariusz Tokarski:
He said to Jan, "I have grenades and a smoke grenade, that bastard's chewing up the building and it's a matter of time before someone gets hit. I say we dash out there and get a grenade into the bastard."


Bayer arrives behind the clearing team and tosses a frag grenade to Jan that he'd scooped up as he passed the dead.

"Hold up." he says to Mariusz. "How far is the BTR and which way is it facing?" he asks next, peering over his shoulder. "If I can get next to it safely, I'm just going to put a CS round into the compartment." Bayer then feels down to the side of his webbing and taps his gas mask carrier.

OOC - Giving Jan +1 frag that he took from the dead.
This message was last edited by the player at 16:10, Tue 20 July 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 513 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Tue 20 Jul 2010
at 16:49
  • msg #904

Re: CQB

Quyen stands off to the side with a clear line of fire to the enemy that Tucker is checking. "Covered." she says quietly. "We better hurry though and get back downstairs."

Quyen
AK74 (27/30)
Covering Tucker

Craig Sutherland
player, 185 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Tue 20 Jul 2010
at 20:18
  • msg #905

Re: CQB


Craig covers the others as they crawl into the corridor and then follows behind. He looks at the window ready to throw out another grenade, but realises that friendly’s may have made it to the ground level so he holds off.
This message was last edited by the player at 20:18, Tue 20 July 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 893 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 20 Jul 2010
at 21:48
  • msg #906

Re: CQB

Minh Quyen:
Quyen stands off to the side with a clear line of fire to the enemy that Tucker is checking. "Covered." she says quietly. "We better hurry though and get back downstairs."

Robert shoots Minh a quickl smile and a wink as he quickly goes through looking for any more weapons and ammo.  "We make a good team baby!"
Jan Cerny
player, 634 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Tue 20 Jul 2010
at 23:20
  • msg #907

Re: CQB

Jan completed his glance through the slightly open door and turned to Mariusz and Konrad to report.  As he spoke he nodded thanks to Konrad and took the offered frag grenade, clipping it onto his webbing.

"Craig won't be down here in time with his CS grenade," he commented to Konrad as the Captain indicated his gas mask.  "BTR's about five meters away, pointing North and side on to us but getting ready to move so we have to do this now.  One of the hatches on top has a loudspeaker set up in it and isn't closed.  I'll go out first, climb up the side and put a grenade through the hatch.  I'll leave the pin in though."

He turned to Mariusz.  "You come out second and cover me.  Once the first grenade goes in start yelling in Russian to them to surrender or the next grenade will have the pin out."  He left it unsaid what would happen if the BTR crew didn't surrender.

He then turned to Konrad.  "Cover us please Capitaine and bail us out of any merde we find ourselves in!"  He grinned as he made his little joke.

Assuming that Konrad and Mariusz had no objections to the hastily concocted plan Jan then opened the door and made his way quickly forward, while still crouched, to the side of the BTR intending on executing his plan.


Jan
Taking the grenade from Konrad and then going through the door to the street at a crouch, climbing onto the BTR and putting a frag grenade with the pin still in it through the slightly open hatch.  If he comes under fire from any enemy soldiers he's missed on the street he will duck and move to cover, returning fire with single shots from his rifle if necessary and continuing with his plan if possible.  (note - if Konrad or Mariusz disagrees with Jan's plan then he's open to alterations).
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x3 (additional grenade passed to Jan by Konrad)
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 774 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 21 Jul 2010
at 17:50
  • msg #908

Re: CQB

"OK," said Mariusz, "but I'd make the first grenade a live smoke one, that way if they decide to take evasive action, they'll be in a tank full of smoke. Use my orange one if you want."

He readied himself for the attack.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1251 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Wed 21 Jul 2010
at 17:54
  • msg #909

Re: CQB

Bayer taps Jan on the back the of shoulder and deciding against his idea says, "Ok do it." As the two men prepare to assault the BTR he toggles the radio, "Dawid, bring your team down to the ground floor. Send two with a radio to scout the rear for extraction route. Remainder check the dead on the second floor while we deal with the BTR. Over."

As Jan and Mariusz move out, Bayer ejects the CS round and slides in an HEDP round as insurance.
Dieter Brandt
player, 187 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 21 Jul 2010
at 19:49
  • msg #910

Re: CQB

Dieter hit the ground as the cannon started chomping chunks out of the floor and the walls around him. He quickly dragged himself up and ran out of the apartment, heading down the corridor as far as he could to the north. Reaching the last apartment facing the street, he put his boot to the door and kicked repeatedly until it eventually splintered and broke free. He charged into the room, quickly checking that the apartment was empty.

Hurrying to the window, he stole a glance out of the window in both directions, checking quickly for movement. Assuming there are no obvious targets he will look over to the BTR, looking for any opening that might lead to a target.

Dieter Brandt
Moving to the northern most apartment, looking for a new firing position
PSG-1 - 19/20 rounds
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers
Composite Bow

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1904 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Wed 21 Jul 2010
at 21:23
  • msg #911

Re: CQB


As Jan exits the apartment's main entrance and steps out on to the sidewalk, the BTR-80 is starting to pull away from the curb. Its main gun is still pointing at the building at about a 60 degree angle but it is no longer spewing forth giant slugs.

Jan runs after the slowly but steadily accelerating BTR. Somehow, he manages to avoid slipping on the icy surface of the road and catch up to it. Reaching the propped-open hatch, he extends his arm to full stretch and drops his live but safe hand grenade into the APC's troop compartment. For a moment or two, he can hear the metalic bang and rattle of the grenade as it bounces and rolls around inside the BTR. He tries to keep pace but the BTR is faster. It's unlikely anyone inside the rolling metal box can hear any of your shouts over the sound of its straining engine.

The BTR-80 swerves towards the badly damaged buildings on the west side of the street before the driver awkwardly but successfully corrects its course and steers into the middle of the road. It accelerates more quickly now, pulling out of range of thrown weapons. The turret rotates to the rear and lowers the barrel of its KPV heavy machinegun (or light cannon) searching out its street level antagonist. As Dieter tears down the curtains in the northernmost west-facing apartment to survey the street below, the BTR has already passed beneath "his" window and it moving quickly off to his right.

On the stairwell and in the 2nd floor hallway, Tucker et al. count eight
AK-74 variants and 20 full magazines between them, one Beretta 92F with one full magazine, one tear gas grenade, and one colored smoke grenade. (OOC: This is the result of a quick search- i.e. not going through each and every pocket.)

Dawid, Woj, Ondar (NPCed), and Warren file down the blood-stained stairs towards the main lobby, arriving at about the same time that the fleeing BTR-80 passes beneath the apartment into which Dieter has just broken. There appears to be a passageway leading out of the main lobby/sheep pen area, past some custodial facilities, towards a back door.

Thor remains on the apartment building's ersatz roof, pondering his next move.*


Next Moves?

*There's some confusion regarding whether Thor has his Barrett with him or not and I did not feel comfortable NPC'ing an action for him this turn.
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:27, Wed 21 July 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 637 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 21 Jul 2010
at 23:50
  • msg #912

Re: CQB

Ducking back into the doorway with Mariusz and Konrad, Jan cursed to himself in French, "Putain de merde!"

He then turned to his comrades and switched to English.  "Well that plan was a fuck up!  I should have used your smoke grenade Mariusz!  What do you reckon now?  Konrad, do you want me to blow the BTR with the RPG or are we just trying to make a run for it out the back of the building?"

From within the doorway he spotted the wounded man still moving on the street.  Staying concealed within the doorway he aimed at the man and fired a single shot from his rifle, aiming to finish him off while he waited for orders from Konrad.


Jan
Asking Konrad (and Mariusz) whether he should fire the RPG-22 at the BTR or whether they should make a run for it.  At the same time he is firing a single aimed shot from his concealed position within the doorway at the wounded man on the street.  He will not reveal his position to the BTR gunner and will not fire if shooting the man on the street requires him to make himself visible!
F88 Steyr AUG (30/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 896 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Thu 22 Jul 2010
at 01:13
  • msg #913

Re: CQB

Cap'n Rae:
On the stairwell and in the 2nd floor hallway, Tucker et al. count eight
AK-74 variants and 20 full magazines between them, one Beretta 92F with one full magazine, one tear gas grenade, and one colored smoke grenade. (OOC: This is the result of a quick search- i.e. not going through each and every pocket.)
Next Moves?

Tucker will start putting the magazines and grenades into the rucksack and slings one of the AK-74 variants (a decent one?) for himself and hand another one off to Minh.  He checks the Beretta M-9 to make sure it is ready by press checking it for a round in the chamber and making sure the safety is on.  Whatever one are on slings he carries in his left hand and the M-9 is in his right.  He looks to Minh, "You got a Beretta right Minh?"
Craig Sutherland
player, 186 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Thu 22 Jul 2010
at 07:23
  • msg #914

Re: CQB



On reaching the ground floor and seeing the fleeing BTR Craig runs towards the open door using the wall as cover to shield him from the turrets view. As he moves forward he shouts a warning to the others:

"Take cover, firing RPG"

He drops to the floor short of the door and if the APC is not firing, rolls onto his right shoulder giving himself line of sight to the APC. Lining up the BTR he fires, not waiting to see the effect he rolls over several times until he is against the left hand side wall then crawls to the rear of the room.

RPG-7D, 3 HEAT Grenades
Firing on BTR-80 from cover
Minh Quyen
player, 515 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Thu 22 Jul 2010
at 07:47
  • msg #915

Re: CQB

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
Tucker will start putting the magazines and grenades into the rucksack and slings one of the AK-74 variants (a decent one?) for himself and hand another one off to Minh.  He checks the Beretta M-9 to make sure it is ready by press checking it for a round in the chamber and making sure the safety is on.  Whatever one are on slings he carries in his left hand and the M-9 is in his right.  He looks to Minh, "You got a Beretta right Minh?"


"Yeah. I do." Quyen answers quietly.

Then with concern in her voice she says, "Sergeant I think were supposed to be with the team below. Support is suppose to pick through these guys."
Konrad Bayer
player, 1253 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 22 Jul 2010
at 08:39
  • msg #916

Re: CQB

Craig Sutherland:
"Take cover, firing RPG"


"Hold up!" Bayer calls from the other side of the room. "Save it for the heavier armor." He then steps over the prone officer and fires the HEDP at the rear of the departing APC.

Firing HEDP at BTR
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 898 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Thu 22 Jul 2010
at 09:32
  • msg #917

Re: CQB

Minh Quyen:
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
Tucker will start putting the magazines and grenades into the rucksack and slings one of the AK-74 variants (a decent one?) for himself and hand another one off to Minh.  He checks the Beretta M-9 to make sure it is ready by press checking it for a round in the chamber and making sure the safety is on.  Whatever one are on slings he carries in his left hand and the M-9 is in his right.  He looks to Minh, "You got a Beretta right Minh?"


"Yeah. I do." Quyen answers quietly.

Then with concern in her voice she says, "Sergeant I think were supposed to be with the team below. Support is suppose to pick through these guys."

Tuck hands off the Beretta off to Minh and then drops the rifles on the floor outside the room they just cleared.  He keeps the slung AK-74 variant for himself and the items he stuffed in the rucksack.  "Good point.  I'll make their job a little easier then."
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 775 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 22 Jul 2010
at 10:16
  • msg #918

Re: CQB

"We've shot our bolt, fighting now just wastes ammunition and let's the enemy gather rienforcements." Mariusz said, "There's a big school nearby, even if it's wrecked it'll be a maze we can lose the enemy in. It's time to get away from here, the mission is too compromised and fucked up for us to contribute more."
Dieter Brandt
player, 191 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Thu 22 Jul 2010
at 21:53
  • msg #919

Re: CQB

Dieter suppressed the urge to jump out of the window onto the BTR and be a hero. 3 storeys up was just too damned far, and he really didn't fancy a couple of broken legs. Instead he looked around, watching for signs of approaching soldiers.
Craig Sutherland
player, 188 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Fri 23 Jul 2010
at 03:24
  • msg #920

Re: CQB


Craig held off firing at the departing APC. Once the Captain had made his shot he moved to the rear of the room and began looking down the corridor to the rear of the building.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2014 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 23 Jul 2010
at 07:00
  • msg #921

Re: CQB

Having relied on Warren to get him and Dieter out of the apartment, Dawid led his own stack down to the ground floor.

"Wait, where's Dieter?"

He stopped, counting heads, then continued. Nothing he could do about it at this time.

"Fuck it. Everyone, on me. We're checking out the back. Warren, you take point. Back door, let's move!"

He called out to Konrad, hoping he heard, "Kapitan, we're clearing the rear exit!"

Warren was first, then Ondar, then Woj. Not having a weapon smaller than the PKM, he placed himself last in the stack.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
Ground Floor Lobby,
Heading for the rear of the building.

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1912 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 23 Jul 2010
at 16:06
  • msg #922

Re: CQB


Bayer takes aim and fires at the receding APC. The grenade sails wide, exploding a couple of meters ahead and to the left of the BTR. The main gun fires almost simultaneously, its heavy slugs chewing a line of a half-dozen jagged divots in the conrete just a meter above Konrad's head. Bits of debris rain down on the German Hauptman's helmet. The KPV's tracers swerve out into the empty street and the BTR skids as it takes a hard right and disappears around the northwest corner of the apartment building, heading east.

Jan, standing just inside the apartment building's doorway, takes aim and pumps a single round into the wounded man on the far side of the street. The man instantly stops squirming. There are now two bodies down in the snow near the badly damaged apartment building opposite the one the team now occupies. (Jan -1 round)

Warren and Ondar head for the back of the building. Arriving at the back door, they find it barred and chained from the inside. Warren shoots the padlock off of the chain and lifts the bar. Pushing the door open slightly, Warren risks a quick glance in either direction. To his left (N), he catches a brief glimpse of the fleeing BTR-80 heading east. It passes behind a building and out of sight. The back exit looks out onto a snow-covered courtyard adorned with a few shattered tree stumps. To the right (SE) is a blocky, free-standing building. Immediately opposite (E) is another apartment block.

Woj tugs on Dawid's sleeve and says, "If the Ukranians were rousing the people from this area, there are likely more of them this way. And they have more armored vehicles too. You said you have a boat? If we go west towards the river, there aren't any occupied buildings, so there probably won't be as many of the Baron's men. Going this way (E) will only lead us deeper among them."


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 22:39, Sat 24 July 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1254 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 23 Jul 2010
at 16:17
  • msg #923

Re: CQB

Bayer toggles the radio switch, "All call signs. We're leaving. Dawid, what is the situation on a rear withdraw route. Over."
Dieter Brandt
player, 193 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Fri 23 Jul 2010
at 20:37
  • msg #924

Re: CQB

Looking both ways up and down the street, Dieter looked for signs of movement. Hearing Konrad's order, he replied on the radio, "Street looks clear, but it won't stay that way for long."

With that he ducked back the way he came, heading for the stairs. Once there he rejoined with Dawid and Woj, and headed down the stairs to meet up with Ondar and Warren. On the stairs he kept his rifle levelled, just in case the advance party had missed someone. Any bad guy stupid enough to stick his head out was about to get a faceful of 7.62mm.

Upon finding the stack of bodies he quickly checked around for movement. Once satisfied he was safe, he quickly searched a couple of the bodies, salvaging any interesting gear that he found. He was most interested in guns, ammo, grenades and food, but was prepared to grab anything he found.

After grabbing a handful of items and quickly stowing them, he hurried after Ondar and Warren, and prepared to evac the building.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2015 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Fri 23 Jul 2010
at 20:38
  • msg #925

Re: CQB

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #923):

Dawid replied on the radio, "we're clear in back. One dismount got away on foot."

He turned to Woj. "We do have a boat, but I'm not leaving. I can't leave my sister here being held captive by that animal. As for where we go, my thought is going North is a better idea if we want to stay in the area."

Exiting the rear door, he set up the MG to cover people exiting the building, getting down behind solid cover or even on the ground.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
Outside rear of building.
Setting up MG in cover or concealment.

This message was last edited by the player at 20:40, Sun 25 July 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 776 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 24 Jul 2010
at 07:35
  • msg #926

Re: CQB

Mariusz backed off toward the appartment building and got ready to retreat whichever way the group agreed.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 900 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sat 24 Jul 2010
at 10:53
  • msg #927

Re: CQB

Tucker grabs the rifles by their slings and moves down the stairs with Minh.  When he gets there with the others and begins to hand off the rifles to the others.  "Here we go everyone.  Gifts from our party crashers.  I got more mags in my ruck."
Jan Cerny
player, 643 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 24 Jul 2010
at 23:45
  • msg #928

Re: CQB

"Konrad," Jan called to his commander, "I'll bring up the rear."

He then darted out onto the street and quickly searched the two dead bodies, looking to quickly strip them of anything of value - weapons, ammo, a Soviet chest harness, a bag of some kind and food if possible.

Once he was loaded up he returned to the building they had sprung their ambush from and followed the rest of the team out, bringing up the rear as he had suggested to Konrad.  They were certainly starting to cause some chaos as Warren had suggested they do in order to support his allies.  It would be preferable however it if was in a coordinated fashion and not simply driven by the situation they found themselves in!


Jan
Moving out onto the street and looting the two bodies there quickly before bringing up the rear of the unit as they move out.  Rae - if you can please outline what is obvious on the corpses then I'll specify what Jan takes.
F88 Steyr AUG (29/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Craig Sutherland
player, 189 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sun 25 Jul 2010
at 06:09
  • msg #929

Re: CQB


Craig lay on the ground with his hands on his head as the 14.5mm slugs Swiss cheesed the wall of the apartment building. He waited the extra few seconds to make sure the fire was over before moving to the corridor.

Hearing Woj's recommendation he adds:

"We could still try for a crossing either by makeshift craft or bridge. Less people, less bloody flares and eyes"

As they moved off he took up a position in the middle of the group. He scanned to the left and right but focused on the upper levels of the surrounding buildings.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:45, Sun 25 July 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 196 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 25 Jul 2010
at 06:29
  • msg #930

Re: CQB

Dieter grabbed the A&-74 with under-folding stock and slung it over his shoulder. As Tuck had grabbed all the ammo he would sort that out later.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1919 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sun 25 Jul 2010
at 21:01
  • msg #931

Re: CQB


Jan darts across the streat and quickly searches the two bodies lying there in patches of red-stained snow. Next to one of the bodies is an AK-74/BG-15; alongside the other is a standard 5.45mm AK. Jan strips the LBE off of the grenadier (including four 40mm S HE grenades +1 in the launcher) and collects 11 full magazines between the two cooling corpses.

Meanwhile, Dieter goes through the pockets of several of the dead men in the stairwell and on the second floor landing. He finds a few family/sweetheart snapshots, two packs of Polish cigarettes, a book of matches, a fancy lensatic compass (probably German), a half-full, pocket-sized bottle with a vodka label, and a small gold medallion, probably portraying a saint.

Half the team is stacked near the apartment building's back door while the other half is at the front entrance. Less than five minutes have passed since Jan innitiated the firefight with a couple of well-placed hand grenades. From the sound of it, the BTR-80 that Konrad hastened on its way has stopped its headlong drive to safety a couple of hundred meters to the northeast (out of sight behind another apartment building). Its engine sounds are joined by those of another, a little lounder.

You might not even have noticed it if it hadn't been for the preceding three days of solid cloud cover and heavy precipitation, but the sky today is mostly blue, dotted by a few small, fluffy white clouds.


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:17, Sun 25 July 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 777 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 25 Jul 2010
at 21:12
  • msg #932

Re: CQB

Mariusz reached Bayer and said, "Sir, which way are we moving?"
He hoped that they'd be on their way soon because they were in danger of getting caught like rats in a trap.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 905 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 25 Jul 2010
at 22:20
  • msg #933

Re: CQB

Tucker moves up (I'm guessing with Minh) to where the others are waiting and continues to hand out the AK-74's so that they can be slung and possibly used later on down the line if needed.  He waits now to see which direction they're going to be moving on.  "I'm sure you're aware of this already boss but, we got to di-di outta here.  You can hear another vehicle in the direction that APC took off in.  It's gettin' all types of hot right here and we're at ground zero!"
Jan Cerny
player, 647 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 25 Jul 2010
at 23:54
  • msg #934

Re: CQB

Jan took a few moments to strip the two bodies of equipment.  He stripped the chest harness and grenade pouch off the grenadier and took all of the mags from both bodies, sticking a few of them in his thigh pockets and unused pockets on his grenade vest, and both rifles, slinging both of them over his left shoulder.  Though the load he was now carrying wasn't particularly heavy it was awkward to move bearing it all so he stumbled slightly as he barged his way back through the door and into the ground floor of the apartment block they had been hiding in.

Looking round the others he offered up the AK-74/BG-15 combo and the grenade pouch.  "Anyone want to be a grenadier?"

He then went to sling the AK-74 that he had picked up over his shoulder but, noticing the weapons Tuck was offering round, Jan took the AKS-74 as he reckoned that it would be less encumbering with its butt folded out of the way.  He removed the mag from the AK-74 he had recovered before adding the rifle to the pile of spare weapons in the middle of the floor and loading the mag into the AKS-74 and then slinging it over his shoulder.

"Ready to go," he stated to everyone, but Konrad in particular, intending on bringing up the rear as he had previously stated, though he will go wherever he is ordered.


OOC - Who want's the AK-74/BG-15 combo?  Jan is offering it up with 1x full mag and 1x 40mmS HE round loaded plus the grenade pouch with a further 4x 40mmS HE rounds.  If no one wants this then Jan will have to decide what to do with it.

Rae - Jan is taking the following:
AKS-74
Chest Harness (holds 6 mags I guess) - this will be slung over a shoulder rather than worn
10x 30rnd 5.45mmS mags (6 in chest harness, 1 in rifle, 1 in thigh pocket, 2 rammed into spare pockets in his existing grenade vest)

Craig Sutherland
player, 191 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 26 Jul 2010
at 05:30
  • msg #935

Re: CQB

Jan Cerny:
Looking round the others he offered up the AK-74/BG-15 combo and the grenade pouch.  "Anyone want to be a grenadier?"


As Craig moves pass Jan he put out his right hand and says:

"Here I'll take it."

He then attaches the grenade pouch to his webbing and slings the rifle as he moves to the rear of the building.
Dieter Brandt
player, 197 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Mon 26 Jul 2010
at 06:43
  • msg #936

Re: CQB

Cap'n Rae:
Meanwhile, Dieter goes through the pockets of several of the dead men in the stairwell and on the second floor landing. He finds a few family/sweetheart snapshots, two packs of Polish cigarettes, a book of matches, a fancy lensatic compass (probably German), a half-full, pocket-sized bottle with a vodka label, and a small gold medallion, probably portraying a saint.


Ignoring the photos, Dieter quickly grabbed the cigarettes, matches, compass, vodka and medallion, stuffing them all into pockets wherever he has space. He then joined up with the main party, and took a couple of mags from Tucker. He ensured his newly aquired AK-74 had a full mag loaded, and stuffed the other in his webbing. He then slung the rifle over his shoulder, to keep as a back-up.

Looking over at Dawid and Konrad, he waited for an instruction to move. During the pause he realised that Thor hadn't yet joined them. He quickly keyed his radio, "Tornado-2 this is Thunder-2, we are getting out out here now! Where are you? Over."

OOC - Rae, can you advise on weights for the items I have collected, include the AK, so I can add them to my char sheet. Thanks.

Dieter Brandt
Collecting loot from corpses then rejoining main group at back of building
PSG-1 + mag (19/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers
Composite Bow
AK-74 with underfolding stock + mag (30/30)

This message was last edited by the player at 06:50, Mon 26 July 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1255 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Mon 26 Jul 2010
at 07:10
  • msg #937

Re: CQB

"Roger." Bayer says quickly over the radio. "Time's up. Out the back." he announces to anyone still in the front of the building. "Jan, you're the last man out of the building. Send up a count once we step off from here then move back up with your team."

After meeting up with those who cleared the back exit, he glances down at the map visible through the laminated sleeve attached to his rifle stock.

Mariusz Tokarski:
Mariusz reached Bayer and said, "Sir, which way are we moving?"


"West. Then north a little." he answers. "Let's go."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2019 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 26 Jul 2010
at 07:54
  • msg #938

Re: CQB

"Sounds good, Kapitan."

Dawid said to the people around him,

"Okay, my detachment is taking the rear position. Jan, Mariusz, Sutherland, on me."

"Tucker, Minh, you're with Konrad, lead detachment."

"Dieter, Warren, Ondar, Thor... Thor? Whatever. Pair up and cover the flanks."


He was worried about armour. "I have the RPG-7 in my detachment. If we get caught by armour, then Sutherland takes another shot with the RPG while we cover. Ondar has the other rocket, as does Thor."
Jan Cerny
player, 649 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Mon 26 Jul 2010
at 12:00
  • msg #939

Re: CQB

Craig Sutherland:
As Craig moves pass Jan he put out his right hand and says:

"Here I'll take it."

He then attaches the grenade pouch to his webbing and slings the rifle as he moves to the rear of the building.


Jan happily passed over the AK-74/BG-15 combo and the grenade pouch with a nod to Craig.

"How's your leg?" he asked as they each sorted out their gear.

Konrad Bayer:
"Jan, you're the last man out of the building. Send up a count once we step off from here then move back up with your team."


"Yes Capitaine,"
replied Jan.  Having organised his gear he moved towards the exit and started counting people as they left.

(OOC - Rae - is Thor still on the roof?  Also I'm assuming that Woj is now sticking with Konrad as instructed)

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
He was worried about armour. "I have the RPG-7 in my detachment. If we get caught by armour, then Sutherland takes another shot with the RPG while we cover. Ondar has the other rocket, as does Thor."


"Dawid," Jan called as the Pole organised teams.  "I have an RPG twenty two as well should we need it.  Suggest that Craig and I take turns covering the rear as the other moves up."
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2020 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Mon 26 Jul 2010
at 22:38
  • msg #940

Re: CQB

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #939):

"Good idea Jan. Pair with Sutherland, you're our primary tank-killers."

Dawid got up and prepared to move.

"Warren, I don't see Thor. Get your team together and move out!"

He transmitted, "Thor, are you all right? Get down here now, rear of building!"


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
Outside rear of building.
Getting formed up and ready to move.

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 906 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Mon 26 Jul 2010
at 23:13
  • msg #941

Re: CQB

Tucker drops the remaining AK-74's on the ground and let's Dieter take what mags he wants (OOC: Dieter, LMK how many you take please!).  After a slight correction by Konrad, Robert nods his head to Minh as he takers off in the opposite direection the APC took off in.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [FLECHETTE]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [10/12] (Holstered)
Slung Romanian AK-74

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Lg Alice Pack
[19] AK-74 Mags

This message was last edited by the player at 08:17, Tue 27 July 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 199 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Tue 27 Jul 2010
at 06:30
  • msg #942

Re: CQB

Ducking out of the front door, Dieter looked over at Ondar. "Let's cover the south," he said quickly, before moving off the the south/southwest, looking for a good position to provide cover from while the rest of the team get out of the building. As he moved he quickly glanced up at the roof to see if he could spot Thor, who had been strangely silent.

Dieter Brandt
Heading W out front door then heading S/SW looking for cover. Also visually checking roof for Thor.
PSG-1 + mag (19/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers
Composite Bow
AK-74 with underfolding stock + mag (30/30)

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 778 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Tue 27 Jul 2010
at 08:32
  • msg #943

Re: CQB

Mariusz looked over at Dawid as he took up a position to cover the rear, "If the Swede isn't coming, he isn't coming. We need to run now or find a good place to die, anymore waiting around and we might as well shoot ourselves."
Konrad Bayer
player, 1258 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Tue 27 Jul 2010
at 11:32
  • msg #944

Re: CQB

"Hold up." Bayer said when he realized their rear exit route was taking them back towards the enemy. "Out the front. Out front is West."

OOC - Yes Woj is with Bayer.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2023 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 27 Jul 2010
at 11:38
  • msg #945

Re: CQB

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #943):

"We need to wait for the others, not that I disagree," Dawid replied.

Finally Konrad clarified where they were going, and Dawid ordered his detachment, "let's go out the front, then! Mariusz, on me. Sutherland, Jan, you're on the lookout for armour."

He transmitted as they moved back through the building to link up with the others, "Thor, where the fuck are you? Do you read me? Sunray, Thor isn't responding and we don't have time to look for him."

As they moved he picked up an AKS-74 for Woj (in case he needed the AK-74/BG-15 back from Woj) and slung it over his shoulder.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
Moving through building to front
Linking up with the rest of the section.

This message was last edited by the player at 21:38, Tue 27 July 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1924 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Tue 27 Jul 2010
at 21:04
  • msg #946

Re: CQB


After a couple of minutes of confusion and hurried activity, the team takes a few seconds to reorient itself. Before leaving the rear exit to head back towards the front, Warren, looking to his left, spots at least a squad of enemy dismounts running southwest as they cross a gap between two of the buildings to the north. A moment later, a second squad starts filling that same gap, moving cautiously towards him. They must spot Warren as he slowly shuts the door as several of them start firing it up with their rifles. Fortunately, none of the rounds penetrate the door until Warren and others are well clear. Warren wastes no time getting to the front of the building.

As he runs down the line of people queued up to move out the back door, Warren mutters, "This is just too fucking perfect." Oddly, he sounds completely sincere.

The entire team- sans Thor who has been conspicuously quiet since his attempt to drop hand grenades into the BTR from the partially collapsed roof atop the apartment's sixth story- gathers at the front entrance. Konrad shuttles them across the road towards a gap between two of the wings of the derelict building to the west. In the road, you can clearly hear vehicle engines. Inside the man-made canyons of the city streets, it's hard to tell where the sounds are coming from, but you're pretty sure they are eminating from both the northeast and the east. You're also fairly certain that you can hear the squeak of tracks joining the growing cacophony.

The team reaches the gap between the two badly damaged buildings and sets up a hasty defensive wagon-wheel while Konrad does a head count. Coming up one short, it's quickly apparent that Thor is missing. Looking norh, someone spots a head and shoulder's pop out from behind the corner of the apartment building you've just left. It looks like the enemy reaction (or part thereof) has arrived.


Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...0048c102144e4ed692d2


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 22:59, Wed 28 July 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 779 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Tue 27 Jul 2010
at 22:10
  • msg #947

Re: CQB

"That maniac Swede is probably getting ready to ambush the pursuit," Mariusz said, "it'll buy us a few minutes we need to make the most of them and run."

He looked around, running west was going to get them trapped against the river but all other options seemed even more dangerous.

"We could try losing them in the old zoo."
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 908 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Tue 27 Jul 2010
at 23:18
  • msg #948

Re: CQB

"With or without Thor, we need to move or everything is going to go to shit real quick.  Boss, whenever you're ready to move out, me and Minh got the point.  Mari, Dawid, any directions while we got point you think will shake them, I'm open for options!"
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2024 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 27 Jul 2010
at 23:22
  • msg #949

Re: CQB

Swinging the PKM around and setting it on its bipod, Dawid fired a long burst at the apartment building.

"The Zoo, whichever works. The way things have been going, the animals will all have radios and report our position to the Baron, while mounting a fanatical counter-attack. Personally, I think we need to discourage pursuit a little more!"


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
Firing long burst for suppressive fire.

This message was last edited by the player at 07:16, Wed 28 July 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 909 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Wed 28 Jul 2010
at 00:48
  • msg #950

Re: CQB

"We can do a bounding retreat and discourage our pursuers!  We'll set up about 100 meters while the second group sets up another hundred meters past us.   It might bog us down some but, we've got to do something."
Dieter Brandt
player, 201 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 28 Jul 2010
at 06:25
  • msg #951

Re: CQB

Spotting the enemy patrol, Dieter quickly took cover and fired a couple of aimed shots at anyone stupid enough to leave their head sticking out.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 780 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 28 Jul 2010
at 07:49
  • msg #952

Re: CQB

Mariusz said, "All a bounding retreat will do is let them know where we are and allow them to concentrate troops. I used to go to the zoo a lot, depending on the war damage, there'll be a maze of cages and exhibits, lots are riddled with caves and passageways and there were rumours of underground passages connecting cages, though I think that was a story made up by kids."

"We need to break contact and get out of here," he urged, "trying to regroup and take the fight back to the Baron is suicide, our mission is too compromised and all we should be thinking about now is trying to survive."
Craig Sutherland
player, 192 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 28 Jul 2010
at 09:24
  • msg #953

Re: CQB


Talking from the middle of the stack Craig adds:

"Time to move, no more discussion. We can work out where when we haven't got the enemy up our arse. MOVE"

He then either moves with the group across the road or he moves out by himself. With the new AK-74/BG-15 at his shoulder, Craig moves to the other side of the road and covers the others if they follow.

Moving across the road to cover and covering the others advance


AK-74/BG-15 (30/30)+ 2x30(1/1 HE)+ 4 40mm HE Grenades - held at shoulder
RPG-7D (1/1 HEAT) + 2 PG-7V HEAT Grenades - slung on shoulder
AKS-74U (35/45) + 5x45 - wedged in webbing
Browning HP (18/20) w/ silencer + 2x20 - holstered
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade, L13A2 CS grenade
This message was last edited by the player at 00:39, Thu 29 July 2010.
Thor Halgeirsen
player, 190 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Wed 28 Jul 2010
at 13:55
  • msg #954

Re: CQB

Thor crashed into sight at the very last moment, pieces of smashed concrete stuck in his hair and furs, his entire body white with a coating of powdered building.
"Sorry," he panted, leaning heavily on Mjollnir for supoprt.
"Dragon destroy trappen. Kollapse way down."
"Thor have to dig igjennom rubble..."


A few moments later and he was ready to move again, Mjollnir cradled in his arms.
"What happen? Where go?"

Thor "The Thunderer"
Bounding down from above, rubble bouncing down the stairs behind him
Ready to dash out and inflict pain and suffering
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x6
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x4
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Individual Tactical Radio

This message was last edited by the player at 15:02, Wed 28 July 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 516 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Wed 28 Jul 2010
at 14:04
  • msg #955

Re: CQB

Robert 'Tuck' Tucker:
"Boss, whenever you're ready to move out, me and Minh got the point."


Quyen acknowledges her team leader's comment with silent thumbs up, then goes back to watching to the front. Quyen will then wait for the order to move and when its given, will move in tandem with Tucker, covering each other with weapons at the ready.
Jan Cerny
player, 650 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 28 Jul 2010
at 14:28
  • msg #956

Re: CQB

As they prepared to move out again Jan hung at the back, intending on bringing up the rear as previously instructed by Konrad.  He planned to avoid firing if at all possible as they needed to disappear again.  If that wasn't possible and they were engaged he intended to fire pairs of single shots in order to delay pursuit by hopefully forcing the Baron's troops to take cover.

"I agree with Mariusz," he contributed.  "The zoo sounds like somewhere to loose them."  He didn't need to explain who them were.


Jan
Bringing up the rear, avoiding combat if at all possible but firing pairs of single shots if necessary.
F88 Steyr AUG (29/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
AKS-74 (10 mags total) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2025 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 29 Jul 2010
at 00:43
  • msg #957

Re: CQB

In reply to Jan Cerny (msg #956):

After finishing his burst, regardless of effect, Dawid climbed off the pavement.

"West to the zoo it is?"

They really didn't have a lot of options, although they needed to break north soon if they didn't want to be cornered agains the river.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:32, Thu 29 July 2010.
Konrad Bayer
player, 1259 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Thu 29 Jul 2010
at 16:38
  • msg #958

Re: CQB

OOC - Sorry, I was waiting for confirmation from the GM.

Bayer acknowledges the updated head count and looking at Tucker and Quyen sweeps his hand from west to south west, "That way. Yes, the zoo. Keep moving."
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1926 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Fri 30 Jul 2010
at 00:16
  • msg #959

The Zoo


Dieter and Dawid spot the snooper almost simultaneously and both open fire. Instead of jerking back away from the corner of the building, the man falls face first- without attempting to break his fall- into the snow, his upper torso remaining in full view of the street. (Dieter -1 round; Dawid -5 rounds)

Konrad orders the entire group to head towards the zoo. With Tucker and Minh in the lead, the group heads southwest, across a snow covered courtyard between the two east-facing wings of the partially collapsed building, towards a shorter section of the building at the L-junction between the wings and the main section of the building which runs perpendicular to them. All of the entrances that you can see on the east-face of the building are smashed or partially buried by rubble fallen from the partially collapsed upper stories. The only way past the building- besides going around it- is to climb over the rubble in the afore-mentioned gap at the corner junction.

The party clambers over rubble pile spilling on top of the gap. A few rounds snap overhead or carom off of the water-stained concrete of the south wing as the tail-end of the group makes its way over the rubble and to the road. From here it's a straight shot to the zoological park. The once thickly-wooded park has been denuded by battle damage and woodcutters searching for fuel for their stoves and hearths. The sturdy, stubborn stumps that remain provide a modicum of cover as the group quickly picks its way west, deeper into the park.

Ahead of you are several low buildings, each showing obvious damage from shell-fire. Mariuz identifies them as the primate house and the African large grazer building. Behind you, fleeting figures dash from cover to cover near the road. A couple of reaching shots ring out.


Updated Tac-Map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...92,0.016469&z=17


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:46, Fri 30 July 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 781 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Fri 30 Jul 2010
at 14:10
  • msg #960

Re: The Zoo

Mariusz looked around, if they'd had to climb over rubble to get into the zoo then the barriers should deter the vehicles for a while. The problem was that they still couldn't break contact with the enemy.

He knelt by Bayer's side and said, "Kaptain, these guys are just going to hound us into a hole and smoke us out if we keep going like this. I suggest we fire a strong volley here and I'll act as rear guard. Move north toward the bridge and use the snipers to help me cover you as they retreat. Then leave what you can under the bridge and make it look as if you've crossed the river. I'll hold them as long as I can and then try to evade capyure, I know the area, I'm a native, I have alternate clothing and when I'm out of uniform I look about twelve. I have the best chance of pulling this off."
Jan Cerny
player, 651 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Fri 30 Jul 2010
at 21:39
  • msg #961

Re: The Zoo

"A brave suggestion Mariusz but let me offer another one," contributed Jan from where he had just climbed over the latest mound of rubble.  "We find a suitable spot, dig in for a minute or so, unleash everything at our pursuers for something like thirty seconds to a minute and then bug out again.  We inflict casualties, demonstrate that we can inflict more damage to them than they can to us and that loosing us is their best option.  We need to make them want to stop pursuing us even though the Baron has ordered them to do so!  Their morale can't be that high!  I doubt that they're fanatics!"
Konrad Bayer
player, 1260 posts
Hauptmann
Panzergrenadier
Fri 30 Jul 2010
at 21:54
  • msg #962

Re: The Zoo

"I'm sorry Mariusz. I have every confidence in you, but I can't expect such a thing at this time." Bayer replies quietly. But I may very well ask it in the near future...

"Snipers on the outer left and right flanks. Far flanks... 25 meters or so. Priority is leadership and radios." he orders instead. "Tucker, your team inner left with the Polish guide. Dawid, yours is on the inner right."

Continuing with his brief frag orders he says, "Hold fire until I initiate it. Then listen for the call to withdraw, done by voice and radio. When I say we are moving, everyone moves. No delay. Tucker you'll be at the lead again, going west until the river and then north."

"Into positions, near the buildings, quickly."

Sniper Tm1 - Tuckers Tm - HQ - Dawids Tm - Sniper Tm2
This message was last edited by the player at 21:55, Fri 30 July 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2026 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 31 Jul 2010
at 05:18
  • msg #963

Re: The Zoo

In reply to Konrad Bayer (msg #962):

"Konrad, we should turn north soon lest we are trapped against the river. Maybe we should call the Queen for a pickup now? If it's not needed then can be warned away in time."

He turned to Mariusz.

"Mariusz, very brave my friend, but that's what the snipers are for. They can finally earn their pay! As for you, come help me get set up."

Dawid set up his team (Mariusz and himself toward the centre, then Jan and Sutherland toward the right flank as an RPG team.

He took a moment to change belts, switching the slightly low can for his fresh one. "There, we are ready to give them a bloody nose!" He also checked the salvaged AK, making sure the magazine was loaded and it was set to semi-auto fire.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt w/-15 down)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
Setting up hasty defence, reloading the PKM, checking AK.

This message was last edited by the player at 08:49, Sat 31 July 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 193 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sat 31 Jul 2010
at 07:52
  • msg #964

Re: The Zoo


As the group stops in the zoo grounds, Craig took a moment to check his leg again. He made sure the wound was not bleeding to much and the bandage was still in place.

He then check over the AK-74/BG-15 combo while listening to Konrads instructions. Following the others Craig tries to find a position with solid cover next to one of the buildings. He lays the RPG-7D with a grenade loaded next to his foot within easy reach.

If sees the BMP or BTR that would be his first target otherwise he would fire short bursts at the infantry and the 40mm grenade at groups.




Dawids Team
Waiting for the call to fire

AK-74/BG-15 (30/30) + 2x30(1/1 HE)+ 3 40mm HE Grenades - held at shoulder
RPG-7D (1/1 HEAT) + 2 PG-7N HEAT Grenades - slung on shoulder
AKS-74U (35/45) + 5x45 - wedged in webbing
Browning HP (18/20) w/ silencer + 2x20 - holstered
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade, L13A2 CS grenade
This message was last edited by the player at 10:28, Sat 31 July 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 202 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sat 31 Jul 2010
at 08:02
  • msg #965

Re: The Zoo

Dieter listened carefully to the orders being issued. He smiled to himself as Dawid mentioned the snipers earning their pay. He didn't remember a discussion about salary when he signed up, let alone a pension or health benefits. He would have to check his contract.

He looked over towards Ondar and gestured towards the left flank (OOC - I assume the north as we have turned around to face the enemy who are coming from the east). He moved quickly in that direction, looking for a suitable firing position. Finding one he settled in and tried to identify targets, concentrating on the enemies northernmost members.

He will attempt to identify officers, NCOs, radiomen and those armed with MGs or RPGs. If possible he will indicate these to the other members of the team.

Dieter Brandt
Moving to left (north) flank and settling into firing position, identifying targets
PSG-1 + mag (18/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers
Composite Bow
AK-74 with underfolding stock + mag (30/30)

This message was last edited by the player at 08:04, Sat 31 July 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 652 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sat 31 Jul 2010
at 08:16
  • msg #966

Re: The Zoo

Jan found some solid cover next to Craig and hunkered down behind it.  He spotted Craig sensibly checking his leg and made a mental note to do it himself once they had a proper opportunity.  For the moment he trusted Craig to say if there was a problem with his wound.

Jan then started scanning back the way they had come, looking for the enemy patrol that was pursing them.  "Everyone keep as quiet as possible and I'm sure we'll hear them coming," he hissed to those around him.

He pulled the Steyr tight into this shoulder, intending on firing the M203 at any groups he saw when Konrad gave the order.  He then intended to fire pairs of single shots at any other targets he could pick out.  As the snipers had been instructed to pick out priority targets Jan intended to shoot low priority ones, trusting the snipers to do their job.

Inflicting as many casualties as possible as quickly as possible was the objective now!


Jan
Finding a suitable firing position in solid cover next to Craig and engaging the enemy patrol when ordered to do so by Konrad.  He intended to fire his M203 at a suitable group and then pairs of single shots at other targets, deliberately focusing on low priority targets like regular infantrymen.
F88 Steyr AUG (29/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
AKS-74 (10 mags total) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total)
RPG-22 x1

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 782 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sat 31 Jul 2010
at 08:29
  • msg #967

Re: The Zoo

Mariusz settled down next to Dawid, "Do you want me to attach another belt yet?"
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2027 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sat 31 Jul 2010
at 08:50
  • msg #968

Re: The Zoo

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #967):

"Good idea, but not quite yet. Hang onto the can for the moment."


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt w/-15 down)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
Setting up hasty defence, reloading the PKM, checking AK.

Cap'n Rae
GM, 1927 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Sat 31 Jul 2010
at 20:49
  • msg #969

Re: The Zoo


The team reaches the first large zoo building and beings deploying into a static firing line. Every couple of seconds, a round buzzes by nearby or cracks overhead. The enemy clearly has a pretty good idea of where you are.

What remains of the zoo building is of fairly sturdy concrete construction. Through the shell holes and partially collapsed walls, you can see many chambers, both large and small. Some are barred, like jail cells. All are empty, save for piles of rubble here and there.

The sniper teams deploy on the flanks, Thor and Dieter to the north, Warren and Ondar to the south. The rest of the team sets up behind cover between the sniper teams.

From your positions, you estimate that at least three squad's worth of infantry are preparing to attack your just-occupied positions. The southernmost squad appears to be swinging around in a wide arc to come in on the team's right flank. The northernmost squad appears to be preparing to do the same thing on the opposite flank, assembling behind a small building just off of the main road that runs alongside the eastern edge of the park. This squad is supported by a pair of BTR-80s. One of the BTRs rolls behind the building while the other remains stationary, it's gun pointing ominously at the zoo building.

The third squad appears to be coming straight down the middle, supported by a creeping BMP-2 AFV.

If the enemy dares to get a sniper or two safely into the upper levels of the badly damaged apartment building across the street from the park, things could get even worse.

The enemy moves cautiously and with some skill. They don't rush headlong at the buidling, nor do they bunch up to provide you with good targets.


Updated Tac-map: http://maps.google.com/maps/ms...46,0.008234&z=18


Next Moves?

OOC: In your next post, please let me know what kind of cover you are using (eg. tree stump, fallen tree, wall, etc.)
This message was last edited by the GM at 20:51, Sat 31 July 2010.
Craig Sutherland
player, 194 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Sun 1 Aug 2010
at 00:16
  • msg #970

Re: The Zoo


From beneath his scrim Craig turned to Jan;

”So which do you want ? We could double up on the BMP or take one each. Once we fire we move out along the line though, quick as. May want to let them get a little closer but once Konrad fires so do we. O.K.”

He then puts a RPG grenade in his webbing and lifts the loaded launcher under his scrim, just over the stone wall and rubble pile they are behind.

Craig was feeling warm, even in the freezing zoo. His leg was throbbing but the pain was clearing his head. He watched the BMP draw nearer, waiting for the signal.

Dawids Team
Waiting for the call to fire

AK-74/BG-15 (30/30) + 2x30(1/1 HE)+ 3 40mm HE Grenades - held at shoulder
RPG-7D (1/1 HEAT) + 2 PG-7N HEAT Grenades - slung on shoulder
AKS-74U (35/45) + 5x45 - wedged in webbing
Browning HP (18/20) w/ silencer + 2x20 - holstered
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade, L13A2 CS grenade
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2028 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 1 Aug 2010
at 04:15
  • msg #971

Re: The Zoo

In reply to Cap'n Rae (msg #969):

Having set up, there was little more Dawid could do other than wait for an opportunity to fire.

As the enemy knew generally where they were there wasn't much point in holding fire for tactical surprise, but he didn't want to stick his head up before the BMP was dealt with.

"Mariusz, do you have any smoke? We may need some, soon!"



Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt w/-15 down)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
Aiming for Covering Fire

This message was last edited by the player at 08:00, Sun 01 Aug 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 654 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 1 Aug 2010
at 06:32
  • msg #972

Re: The Zoo

Wonderful!  A range of targets to choose from.  Rather worryingly to Jan it looked like the enemy behind them was becoming better organised.

"You take the BTR," Jan replied to Craig as he switched weapons, propping the Steyr against the wall he was crouched behind and starting to unlimber the RPG-22 from over his shoulder, "and I'll take the BMP."

As he set the RPG-22 up and sighted it at the BMP he looked for a weaker spot in its armour, as he had been trained to do.  His objective was more to immobilise the vehicle rather than knocking out its autocannon, as breaking contact with the enemy was the priority, but the autocannon was just too dangerous a weapon for him to ignore.  He therefore aimed the RPG-22 at the BMP's turret and waited for Konrad to give the order to fire.

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski:
"Mariusz, do you have any smoke? We may need some, soon!"


Hearing Dawid's question Jan added his own response.

"Dawid, I've got one and I'll throw it the moment I've fired this RPG."  They were going to need a lot of cover to attempt to break contact again!


Jan
Crouched behind a low wall.
Switching weapons and aiming the RPG-22 at the BMP's turret.
F88 Steyr AUG (29/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - propped against wall nearby
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
AKS-74 (10 mags total) - slung on shoulder
Smoke Grenade x1
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total) - holster
RPG-22 x1 - held

This message was last edited by the player at 06:39, Sun 01 Aug 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 203 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Sun 1 Aug 2010
at 08:16
  • msg #973

Re: The Zoo

Cap'n Rae:
The sniper teams deploy on the flanks, Thor and Dieter to the north, Warren and Ondar to the south. The rest of the team sets up behind cover between the sniper teams.


Settling on the northernmost flank, Dieter spotted an old cage to hide behind. It was re-inforced concrete with iron bars sticking out the top, and was relatively undamaged compared to surrounding enclosures. He settled behind it, and concentrated his aim on the opposing squad that had moved to the north to try and flank them. As Thor had followed him, not Ondar, he gestured to Thor to indicate a good position to fire from, and identified targets for him as well, confident that Thor would hit them with that huge cannon if his.

Keying the radio quickly he said simply, "Thunder 2 in position," and hoped the order would come soon. He was loathe to let the enemy get into a good position, or complete their flanking move.

Dieter Brandt
Moving to left (north) flank and settling into firing position, identifying targets
PSG-1 + mag (18/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers
Composite Bow
AK-74 with underfolding stock + mag (30/30)

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 783 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 1 Aug 2010
at 10:48
  • msg #974

Re: The Zoo

Mariusz settled down behind a wall and a pile of rubble as he listened to Dawid, "Uh, four roll-up and some loose tobacco. Why would..." he slapped the side of his helmet as he realised what Dawid was on about, "Sorry, I have one orange smoke, I'll keep it handy now."

Mariusz
Behind a wall with rubble at the base
Tantal 30/30
Orange smoke grenade handy

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2029 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Sun 1 Aug 2010
at 11:20
  • msg #975

Re: The Zoo

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #974):

Dawid laughed as he gripped the stock. "It's as good a time as any for a joke! Jan, Maiurz, keep that smoke handy!"

Waiting was the worst. Dawid started to pray to the Black Madonna for their deliverance.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt w/-15 down)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
Aiming for Covering Fire

This message was last edited by the player at 08:46, Mon 02 Aug 2010.
Jan Cerny
player, 655 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Sun 1 Aug 2010
at 12:03
  • msg #976

Re: The Zoo

Jan grinned to himself slightly as he aimed the RPG-22.

"When we get the chance I have some cigarettes for a proper smoke!  I need one myself!"
This message was last edited by the player at 15:59, Sun 01 Aug 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 911 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Sun 1 Aug 2010
at 15:52
  • msg #977

Re: The Zoo

Tucker moves towards the zoo buildings that have long been abandoned by its inhabitants and the the people who used to be their caretakers.  On the move there, Robert once again switches out the 40mm flechette round out of the chamber and replaces it with a HEDP round to be more effective against vehicles and buildings.  Once they find suitable cover, he sets up next to Minh and gets ready to open fire, leaving the recently acquired Romanian AK slung.  He looks at her with a smile, "Let's see what you got sweetheart!"

Tucker takes aim on a lone soldier and switches his M-16A2 from 'SAFE' to 'FIRE' (Burst) but ready to fire the grenade launcher if needed.

Tucker
M-16A2 [30/30] / M-203 [HEDP]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [10/12] (Holstered)
Slung Romanian AK-74
Holstered (Vest) Browning HP-35 [13/13]

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Lg Alice Pack
[19] AK-74 Mags

Aimed shot on closing troops

This message was last edited by the player at 21:34, Tue 03 Aug 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 784 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Sun 1 Aug 2010
at 16:48
  • msg #978

Re: The Zoo

Marius laid the smoke grenade on the rubble in front of him and made sure his pouches were secure. He rested the Tantal on the wall and aimed at the advancing squad.

He blinked to clear his vision and his memory flashed back to his favourite day here, the best memory he had. He'd been twelve and had passed all the exams he'd needed to get into the advanced programme in the best Gymnasium in Warsaw. His mother and father, both teachers had been so proud and had taken him to the zoo to celebrate.

He remembered the gentle fall sunlight warming his back and walking in the middle of his parenst, one hand held by each of them, knowing it was babyish but loving it nonetheless. He smiled as he remembered his father laughing at the antics of the monkeys and how they had all marvelled at the gentle majesty of the gorrilas.

One of the advancing soldiers was close to the cafe where they had celebrated, all of the Tokarski rites of passage revolved around food, in fact everything revolved around food. The family associated food with love and their portly shapes showed that they loved each other very much.

Smiles, laughter and a sense of overwhelming pride subsided slowly as did the memory of the taste of the hot chocolate and whipped cream topped with powdered cinnamon.

He blinked the memories of another world away and focused on making this world a hell for some other poor unfortunate.
Craig Sutherland
player, 195 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Mon 2 Aug 2010
at 08:26
  • msg #979

Re: The Zoo


After listening to Jan Craig moves the RPG to face the stationary BTR. His breathing becomes shallow as he aims for the APC. Time slows as he waits for the signal.

The distance was long so Craig tried to compensate using the optical sight on the RPG-7D, it was graduated out to 1000 meters. Using terrain features to judge the range between himself and the target Craig adjusted his aim. At least it wasn't moving.

Dawids Team
Waiting for the call to fire

AK-74/BG-15 (30/30) + 2x30(1/1 HE)+ 3 40mm HE Grenades - held at shoulder
RPG-7D (1/1 HEAT) + 2 PG-7N HEAT Grenades - slung on shoulder
AKS-74U (35/45) + 5x45 - wedged in webbing
Browning HP (18/20) w/ silencer + 2x20 - holstered
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade, L13A2 CS grenade
Minh Quyen
player, 517 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Tue 3 Aug 2010
at 13:22
  • msg #980

Re: The Zoo

Quyen takes up a prone position near Tucker on their side of the line. "Ok I'm ready." she says quietly, while staying as low as possible as the enemy fire snaps overhead.

Quyen then supports her rifle on the ground and chooses one of the approaching figures to target. With the iron sights set on the man, she'll fire her aimed shot followed by a second once the order to open up is given. While she waits on the bitter cold ground, Quyen struggles to control her breathing and stop shivering.

Quyen
One aimed + one quick
Prone next to Tucker

Thor Halgeirsen
player, 191 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Tue 3 Aug 2010
at 14:13
  • msg #981

Re: The Zoo

Moving into position slowly and carefully, Thor paid more attention to concealment and cover than just about anyone else in the small unit. Despite, or perhaps because he'd been in combat so often, preserving himself in one piece was more of a priority than wide fields of fire. Of course Mjollnir was more suited to single well aimed shots than laying down masses of fire many of the others weapons were capable of.

"Thor position."
It took him a few rather embarrassing moments to transmit his message before he realised that half a building falling on him had flicked the switch on his radio to the "off" position. The lack of injury to himself or significant damage to his equipment was yet further evidence of his divinity...

Bipod deployed and laying prone amongst the rubble, Thor was a difficult target for even an expert marksman. Even Thor himself would have difficulty first spotting his location, and then hitting the tiny exposed part of him without impacting on the debris of the destroyed city.

Thor "The Thunderer"
Taking great pains to remain unseen while moving into cover amongst rubble (crawling if necessary).
Prone, bipod deployed, aiming at a vehicle crew member, grenadier, machinegunner, anyone in body armour in that order of preference
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (10/10) + 4x10 + 1x6
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x4
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Individual Tactical Radio

This message was last edited by the player at 14:17, Tue 03 Aug 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2031 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 3 Aug 2010
at 21:58
  • msg #982

Re: The Zoo

As he was lying behind the concrete retaining wall watching for the enemy advance, Dawid had a thought.

"Everyone, if we get split up or have to escape, make your way North a kilometer on the riverside. North, away from the Baron!"

He hoped that everyone heard. If they got scattered that would be a catastrophe. South would make pickup by the Queen easier but southward would put them closer to the Baron's territory.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt w/-15 down)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
In cover at the zoo
Aiming for Covering Fire

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2032 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Tue 3 Aug 2010
at 22:06
  • msg #983

Re: The Zoo

As he was lying behind the concrete retaining wall watching for the enemy advance, Dawid had a thought.

"Everyone, if we get split up or have to escape, make your way North two kilometres, east two kilometres to Park Brodnowski. North, then East to the park: away from the Baron!"

He hoped that everyone heard. If they got scattered that would be a catastrophe. South along the river would make pickup by the Queen easier but southward would put them closer to the heart of the Baron's territory.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt w/-15 down)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
In cover at the zoo
Aiming for Covering Fire

This message was last edited by the player at 22:09, Tue 03 Aug 2010.
Cap'n Rae
GM, 1929 posts
Long-time T2K Fan
First-time GM
Tue 3 Aug 2010
at 23:22
  • msg #984

Re: The Zoo


Konrad is about to initiate the ambush when the Baron's start it for him. The BMP-2's main gun thunders out and five 30mm HE rounds explode against the main wall of the primate building. The command group and the MG team are showered with stinging bits of concrete and the wall has five new, jagged, circular windows but no one is seriously injured. This does, however, force them to take cover and reacquire their targets (or locate new ones).

Not content to wait and see if Konrad is still alive to give the order to open fire, Jan takes aim at the BMP and depresses the top-mounted trigger of the RPG-22 laucher tube. The rocket takes off in a cloud of smoke and water vapor and streaks towards the BMP. A second or so later, the rocket hits the BMP on its right, front idler wheel, exploding in a brilliant orange flash and tossing snow and debris for a dozen meters in all directions. Jan tosses the spent tube aside and pulls the pin on a smoke grenade. The BMP's gunner must have seen the backblast of Jan's RPG because the turret starts turning in his direction. Jan throws the smoke and begins to displace to another position. [Jan- RPG-22 & 1 smoke grenade]

Craig follows Jan's lead and lets fly at the BTR-80 with the RPG-16. The rocket finds the BTR's turret, exploding squarely against the curved front glacis and obliterating it. The BTR starts backing away, trying to escape down the street it came, its flaming turret pouring smoke. Craig's position, given away by the backblast of the RPG-16, immediately starts drawing heavy small arms fire. [Craig- 1 RPG-16 HEAT rocket]

Both sniper elements, located on the flanks, select targets (or reacquire them] and open fire. Thor's target's head explodes as a .50 cal slug blasts through it. Dieter's man goes down awkwardly and lies writhing in the snow, obviously wounded. Warren and Ondar's targets, both running to new cover, fall as the marksmen pull their respective triggers. Screaming is aubible above the din of the gunfire. [Thor -1 round; Dieter -1 round; Ondar -1 round; Warren -1 round]

Minh and Tucker are put off by the strike of the BMP's 30mm barrage but, having been slighly farther away from the impact of the HE rounds, they recover relatively quickly. Minh takes aim at a man behind a stump. His head jerks backwards violent and bits of his hat (or scalp) are sent flying. He drops like a sack of potatoes. Tucker picks out a running target and puts a burst into him. He falls on his face and slides a couple of feet through the snow. [Minh -1 round; Tucker -3 rounds]

The initial exchange has largely gone the team's way. The BMP appears disabled (although its main gun still poses a significant threat) and the BTR has been deprived of its weaponry and forced to withdraw. At least a half dozen of the attacking infantry are down, either dead or wounded. And, so far, none of the team have been hit. However, around 30 of the enemy infantry remains and the second BTR is likely still behind the roadside building to the E-N-E. Also, the possibility exists that more of the Baron's troops are on the way.


Next Moves?
This message was last edited by the GM at 23:19, Sat 21 Aug 2010.
Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2033 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Wed 4 Aug 2010
at 00:02
  • msg #985

Re: The Zoo

The exploding 30mm shells made his ears ring, but Dawid didn't pay it any mind due to his concentration. He hunkered down as the shrapnel pattered around.


Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt w/-15 down)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
In cover at the primate house.

This message was last edited by the player at 14:33, Thu 05 Aug 2010.
Dieter Brandt
player, 204 posts
Gefreiter/Scharfschutze
6th Panzergrenadier Div.
Wed 4 Aug 2010
at 07:18
  • msg #986

Re: The Zoo

Dieter smiled in grim satisfaction as he saw his target go down. His smiled faded as he heard the screaming, and could see that the man has a serious belly wound than would probably prove fatal if not treated soon in a hospital, something which Dieter knew wouldn't happen. The man's future held nothing more than a period of searing agony followed by a slow, painful death. He suppressed his desire to put the man out of his misery, allowing his training to take over. The man was no longer a threat so he acquired a new target and carried on firing.

He intended to keep sniping selecting targets until the order came to move out. Every so often he will check the northern flank to see if he can spot additional movement.

OOC - Rae, time to start a new thread - we are approaching 1000 posts.

Dieter Brandt
Selecting new targets and continuing to fire
PSG-1 + mag (17/20)
1xFrag, 2xSmoke
x25 Image Intensifiers
Composite Bow
AK-74 with underfolding stock + mag (30/30)

Craig Sutherland
player, 196 posts
Lieutenant
42 Commando Royal Marines
Wed 4 Aug 2010
at 10:04
  • msg #987

Re: The Zoo


In a crawl even before the RPG round had hit Craig made his way behind the zoo building to the rear left-hand corner. Trying to make himself heard over the noise of the battle as he crawls, he yells;

"On me Jan."

He then reloads the RPG-7D with the grenade in his webbing. Trying to get a clear shot at the BMP Craig will either move at a crawl further along the line or if enough cover is present to the front right corner of the building.

He is aware of the troops moving forward and possibly from the north flank so will only move if there is no incoming fire or if Jan is covering the crawl. He is still wearing his scrim over the upper-half of his body.


Dawids Team
Firing on the flanking force to the north or the APC's

AK-74/BG-15 (30/30) + 2x30(1/1 HE)+ 3 40mm HE Grenades - held at shoulder
RPG-7D (1/1 HEAT) + 1 PG-7N HEAT Grenades - slung on shoulder
AKS-74U (35/45) + 5x45 - wedged in webbing
Browning HP (18/20) w/ silencer + 2x20 - holstered
F-1 FRAG Grenade x 6, Smoke Grenade, L13A2 CS grenade
This message was last edited by the player at 09:20, Thu 05 Aug 2010.
Mariusz Tokarski
player, 785 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Wed 4 Aug 2010
at 12:18
  • msg #988

Re: The Zoo

Mariusz found some new cover as quickly as he could and then tried to find a target to shoot at.
Jan Cerny
player, 656 posts
Czech/French
FFL
Wed 4 Aug 2010
at 23:09
  • msg #989

Re: The Zoo

Craig Sutherland:
"On me Jan."


Jan grabbed his rifle and moved as quickly as possible at a low crouch to join Craig behind the zoo building to the rear left-hand corner, relying on the rapidly deploying smoke to conceal him.

"Take the BMP," he yelled to Craig.  "We need to take out that fucking autocannon!  I think I only immobilised it!"

Jan then brought his rifle to his shoulder and looked for a suitable target, intending on covering Craig why he tried to take a shot at the BMP.  If he could find a group then he fired the M203 at them.  If he couldn't spot a group then he fired pairs of single shots at any other available targets.

"Mariusz," he added, continuing to yell.  "More smoke!"


Jan
Joining Craig and covering him why he hopefully gets a shot at the BMP.  Firing the M203 at a group or two pairs of single shots at two individual targets (depending on what targets he can see).
F88 Steyr AUG (29/30 rounds - 7 mags total) - held
 - Underslung M203 (1/1 HE - 9x HE, 4x HEDP & 2x ILLUM total)
PM-84 submachine gun w/suppressor (20/25 rounds) - slung on shoulder
AKS-74 (10 mags total) - slung on shoulder
Frag Grenade x2
Sig Sauer P226 (15/15 rounds - 4 mags total) - holster

Thor Halgeirsen
player, 194 posts
Norwegian Kvartermester
Marinejegerkommandoen
Thu 5 Aug 2010
at 06:50
  • msg #990

Re: The Zoo

Disappointed that even his godly strength would be unlikely to hurl a grenade the necessary distance to be effective, and noting the BMP remained a threat, Thor prepared the M72A4 he'd been carrying ever since hitting the beach in northern Poland way back in July.
Aiming carefully between chunks of rubble, he placed the crosshairs on the BMP, trying if at all possible for the side. With a little luck though Svafrlami would strike the dragon first saving Thor from expending the valuable weapon...

Thor "The Thunderer"
Aiming M72A4 at BMP
Waiting to see the results of Craig's RPG shot before firing
Prone, bipod deployed, aiming at a vehicle crew member, grenadier, machinegunner, anyone in body armour in that order of preference
Barret M82A1 ("Mjollnir") (9/10) + 4x10 + 1x6
PM-63 (25/25) + 1x25
H & K USP-9SD, 9mm (15/15) + 3x15
M-26A1 hand grenade, x4
M-18 Smoke grenade, green, x2
M72A4
Bayonet/knife
Individual Tactical Radio

Mariusz Tokarski
player, 786 posts
Polish
Teenaged Partisan
Thu 5 Aug 2010
at 09:08
  • msg #991

Re: The Zoo

Mariusz squeezed off a few shots at the oncoming enemy hoping to delay the envelopment that they were in danger of suffering and then popped the smoke grenade and tossed it out in front of their defensive position.

Mariusz
Tantal (30/30)
Orange smoke grenade
Firing 2-3 shots and deploying smoke grenade

Dawid Waldus Piotrowski
player, 2035 posts
Ex-Sergeant
Polish Artillerist
Thu 5 Aug 2010
at 12:47
  • msg #992

Re: The Zoo

In reply to Mariusz Tokarski (msg #991):

Noticing Mariusz had bugged out, Dawid caught up to Mariusz.

"Don't leave me behind again! You have my ammunition. I'm naked!"

Dawid Piotrowski
PKM (90/100 +  1 spare belt w/-15 down)
2 Fragmentation Grenades
In cover at the primate house.

This message was last edited by the player at 11:12, Sun 08 Aug 2010.
Robert 'Tuck' Tucker
player, 913 posts
Platoon Sergeant
10th Mountain Division
Fri 6 Aug 2010
at 02:05
  • msg #993

Re: The Zoo

The ambush already sprung, Tucker fires bursts at targets that present themselves for the shooting.  He will continue using three-round bursts to engage non-armored targets.

Tucker
M-16A2 [27/30] / M-203 [HEDP]
H&K SOCOM Pistol [10/12] (Holstered)
Slung Romanian AK-74
Holstered (Vest) Browning HP-35 [13/13]

Salvaged Gear:
Claymore Mine & Pouch    2.0
Mag Bandoleer [6 MAG 30] 3.0
5 L. Canteen             5.0
Lg Alice Pack
[19] AK-74 Mags

Engaging ground targets with burst fire

This message was last edited by the player at 02:06, Fri 06 Aug 2010.
Minh Quyen
player, 518 posts
Spec-4
U.S. Army Military Police
Sat 7 Aug 2010
at 23:29
  • msg #994

Re: The Zoo

Still lying prone in the zoo's cover, Quyen shifts her weight until the iron sigts settle in on another enemy infantryman. After a brief pause while he controlled her breathing again, she squeezes off a pair of single shots.

Quyen
(29/30) Ak74
Prone next to Tucker
Firing 2 single shots at any enemy

Sign In